f 


■» 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/secondadventorco1815boud 


\\*'  \ 

V1!  .H  J ^ . 


V 


rt*>  •) ' •- 


t 


THE 


SECOND  ADVENT, 

OR 

COMING  OF  THE  MESSIAH  IN  GLORY, 

SHOWN  TO  BE 

A SCRIPTURE  DOCTRINE, 

AND 

TAUGHT  BY  DIVINE  REVELATION, 

FROM  THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  WOULD. 


BY  AN  AMERICAN  LAYMAN. 


“ Oh ! scenes  surpassing  fable,  and  yet  true 
“ Scenes  of  accomplished  bliss ! 

“ Praise  in  all  her  gates.  Upon  her  walls 
“ And  in  her  streets,  and  in  her  spacious  courts, 

“ Is  heard  Salvation. 

“ One  song  employs  all  nations,  and  all  cry, 

« Worthy  the  Lamb,  for  he  was  slain  for  us.”' — Cowieh. 


TRENTON,  (N.  J.) 

PUBLISHED  BY  D.  FENTON  & S.  HUTCHINSON, 


1815. 


pi  strict  of  New -Jersey,  ss. 

BE  IT  REMEMBERED,  That  on  the  second  day  of  Maixli,  in  the  thirty. 

ninth  year  of  the  independence  of  the  United  States  of  America, 
< SEAL  < A.D.  1815,  Daniel  Fenton  and  S.  Hutchinson,  of  the  said  district, 
? s have  deposited  in  this  office,  the  title  of  a book,  the  right 

jlwvwx^  whereof  they  claim  as  proprietors,  in  the  words  following,  to 
wit: 

“ The  Second  Advent,  or  coming  of  the  2 "Messiah  in  glory,  sheion  to  he  a Scrip- 
“ ture  doctrine,  and  taught  by  Divine  revelation,  from  the  beginning  of  the 
“ -world.  By  an  American  layman. 

“ Oh  ! scenes,  surpassing  fable,  and  yet  true 
“ Scenes  of  accomplished  bliss  ! 

“ Praise  in  all  her  gates.  Upon  her  -walls 
“ And  in  her  streets,  and  in  her  spacious  coivrts, 

“ Is  heard  Salvation. 

“ One  song  employs  all  nations,  and  all  cry, 

“ Worthy  the  Lamb,  for  he  -was  slain  for  us."...  Cowper, 

In  conformity  to  the  Act  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  entituleli, 
“ An  Act  for  the  Encouragement  of  Learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of 
maps,  charts,  and  books,  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies, 
during  the  times  therein  mentioned.”  And  also  to  the  Act,  entitled,  “An 
Act  supplementary  to  an  Act,  entitled  “ An  Act  for  the  encouragement  of 
learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of  maps,  charts,  and  books,  to  the  authors 
and  proprietors  of  such  copies,  during  the  times  therein  mentioned and  ex- 
tending the  benefits  thereof  to  the  arts  of  designing,  engraving,  and  etching 
historical  and  other  prints.” 

ROBERT  BOGGS, 
Clerk  of  the  District  of  New-Jersey. 


PREFACE. 


TO  have  a better  understanding  of  the  following  work,  it  is  ne- 
cessary that  the  reader  should  be  informed  of  the  circumstances 
attending  its  commencement,  and  the  manner  in  which  it  has  been 
carried  on  to  the  present  period.  Some  time  about  the  year  1790, 
the  important  events  of  that  day  made  a deep  impression  on  the 
author’s  mind  and  led  him  to  examine  the  Scriptures  with  great 
attention,  from  Genesis  to  the  Revelation  of  St.  John.  The  sol- 
emn exhortation  of  the  apostle  to  his  readers  to  hearken  to  what 
the  Spirit  saith  to  the  Churches  ; and  repeated  six  times  within 
the  bounds  of  two  chapters,  fixed  his  attention  to  the  important 
call. — He  made  the  prophetic  declarations  in  the  Scriptures,  for  a 
while,  the  peculiar  object  of  his  daiiy  studies  ; at  the  same  time 
humbly  supplicating  for  aid  from,  and  looking  to  the  Spirit  of  God, 
who  dictated  those  prophesies,  for  being  led  into  all  necessary  truth, 
in  enquiring  into  their  genuine  meaning.  He  must  acknowledge 
that  the  passing  events  of  the  day  alarmed  him  ; and  he  thought 
he  saw  the  signs  of  the  latter  day,  foretold  in  the  sacred  record, 
thickening  upon  him.  But  here  his  fears  arose,  lest  he  might  un- 
wittingly slide  into  the  error  of  judging  of  the  prophesies  altoge- 
ther by  the  events,  instead  of  comparing  the  events  with  the  pro- 
phesies. To  prevent  this,  he  determined  to  guard  against  error, 
by  forming  a short  compendium  of  what,  on  great  consideration, 
comparing  those  prophesies  yet  to  be  fulfilled,  with  those  which 
had  already  taken  place,  he  verily  believed  was  the  meaning  of 
the  Spirit  of  God  in  the  revelation  of  his  will  to  his  Church,  as  to 
what  was  to  take  place,  as  the  signs  of  the  second  coming  of  the 
Saviour,  to  this  our  world. 

In  doing  this  he  was  surprized  to  find  that  this  glorious  event, 
at  the  end  of  Daniel  and  John’s  1260,  50,  and  90  days,  or  years, 
was  the  great  and  leading  object  of  the  sacred  volume  from  the 
beginning  to  the  end.  This  is  the  latter  days  and  day  of  judg- 
ment of  Daniel — The  great  day  of  judgment,  or  the  judgment  of 
the  great  day  of  the  Jews,  and  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  the  king- 
dom of  God,  and  the  times  of  refreshing  and  the  restitution  of  all 
things  of  the  New  Testament.  In  short,  it  appears  to  be  like  a 
thread  running  through  the  whole  web,  and  in  which  all  the  lesser 
objects  seem  like  the  woof  of  the  web,  to  give  a complexion  and 
character  to  the  whole  system  of  divine  grace  and  mercy. 

After  consulting  the  Sacred  Text,  with  close  attention  and  cri- 
tical precision,  and  comparing  the  result  with  the  opinions  of  the 


IV 


PREFACE. 


most  judicious  writers  on  the  important  subject,  he  reduced  to 
writing  what  he  concluded  was  the  design  and  meaning  of  the 
predictions  and  forewarnings  of  the  Prophets,  compared  with  those 
of  Christ  himself  and  his  apostles.  He  then  waited  to  see  how 
far  he  was  warranted  in  his  conclusions  by  the  events  which  were 
about  to  take  place,  if  his  construction  was  right. 

To  accomplish  this  he  was  obliged  to  keep  a short  diary  of  what 
was  passing  on  the  theatre  of  Europe.  The  many  instances  of 
exact  conformity  with  the  words  and  spirit  of  the  Scriptures,  con- 
vinced the  author  that  the  wonderful  transactions  daily  passing 
in  the  kingdoms  of  Europe,  were  an  exact  fulfilment  of  the  predic- 
tions of  the  Sacred  record.  That  the  antichrist  foretold,  as  com- 
ing on  the  earth  after  the  Man  of  Sin,  had  literally  appeared  in 
the  new  government  of  France,  having  Napoleon  Buonaparte  for 
her  head,  can  scarcely  be  denied  by  any  observing  mind,  who  has 
become  acquainted  with  the  late  history  of  that  nation  since  the 
year  1790,  and  compared  it  with  the  language  of  holy  writ. — The 
emphatic  calls  of  Christ  and  his  apostles  on  his  Church  and  fol- 
lowers, to  be  watching  and  well  prepared  for  this  important  era, 
which  was  to  be  of  such  essential  and  interesting  consequence  to 
their  eternal  welfare,  appeared  to  the  author  in  so  strong  a light 
that  he  thought  it  an  imperious  obligation  to  continue  his  atten- 
tion to  the  subject  till  about  the  year  1798,  or  beginning  of  1799, 
when  he  was  taken  ofl'  from  the  subject  by  avocations  that  could 
not  be  well  avoided.  Some  years  afterwards,  his  convictions  on 
the  subject  being  strengthened  by  the  continuance  of  important 
events,  corrobating  all  his  views  of  the  prophetic  declarations,  he 
was  tempted  to  communicate  his  ideas,  and  the  observations  he 
had  made,  to  a few  judicious  friends,  whose  approbation  encour- 
aged him  to  think  of  making  them  public.  But  the  state  of  his 
health  and  other  imposing  circumstances,  leaving  him  small  hopes 
of  ever  seeing  them  printed,  he,  for  a time,  determined  to  leave 
them  in  manuscript  to  those  who  should  come  after  him,  to  act  as 
they  thought  best. 

However,  he  has  lately  been  prevailed  on  to  make  the  attempt, 
from  a hope  that  it  will  call  men’s  attention  to  a subject  he  has 
convinced  himself  is  all  important  to  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  to 
exert  himself  to  do  what  lay  in  his  power  towards  completing  the 
work,  that  it  may  avail,  so  far  as  is  plainly  and  clearly  founded 
on  the  written  will  of  God. 


CONTENTS. 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS.  Fol.  1. 

THE  Scriptures  contain  a well  organized  system  through  the 
whole — It  is  manifest  in  all  the  conduct  of  the  great  author — It 
can  only  be  accomplished  by  the  establishment  of  the  kingdom  of 
Christ — To  this  end  the  apparatus  of  nature  and  Providence  has- 
tens— In  this  world  Christ  received  insult,  sufferings  and  reproach 
-—In  this  world  also,  as  mediator,  he  shall  receive  glory,  homage, 
adoration  and  praise — Hence  the  earliest  dawn  of  hope  to  our  first 
parents  was  ushered  in,  with  the  promise,  that  the  seed  of  the  wo- 
man should  bruise  the  serpent’s  head — Enoch  prophesied  of  his 
coming — Noah  a strong  figure  of  this  event — The  promise  more 
explicit  to  Abraham — References  to  the  second  coming  of  the 
Messiah,  in  almost  every  Book  of  the  Old  Testament. 

THE  PSALMS.  Fol.  8. 

David  does  not  explicitly  distinguish  between  the  first  and  se- 
cond coming — the  greatest  part  of  his  language,  can  only  apply  to 
the  last — Instances  given — The  67th  Psalm,  a prayer  for  this 
kingdom — As  the  time  hastened  on,  most  of  the  inspired  prophets 
speak  of  this  great  event,  in  an  explicit  manner. 

ISAIAH.  Fol.  12. 

Styled  the  evangelical  prophet,  foretels  the  first  coming  in  ex- 
press terms — The  second  coming  plainly  foretold  by  the  circum- 
stances and  glory  attending  it  here  on  earth — The  Jews  and  Isra- 
elites are  again  to  unite  and  become  one  people — Israel,  Egypt 
and  Assyria  together  to  be  acknowledged  as  the  people  of  God — 
The  earth  to  be  covered  with  the  knowledge  of  God — -The  happi- 
ness of  that  kingdom — Jehovah  will  call  from  the  East  his  Eagle 
— and  from,  afar  distant  land  the  man  of  his  council — A sign  will 
be  given  to  the  nations — The  prophet’s  joy  at  the  prospect  of  this 
great  event — A standard  lifted  up  against  the  enemy — The  reason 
given  for  this  charge — The  Jews  to  be  brought  as  an  offering  to  the 
Lord,  out  of  all  nations. 

EZEKIEL.  Fol.  25. 

Also  gives  a prophetic  declaration  of  the  second  advent  of  the 
Saviour — Clearly  shews  the  return  of  the  Jews — God  will  be  their 
king,  and  David  their  prince — The  land  of  Israel  again  to  be  inha- 


VI 


CONTENTS. 


bited,  and  become  one  nation — God  will  make  a covenant  of  peace 
with  them — a new  temple  to  be  built  in  Jerusalem,  different  from 
the  former  one — a new  division  of  the  land,  differing  from  that  of 
Moses  and  Joshua — God  to  dwell  in  Jerusalem,  in  the  midst  of  the 
children  of  Israel  for  ever — Just  before  this  great  event,  uncom- 
mon distress  to  take  place,  by  which  God  will  manifest  his  glory. 

ZECHAKIAH.  Fol.  31. 

These  wonderful  predictions  are  repeated  by  this  prophet,  who 
lived  80  years  after  Isaiah — He  describes  the  Messiah  and  asserts 
that  he  shall  dwell  in  the  midst  of  Jerusalem — Points  out  the  time, 
ascertained  by  ce  tain  events  that  will  take  place — In  the  issue 
God  shall  cotne.  and  all  his  saints  with  him — The  manner  and 
means  by  which  this  great  event  is  to  be  brought  about — Holiness 
to  the  Lord,  to  he  inscribed  on  the  hells  (rather  bridles)  of  the  hor- 
ses— Elijah’s  coming  as  his  fore-runner. 

DANIEL.  Fol.  36. 

Is  (with  Isaiah)  the  only  exception  to  the  observation,  that  no 
express  distinction  is  made  between  the  first  and  second  coming 
of  the  Saviour — The  second  advent  pointed  out  with  precision— 
Revealed  to  him  as  being  a type  of  the  Jews, — but  to  Nebuchad- 
nezzar who  was  a type  of  the  Gentiles,  both  revealed  to  him — 
Daniel’s  vision  interpreted  to  him — Jews’  inistakeson  this  subject 
— Probable  causes  of  them — These  events  the  firm  objects  of  Abra- 
ham’s faith — Greatly  influenced  the  pious  Jews — The  first  authors 
of  the  materiality  of  the  soul,  silenced  by  Origen — Resurrection  of 
the  saints  at  the  second  advent,  confirmed  by  the  practice  of  Judas 
Maccabeus — The  Jews  under  a difficulty  arising  from  the  double 
views  contained  in  the  prophesies — Instances — Daniel’s  prophesy 
leaves  no  doubt  of  the  meaning — Daniel’s  weeks  and  their  calcula- 
tion— Events  that  will  introduce  these  great  objects  of  Hope — 
The  king  or  government  of  a fierce  countenance — Sir  Isaac  New- 
ton’s opinion — The  angel  repeats  his  instructions  to  Daniel- 
Great  trouble  and  distress  wifi  precede  the  glorious  kingdom  of 
Christ. 

MICAH.  Fol.  72. 

Gives  a prophetic  view  of  the  same  joyous  event. 

ZEFHANIAII.  Fol.  73. 

Does  the  same. 

OBSERVATIONS.  Fol.  74. 

There  appears  a continued  series  of  analogy  and  design  carried 
on  by  divine  prescience  relative  to  the  second  coming  ot  Christ  in 
glory — Objections  of  minute  philosophers,  vain— God’s  dealings 


CONTENTS. 


vn 


with  the  Jews,  left  on  record  for  important  purposes-— In  general, 
divine  revelation  only  regards  the  actions  of  kingdoms  and  na- 
tions, so  far  as  they  respect  his  Church  and  people — The  folly  of 
pretended  philosophers — Instances  of  prophesies  actually  fulfilled 
— The  natural  conclusion — Sir  Isaac  Newton’s  reasoning  on  it. 

PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS  ON  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT.  Fol.  84. 

Birth  of  Christ — Examination  of  his  life — He  and  his  apostles 
have  continued  the  same  regular  system — Objections  answered. 

THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW.  Fol.  91. 

Strong  expressions  of  our  Lord  relating  to  this  subject — Trans- 
lators of  the  New  Testament,  not  correct  in  the  word  ouranion — 
Difference  between  first  and  second  Elias  or  Elijah— Signs  of  this 
great  event. 

mark.  Fol.  98. 

The  foregoing  predictions  confirmed  and  enforced — Mr.  Mede’s 
opinion — Christ’s  acknowledinent  before  the  high  priest. 

luke.  Fol.  101. 

Establishes  the  important  facts — Our  Lord  teaches  his  disciples 
the  same  doctrine  in  the  Lord’s  prayer — The  order  of  the  time  of 
their  approach — Dr.  Lykes’s  opinion — The  prediction  shown  to  be 
still  future. 

JOHN.  Fol.  105. 

His  advantages — Relates  what  Christ  told  his  disciples— They 
understood  these  promises  as  relating  to  a state  of  glory  in  this 
world — They  ask  questions  of  Christ  and  he  answers  them  with- 
out a parable — Dr.  Clarke’s  paraphrase. 

THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.  Fol.  108. 

After  the  example  of  their  Master,  they  continue  the  sacred  and 
mysterious  clue — Berennius’s  observation  thereon — What  meant 
by  the  phrase,  the  end  of  the  world — The  apostle’s  exhortation  on 
this  subject — Abraham  understood  the  promises,  as  to  be  perfor- 
med by  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  after  death. 

THE  EPISTLES  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.  Fol.  112. 

His  instructions  on  the  important  subject — particularly  in  his 
account  of  the  Scripture  resurrection. 

EPHESIANS,  PHILIPPIANS,  AND  COLOSSIANS.  Fol.  113,  114. 

In  these  three  epistles  he  occasionally  mentions  the  subject. 


VUl 


CONTENTS. 


THE  THESSALONIANS.  Fol.  114. 

His  subject  more  particularly  leading  to  this  event,  he  dwells 
on  it  with  great  earnestness  and  triumph — he  states  the  doctrine 
and  its  consequences  as  certain  and  joyful — and  as  a sovereign 
remedy  for  all  the  troubles  they  were  suffering — Warns  them, 
against  the  idea  that  it  was  then  nigh  at  hand — as  it  could  not 
take  place  till  after  the  man  of  sin  was  revealed— Mentions  a flood 
of  infidelity  as  the  sign  when  it  is  near. 

timothy.  Fol.  118. 

He  is  charged  before  God  that  he  should  keep  the  command- 
ments that  had  been  given  to  him,  until  the  appearing  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ — Speaks  of  it  as  a day  of  consequence  to  all  those 
who  love  his  appearing. 

titus.  Fol.  119. 

The  second  advent  is  expressly  stated  as  the  great  object  of  the 
Christian’s  hope. 

THE  HEBREWS.  Fol.  119. 

The  Old  and  New  Testaments  connected— The  inefficiency  of 
the  legal  sacrifices — The  all-sufficiency  of  the  sacrifice  of  Christ — 
Encouraged  to  trust  in  the  promise  of  his  coming,  which  would  be 
the  substance  of  all  their  hopes  ; the  evidence  of  those  things  they 
believed  but  could  not  at  present  see — Reasons  for  not  being  more 
explicit — Refers  them  to  the  example  of  all  the  patriarchs — ex- 
plains the  promises — and  encourages  them,  under  the  certain  ex- 
pectation of  the  final  result,  as  foretold  to  them. 

THE  EPISTLE  OF  JAMES.  Fol.  124. 

He  assures  them  that  the  coming  of  the  Lord  is  drawing  (com- 
paratively) nigh,  meaning  in  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 

OF  PETER.  Fol.  125. 

Peter,  the  chief  of  the  apostles,  speaks  of  it  as  a certain  event — 
Must  suffer  great  previous  distress — Yet  the  glory  that  should  be 
revealed  by  the  event  would  be  an  ample  recompense — they  shall 
certainly  come  with  him  and  be  partakers  in  his  glory — The  se- 
cond epistle  he  prefaced  with  an  assurance  of  the  power  of  Christ’s 
coming — as  be  had  been  an  eye  witness  of  his  majesty — Warned 
them  of  the  previous  coming  of  scoffers  who  should  deny  the  doc- 
trine— Of  the  error  of  supposingthe  day  of  judgmentto  be  the  space 
of  a common  day — but  of  one  thousand  years — And  would  come  as 
a thief  in  the  night — Mr.  Mede’s  observation. 


OONTENT-Sj 


ix 


OF  JUDE.  Fol.  130. 

He  asserts  that  Enoch,  the  seventh  from  Adam,  had  foretold  this 
great  and  awful  period. 

THE  APOCALYPSE  OF  JOHN.  Fol.  131. 

Introduced  by  showing  that  this  Revelation  came  from  Jesus 
Christ  himself — A blessing  pronounced  on  all  who  should  read  or 
hear  it — The  fact  declared  in  plain  and  strong  language— Repeats 
the  call  to  hear  what  the  Spirit  says  to  the  Churches — Three  times 
in  five  verses,  mentions  the  great  event  of  the  second  advent — 
States  the  particulars  of  the  session  around  the  throne  in  Heaven 
—Also,  when  it  shall  take  place — Repeats  the  new  song  of  the  el- 
ders— He  expressly  declares  that  Christ  “ had  made  us  unto  God 
kings  and  priests,  and  we  shall  reign  with  him  on  earth’'’ — A reca- 
pitulation of  the  issue  of  six  thousand  year’s  labours  and  sutfering — ■ 
An  account  of  the  binding  of  Satan  for  one  thousand  years — The 
saints  shall  live  and  reign  with  Christ  one  thousand  years — A new 
Heaven  and  a new  earth  described — What  we  are  taught  by  these 
events. 

INFERENCES.  Fol.  143. 

An  essential  doctrine  of  the  Christian  revelation— Jesus  Christ 
the  great  subject  of  it — Designed  for  the  support  and  comfort  of 
God’s  people  during  the  fiery  trials  of  the  present  state — Not  to  be 
fully  known  till  about  the  time  of  the  end,  that  is,  of  the  Roman 
government — The  reasons  for  this — Mr.  Lowth  and  Thomas  Par- 
ker’s observations — Christians  encouraged  to  seek  and  inquire — Sir 
Isaac  Newton’s  opinion — Purposes  of  the  prophesy  of  the  1st  and  2d 
advent — Zoroaster’s  opinion — Conclusion  from  these  encourage- 
ments— Edward  King’s  answer  to  the  objection, that  this  is  a vain 
inquiry — Eleventh  chapter  of  the  Revelation  contains  an  epitome 
qf  all  the  times  subsequent  to  that  of  John — These  times  to  be  ex- 
amined into  and  inquired  after — The  surest  guide  and  interpreter 
are  the  meaning  of  the  Spirit,  in  the  original  places  in  the  Old  Tes- 
tament already  fulfilled — Necessary  to  understand  the  figurative 
language  of  Scripture  for  this  purpose. 

ON  THE  FIGURATIVE  LANGUAGE  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES.  Fol.  168. 

Introduction — Bishop  of  Gloucester’s  opinion  of  the  prophetic 
style — The  same  of  Dr.  Johnson,  of  Hollywood — The  only  lan- 
guage that  could  answer  a universal  purpose — Example  of  Epa- 
minondas — Other  instances — The  Jews,  as  well  as  our  Saviour 
taught  in  this  language — The  apostles  also — -Allegories  made  use 
of  in  the  Old  Testament — In  this  language  John  has  written  his 
divine  vision — Substance  of  the  11th  chapter — First  15  verses  se- 
lected accordingly,  as  containing  the  substance  of  the  wholes 

B 


X 


CONTENTS. 


THE  Ill'll  CHAPTER  OF  THE  REVELATION.  Fol.  177. 

The  15  verses  recited — The  first  vision  of  the  apostle — the  lit- 
tle book  eaten  by  him — The  meaning  of  it — The  angel  measures 
the  Temple  and  Altar — Mr.  Mede’s  ideas  on  this  subject — Power 
given  to  God’s  witnesses — Designs  of  Prophesy — The  understand- 
ing of  which  to  be  increased  by  every  one  casting  in  his  mite. 

THE  WITNESSES  : WIIO  AND  WIIAT  THEY  ARE.  Fol.  187. 

Not  a succession  of  witnesses — They  are  the  olive  trees  and 
candlesticks  standing  before  God — Two  indelible  marks  are,  hav- 
ing been  in  being  and  well  known  to  the  apostle  and  the  Church 
at  and  before  the  time  of  receiving  the  vision — and  must  continue 
to  near  the  end  of  the  1260  years — The  Scriptures,  from  the  be- 
ginning hold  up  God’s  witnesses  to  view — 3d  and  4th  chapters  of 
Zachariah  explain  the  figure  of  these  witnesses — Fourteen  places 
in  the  Pentateuch  where  the  Tabernacle  is  called  the  Testimony 
or  }Vitnp.ss — The  Sabbath  and  Lord’s  day,  with  their  ordinances, 
often  in  Scripture  called  God’s  witness — The  purposes  of  those 
days — Ezekiel’s  declaration  as  to  the  Sabbath,  being  a sign  or 
witness — All  nations  entertained  a like  idea  of  their  religious  ce- 
remonies— The  opinion  of  the  Jews — Instances  among  the  Hea- 
then— The  Patriarch’s  also — Not  the  7th  day  of  the  week  that 
was  sanctified  ; but  the  7th  day  of  the  creation,  being  the  first 
day  of  the  first  complete  week — was  a type  of  the  second  advent 
— Is  one  of  Christ’s  witnesses  mentioned  by  John — These  wit- 
nesses have  been  prophesying  in  sackloth  for  about  1260  years — 
Examples — The  Beast  is  the  emperor  of  Rome — Witnesses  will 
be  about  finishing  their  testimony  towards  the  end  of  the  Roman 
hierarchy — Then  another  beast  or  government  to  arise  within  the 
former  Roman  empire,  that  shall  make  war  against  these  witnesses 
of  God  and  kill  them — Sir  Isaac  Newton  and  Dr.  Clarke’s  opin- 
ions— This  beast  or  government  to  arise  out  of  the  bottomless  pit 
— Its  meaning — Mosheim,  Dr.  Lancaster,  and  Quintus  Cur- 
tius’s  Observations — The  same  beast  or  government  mentioned 
again  in  the  18th  chapter — To  arise  before  the  testimony  of  the 
witnesses  is  finished  ; but  near  the  end  of  it — Mr.  Daubuz’s  opin- 
ion— The  imagery  taken  from  our  Lord’s  passion — The  fate  of 
mystical  Babylon — What  end  to  answer — Criticism  on  the  8th 
verse — Bodies  of  witnesses  will  remain  in  the  street  unburied — 
Mr.  Daubuz’s  explanation — Roman  empire  denominated  Egypt, 
Sodom,  and  Babylon. — The  dependants  of  this  government  re- 
joice and  send  gifts,  on  the  occasion — News  of  counter  revolution 
in  France — After  three  years  and  an  half  the  witnesses  to  be  res- 
tored to  life — They  ascend  in  a cloud,  predictive  of  their  restora- 
tion to  honour  and  use — Account  of  the  convocation  of  the  con- 
stitutional clergy  of  France. 


CONTENTS. 


xi 


THE  CONSEQUENCES  OF  THEIR  RESURRECTION.  Fol.  249. 

A great  Earthquake,  or  overturning  the  political  state  of  the 
government — By  which  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  or  empire  was 
ruined  or  changed — Seven  thousand  men  of  names,  or  great  men, 
destroyed — Philip  Nicolai’s  comment — Edward  King’s  do. — Mr. 
Mede’s  and  Maimonides  do. — Seven  thousand  pedigrees  of  great 
men  surrendered  in  France — Another  interpretation,  relating  to 
communities  either  of  Church  or  State — Nearly  the  same  number 
of  towns  and  villages  in  France  have  changed  their  names  since 
the  revolution — The  second  wo  is  nearly  past  and  the  third  com- 
eth — Noware  the  latter  times  of  the  fourth  monarchy,  when  men 
will  give  glory  to  God — Unequivocal  testimony  of  facts  foretold, 
to  the  conviction  of  the  follower's  of  the  beast  and  others — These 
events  shew  that  the  finishing  of  the  second  wo  is  nearly  accom- 
plished— The  watchful  observer  will  be  roused,  to  stand  ready  for 
the  coming  of  the  Bridegroom — Daniel’s  complaint  of  being  alone 
in  this  view  of  the  subject. 

A REVIEW  OF  THE  WHOLE.  Fol.  262. 

Objection  of  the  danger  of  enthusiasm  answered — Christ  guards 
his  people  against  it — wrong  to  charge  it  on  his  real  disciples. 

THE  TIME  OF  THE  END,  OR  THE  LATTER  TIME,  &C.  Fol.  266. 

Great  importance  of  the  death  and  resurrection  of  the  witnesses 
— Sounding  of  the  seventh  angel — Mr.  Baubuz’s  comment — The 
figure  of  the  elders  before  the  throne,  taken  from  the  High  Priest 
in  the  Jewish  Sanhedrim — Late  events  have  added  to  the  force  of 
this  interpretation — The  words  in  Daniel,  closed  or  sealed  up,  till 
towards  the  time  of  the  end — Duties  required — St.  John  encoura- 
ges us  to  persevere — Caution  necessary — Ending  of  second  wo, 
and  the  1260  years,  nearly  synchronize — Difficulty  of  translating 
from  one  language  to  another — Method  of  investigating  the  sub- 
ject—In  eight  divisions. 

TIME  OF  RECEIVING  THE  REVELATION.  Fol.  275. 

St.  John  undoubtedly  the  person  to  whom  made — The  thousand 
year’s  reign,  was  anciently  ,the  general  opinion  of  orthodox  Chris- 
tians— Eusebius  of  Nicomedia  deserves  no  credit — Papias,  Justin 
Martyr,  Irenseus,  Eusebius  Pamphilius,  Ignatius  and  Clemens  Alex- 
andrinus,  their  opinions — The  fact  never  disputed  till  Dyonysius, 
in  the  year  250,  raised  some  doubts  about  it ; but  he  acknowledg- 
ed the  author  to  be  divinely  inspired — Mr.  Mede’s  opinion — St. 
John  was  nephew  to  our  Lord — Thrown  into  a caldron  of  boiling 
oil— Came  out  unhurt  and  banished  to  Patinos— -Recalled  and  re- 
sided  in  Asia. 


XU 


CONTENTS. 


THE  TIME  OF  THE  CHURCH^  PURITY.  Fol.  280. 

Till  360  or  400  years  after  John’s  vision,  or  till  somewhere  about 
the  year  500 — Villalpandus  on  the  measure  of  the  temple. 

TIME  OF  THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  ROME  PAGAN.  Fol.  282. 

To  commence,  not  from  the  temporal  power  of  the  pope,  hut 
from  the  apostasy  of  the  Church  to  image  worship  or  spiritual  for- 
nication— Hi/ppolitus , his  opinion — No  invocation  of  saints  or  an- 
gels before  the  year  300 — Began  with  Babylus’s  bones,  by  means 
of  Julian — Profane  history  confirms  the  fact — After  the  death  of 
Valentinian,  Rome  was  sacked  by  Gensericus  the  Vandal , who 
carried  away  the  furniture  of  the  temple,  brought  from  Jerusalem 
by  Titus  — Augustulus  followed,  who  being  conquered  by  Odoacer 
and  Theodoricus  an  Ostrogoth,  the  empire  of  Rome  ended — It  was 
divided  into  ten  kingdoms — An  important  fact  in  considering  this 
subject — Bishop  Newton’s  opinion — Bishops  ofRome  assume  the 
title  of  Pontifex  Maximus — Supposed  to  be  the  man  of  sin — The 
writer,  no  pretensions  to  knowledge  furtherthan  what  is  revealed 
— Apostasy  of  the  Church  to  spiritual  idolatry  and  whoredom, 
completed  about  the  year  500 — Daniel’s  addition  of  thirty  and 
forty-five  years  to  the  1260. 

THE  STATE  OF  THE  CHURCH,  DURING  THIS  LAST  PERIOD.  Fol.  298. 

Theodoric’s  conduct — Offences  began  to  arise — Mr.  Gibbon’s 
opinion — The  Pope  began  to  show  his  power — He  claims  absolute 
authority  under  St.  Peter — Established  about  the  year  500 — In- 
stances of  his  assumption  of  sovereign  power — Apostolic  canons 
— Degeneracy  of  Church  to  idolatry — Epiphanius  and  Augustine's 
opinion  and  conduct — Worship  of  angels  condemned  in  the  Laodi- 
cean council — Christianity  embraced  by  the  Barbarians — Arian 
controversy — Sorrows  of  the  Church  increase,  aiid  the  beauties  of 
our  holy  religion  soon  clouded  over — Paul  the  1st  excommunicates 
the  Greek  emperor,  and  Henry  the  4th  of  Germany — Pope  Inno- 
cent the  2d  establishes  transubstantiation  and  the  Inquisition — In- 
struction on  the  Lord’s  day — Moral  and  religious  causes  for  wit- 
nesses mourning  in  sackloth — The  invasion  of  the  Huns — Instan- 
ces of  terrible  destruction— -Tertullian’s  reason  for  Christian’s 
praying  for  the  Roman  empire — Opinion  of  early  Christians  — 
Disputes  of  the  bishops  of  Rome  with  those  of  Constantinople — • 
The  Waldenses  and  Albigenses’  declarations  against  the  Church 
of  Rome —Pope’s  sentence  of  excommunication — White  on  the 
6th  and  7th  centuries — Gregory  the  2d.  his  epistle — Popes  Inno- 
cent the  2d,  Martin  the  5th,  and  Leo  the  10th,  their  conduct — 
Inauguration  of  the  Pope— Cardinal  Bellarmine  and  Bengelius — 
Ignorance  of  8th  and  9th  centuries — Persecutions  of  both  Pagans 
and  Christians — Martyrs  in  France — Clergy  causes  great  scandal 
—Offence  given  by  Luther. 


CONTENTS. 


xm 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  BEAST  ARISING  OUT  OF  THE  BOTTOM- 
LESS FIT.  Fol.  330. 

This  government  full  proof  of  the  time  of  witnesses  finishing 
their  prophesy,  and  the  end  of  the  second  wo — Figurative  lan- 
guage made  use  of  in  early  times,  and  the  time  of  John — Thus 
the  beast  or  government,  in  other  places  called  antichrist,  was  to 
slay  the  witnesses,  and  designated  a government  to  arise  about 
the  time  of  their  finishing  their  testimony — This  expected  by  Hy- 
politus  of  Portua--A  most  important  event — not  well  understood 
till  the  latter  times  of  the  Roman  government — Nine  remarkable 
events  attending  that  Government — will  shew  the  ending  of  the 
second  wo — Will  be  as  a herald  of  the  skies,  proclaiming  the 
fall  of  Babylon. 

PRESENT  APPEARANCE  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE,  COMPA- 
RED WITH  THE  PROPHECIES.  Fol.  346. 

The  vial  already  poured  out  on  the  seat  of  the  beast — An  ex- 
traordinary government  has  arisen,  the  effects  of  which  require 
attention — The  facts  of  the  present  century  (the  18th)  to  be  as- 
certained— The  downfall  of  the  order  of  Jesuits — Remarkable 
prediction  of  archbishop  Brower — charge  of  conspiracy  against  the 
king  of  Portugal — The  whole  order  abolished — The  Jesuits,  the 
nobles  of  the  Papal  monarchy — Disputes  between  Great  Britain 
and  her  colonies — Free  Masonry  carried  into  France— On  which 
were  founded  the  societies  called  Lodges — King  of  Prussia  made 
a tool  of — Established  and  carried  on  by  Voltaire  and  D’Alembert 
to  oppose  the  Christian  religion  and  all  government — Their  vari- 
ous names — receive  celebrity  by  the  Duke  of  Chartres,  or  Or- 
leans joining  them — Voltaire’s  abominable  language — The  perfect- 
ing the  Christian  religion  made  a pretence — Club  at  Baron  Hol- 
beck’s,  in  Paris,  of  which  Voltaire  was  perpetual  president— Lord 
Orford’s  letter — The  lodge  of  Paris,  moulded  into  the  Jacobin 
club,  soon  ruled  the  kingdom — Gen.  Custine  invited  into  Germa- 
ny— One  Zimmerman  an  enthusiast — Causes  of  their  brilliant 
victories — The  lodges  frequented  by  people  of  all  ranks  and  of 
every  profession — Intended  to  establish  Druidism  and  the  Hea- 
then philosophy — The  emperor  Joseph,  of  Austria,  and  other  roy- 
al adepts  imposed  upon — Names  of  some  of  the  principal  members 
-—Thus  the  most  immoral  principles  spread  over  France — Protec- 
ted in  Russia — Poland— .Prussia,  and  in  the  north  of  Germany — 
Increased  to  266 — Elector  Palatine  alarmed,  prosecutes  the  prin- 
cipal members,  and  apparently  breaks  up  the  society  in  his  domin- 
ions— But  arise  under  a new  name — Oath  of  the  Candidate — Their 
principles  compared  with  those  of  the  Gospel — Journal  of  the 
order — Several  lodges  in  America — Dr.  Robertson  of  Edinburgh,  his 
work  against  them — Letter  from  Wm.  Smith,  of  Connecticut,  con- 
firming his  account — Transgressors  had  now  come  to  the  full — Dr. 
Robertson’s  character — -A  young  lady’s  account  of  the  Society— 


XIV 


CONTENTS. 


The  state  of  the  German  Literati,  a confirmation— -By  these 
means  France  prepared  for  a revolution — Other  preparatives  to- 
wards it — The  national  assembly  of  the  States  General  called — A 
remarkable  physical  event,  portending  national  evil — Meeting  of 
the  assembly — Ling  holds  a royal  session — Great  umbrage  given 
— The  title  of  National  Assembly  assumed — The  taking  of  the 
Bastile — The  minister  Foulon  murdered — The  Noblesse  surren- 
der their  privileges — This  followed  by  all  the  privileged  orders — 
Perfect  equality  established — The  clergy  voluntarily  renounce 
their  personal  possessions  and  emoluments — The  conduct  of  the 
royal  family,  and  its  terrible  effects,  with  regard  to  a feast  at  the 
palace — Conduct  of  La  Fayette — The  king  removed  to  Paris — 
The  national  assembly  followed — Old  division  of  the  kingdom 
abolished,  and  eighty-three  new  departments  established — All 
distinction  of  ancient  dignities , ranks,  and  titles  nf  honour , whe- 
ther civil  or  ecclesiastical,  destroyed — Confiscation  of  all  Church 
lands — New  constitution  formed — All  monastic  establishments 
suppressed,  and  their  estates  confiscated — Oath  of  Ecclesiastics — < 
Manifesto  from  the  grand  lodge  at  Paris  to  those  in  all  the  res- 
pectable cities  in  Europe — These  lodges  very  numerous  in  the 
Austrian  states,  and  in  Vienna  itself — Reference  to  the  prophetic 
declarations  of  John  in  the  Revelations — Persons  appointed  to 
take  the  oaths  of  the  clergy — Great  numbers  refuse — lioyal  assent 
given  to  the  constitution — Assembly  dissolved  and  succeeded  by 
the  legislative  national  assembly — Avignon  and  Venasin  taken 
from  the  Pope — Clergy  and  nobility  expelled.the  assembly — Tho- 
mas Paine  chosen  a member — Fraternal  society  formed — of  whom 
it  consisted — All  the  nonjuring clergy  banished  on  the  petition  of 
twenty  citizens — Abolition  of  royalty,  and  the  term  republic  de- 
creed— All  hereditary  titles  abolished — Next  all  ecclesiastical 
authority — Then  all  kingly  power — Jacobin  society  increase  in 
power — Dependant  clubs  established  in  every  town  and  village 
in  France-— Santerre’s  mob — Massacre  of  10th  Aug. — A remarka- 
ble day  in  the  annals  of  history — Royal  family  take  refuge  in 
the  national  assembly — Mob  destroys  the  palace  and  massacre  near 
all  the  Swiss  guards  of  one  thousand  men;  with  fifteen  hundred 
gentlemen  and  the  servants  of  the  palace — About  two  hundred  es- 
cape— The  suspension  of  the  royal  authority  immediately  decreed 
— The  royal  family  imprisoned,  and  a convention  to  form  another 
constitution  decreed — Rapid  approach  of  the  combined  armies — 
JPeople  summoned  en  masse — They  first  proceed  to  the  champ  de 
Mars — thence  to  the  several  prisons  in  Paris,  and  massacre  the 
princess  de  Lambale,  the  residue  of  the  Swiss  guards,  and  many 
of  the  non-juring  Clergy — One  thousand  persons  suffered — The 
remaining  Clergy  ordered  to  be  transported — Sale  of  all  ecclesias- 
tical property  decreed — Another  massacre  of  about  twelve  thou- 
sand on  the  2d  Sept.  1792 — National  convention  organized — 
Paine  and  Priestly  members — The  last  refuses  to  accept — Eternal 
abolition  of  monarchy — Conduct  of  Girondists  and  the  Moun- 
tain— Boards  of  justice  dissolved — Sans  culottes  put  in  their  room 


CONTENTS. 


XV 


— The  French  armies  under  the  direction  of  the  Girondists  every 
where  successful — The  trial  and  death  of  the  king — Dupont,  a 
blasphemous  atheist — The  armies  of  the  new  republic  beaten — All 
riot  and  confusion — The  government  in  the  mob — The  whole  na- 
tion put  in  requisition — New  tables  for  weights  and  measures — A 
new  calendar  of  time  changing  the  beginning  ol  the  year  and  the 
names  of  the  months — The  week  of  seven  days  changed  to  de- 
cades of  ten  days — Supernumerary  days  beyond  330  days  in  the 
year,  nicknamed  satis  cidutides — Every  means  used  to  enforce  the 
new  oath  of  the  Clergy — Only  four  out  of  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
six  of  the  bishops  submit — The  convention  vote  themselves  a per- 
manent body,  contrary  to  the  constitution — Trial  and  death  of  the 
queen — The  duke  of  Orleans  and  twenty-one  Girondist  members, 
with  priests  and  nobles,  quickly  followed  her — The  southern  de- 
partments revolt — The  city  of  Lyons  taken  and  decreed  to  be  ra- 
zed, and  its  name  changed  to  Villa  Affranchie — A number  of  per- 
sons and  communities  come  to  the  convention  and  declare  their 
hatred  of  religion  and  their  attachment  to  the  principles  of  liber- 
ty and  equality — The  Clergy  encouraged  to  renounce  their  sacer- 
dotal character — List  of  some  of  them  with  their  addresses — The 
Sans  culottes  thus  cast  pit’  the  knowledge  and  fear  of  God,  as  re- 
vealed through  Jesus  Christ — By  confiscation,  seizure,  &c.  seven 
tenths  of  the  national  territory  come  into  the  hands  of  the  govern- 
ment— Festival  of  reason  celebrated  in  a blasphemous  manner — 
Chaumet’s  address — A crowd  of  priests  deposit  and  reject  their 
letters  of  priesthood — This  feast  celebrated  in  like  manner  in  al- 
most every  city  in  France — At  Lyons,  the  festival  of  an  ass  was 
celebrated — The  students  of  Du  Pont’s  new  republican  school  and 
that  of  the  section  des  Areis,  detest  Gud — The  blasphemous  con- 
duct of  a comedian  in  the  habit  of  a priest — A number  of  these  in- 
stances— Speech  of  Abbey  Seyes — The  convention  adjourn  to  at- 
tend the  worship  of  Liberty — Danton  votes  in  favour  of  salaries  to 
the  Clergy — The  reason — These  attacks  on  the  Clergy  on  account 
of  the  government’s  hatred  of  the  Gospel — The  Lord’s  day  cried 
down  and  decades  preferred — The  magnificent  Church  of  St.  Ge- 
nevieve in  Paris,  changed  into  a pantheon — remarkable  declaration 
of  an  unknown  person  in  the  midst  of  their  idolatrous  worship — On 
finishing,  the  most  extravagant  effusions  of  joy  break  forth,  with 
mutual  congratulations  on  their  success — Bible  taken  from  the 
tail  of  an  ass  and  burned — Notwithstanding,  a chosen  few,  like 
Elijah’s  seven  thousand  men  are  preserved  in  secret,  mourning  be- 
tween the  porch  and  the  altar — Toulon  taken — Civil  war  in  La 
Vendee — Destroyed  and  300,000  persons  lost  their  lives — Opinion 
of  Carriere — French  again  successful  every  where — Estes’s  jour- 
ney from  Lovaine  to  Liege — Mountain  party  triumphant — Admi- 
nisters the  government  with  fury  and  terror — The  hearts  of  men  fail 
them  for  fear — In  Germany  the  distress  intolerable  and  universal 
— Jacobins  split  among  themselves — Robertspierre  commands  with 
unlimited  sway — Senas  thirty -two  of  his  old  associates  to  thegul- 


XVI 


CONTENTS. 


lotin-e — Emigrants  murdered,  said  to  be  2700 — Takes  60,000  pri- 
soners— Madame  Elizabeth  and  multitudes  of  others  sent  to  the 
guillotine — Robertspierre,  in  his  turn,  becomes  an  object  of  fear 
and  jealousy — He  is  charged  and  executed  in  a few  hours,  without 
trial — The  convention  new  modelled,  and  the  system  of  terror 
gives  way  to  one  of  greater  moderation — Lyons  restored — The 
Jacobin  society  dissolved — Surprising  success  in  Spain — She  for- 
sakes her  allies  and  joins  with  France — The  United  Provinces  in- 
vaded and  subdued — The  convention  pass  a decree  for  tolerating 
all  religions — The  war  continues  and  is  translated  into  Italy  un- 
der Gen.  Buonaparte — The  Pope  threatened  with  destruction  in 
his  ancient  city — By  a humiliating  submission  he  diverts  the 
storm  for  the  present — Venice  with  her  fleet  and  arsenals 
seized,  under  the  mask  of  friendship — Bartered  away  to  the  em- 
peror of  Austria — Letter  describing  their  sufferings — The  empe- 
ror alarmed,  delivers  up  the  key  of  Italy  to  the  directory — Italy 
formed  into  two  republics,  and  constitutions  given  them  by  Buona- 
parte— Bad  example  of  the  emperor  of  Austria — Buonaparte  finds 
excuses  to  seize  the  city  of  Rome — Dethrone  and  imprison  the 
pope  and  some  of  his  cardinals,  &c — Projects  an  invasion  of  Great 
Britain — Preparative  to  which,  he  invades  the  Swiss  cantons  and 
revolutionizes  Switzerland — Extract  of  a letter  describing  their 
distresses — A letter  from  the  celebrated  Lavator — Official  note, 
delivered  by  the  Swiss  minister  plenipotentiary — The  war  exten- 
ded to  the  cities  of  the  nations  which  fell — Ecclesiastical  hierar- 
chy of  France — An  awful  instance  of  the  uncertainty  of  all  human 
things — Particulars  of  its  numbers,  riches,  and  importance — This 
mighty  mass  laid  in  ruins — The  enmity  of  the  French  government 
was  manifestly  against  the  whole  Christian  system — The  massacre 
of  the  Carmes — Report  of  deplomatic  committee — Acts  and  prin- 
ciples of  this  strange  and  uncommon  government,  called  a republic 
— A Frenchman’s  description  of  the  distress  of  his  country — The 
great  events  of  this  government  are  thus  brought  down  from  1760 
to  1798,  though  very  imperfectly — The  concentration  of  the  marks 
or  signs,  designated  by  divine  wisdom  and  foreknowledge-— It  an- 
swers the  predictions  of  Sacred  Writ,  as  if  a history  of  facts  since 
their  rise — Particulars  enumerated — Loss  of  Italy  in  men  and  mo- 
ney— By  the  policy  of  this  government  many  have  been  destroyed 
—Craft  has  prospered — But  the  most  unequivocal  mark,  is,  that  by 
peace  it  has  destroyed  many — This  is  an  uncommon  and  unnatural 
mark  of  character,  peculiar  to  this  government — Can  scarcely  be 
mistaken — The  same  government  of  a fierce  countenance,  called 
by  Daniel  the  king  of  the  north — Recapitulation — Character  of 
Gen.  Buonaparte — The  Scripture  denunciation  verified — Extract 
from  Bishop  Hurd — Four  consequences  still  to  follow — Roman 
editors  of  Bible,  substitute  Greece  or  Cuthith,  instead  of  Rome — 
Resurrection  of  witnesses  to  be  expected — France  the  dekaton — 
Archbishop  Usher,  Mons.  Jurieu,  Mr.  Willison  of  Dundee,  Vi- 
tringa  and,  Dr.  Goodwin,  their  opinions— Acts  of  this  government 


CONTENTS. 


xvu 


in  a manifesto  of  the  emperor  of  Germany — Nobility  and  clergy 
reduced  to  beggary — The  empires  of  the  world,  carrying  on  the 
secret  designs  of  Almighty  God — forming  a prophetical  chronolo- 
gy, when  the  promissed  kingdom  of  Christ  begins  and  ends — 
False  Messiahs — Archduke  Charles  of  Austria,  his  character  of 
Bounaparte — Here  the  work  is  left. 

THE  PRESENT  AGE  OF  THE  WORLD.  Fol.  487". 

Difficulties  in  chronology — Arise  from  the  copies  of  the  Penta- 
teuch and  the  Hebrew  Bible — Mistakes  in  the  genealogies  of  the 
Jews  from  Abraham — Obviated  by  the  zeal  of  archbishop  Usher, 
in  obtaining  the  Samaritan  pentateuch — State  of  the  reckoning  of 
each — The  world  rather  older  by  one  than  the  other — Mr.  Faber’s 
work  on  prophesy. 

THE  IDEAS  OF  THE  ANCIENT  JEWS  AND  GENTILES.  Fol.  491. 

The  judgment  day,  & c.  &c.  all  Jewish  terms — Most  of  the  ex- 
pressions in  the  New  Testament  taken  from  the  same  source — - 
The  kingdom  of  Christ  and  of  God  have  the  same  meaning  and 
refer  to  the  second  advent  of  Christ— The  Jewish  liturgy — Chal- 
dee paraphrase,  Talmud,  the  Jewish  writers  and  their  traditions, 
with  the  house  of  Elias  confirm  the  same — The  Jewish  opinions, 
manifest  from  the  questions  by  the  disciples,  particularly  James 
and  John — Peter  calls  it  the  times  of  refreshing  and  the  restitu- 
tion of  all  things — Confirmed  by  the  writers  of  the  Apocrypha — 
The  opinion  of  the  whole  orthodox  ancient  Christian  Church,  by 
Justin  Martin  in  his  dialogue  with  Trypho  the  Jew — Enoch  and 
the  descendants  of  Noah  held  the  same  doctrines — Must  have  been 
handed  down  to  their  children  after  the  flood — Thus  the  heathen 
received  it — Origen  in  his  tract  against  Celsus  mentions  it — Se- 
veral instances  from  Heathen  writers — So  the  whole  system  of 
Divine  Revelation — Polycrates’s  Observations — Edward  King’s 
do. — The  doctrine  confirmed  by  John — Extract  from  Warner  on 
the  common  prayers. 

conclusion;  or,  short  summary  of  the  whole.  Fol.  513. 

Conclusion  from  what  has  appeared — If  it  has  been  shewn  that 
a revelation  has  been  made,  opening  up  the  purposes  of  God  for 
reconciling  the  world  to  himself — to  which  end  different  dispen- 
sations have  been  ordained — Fixed  ages  or  eras  established — At 
the  end  of  the  present  a more  glorious  state  of  things  foretold — - 
Beginning  with  the  second  advent  of  the  Messiah — Edward 
King’s  observations— If  certain  duties  are  required,  essential  to 
our  happiness — We  have  been  warned  of  the  rise  of  a government 
uncommon  ill  all  its  parts— From  the  bottomless  pit — The  slaying 
and  resurrection  of  the  witnesses — And  other  signs  of  the  times 
— Do  not  these  call  aloud  on  the  servants  of  God  to  discern  these 

C 


xvm 


CONTENTS. 


signs  of  the  times — The  children  of  God  to  share  in  these  suffer- 
ings— Yet  encouraged  to  hope — Awful  address  of  St.  Paul  to  the 
Thessalonians — The  destruction  coming  on  the  world  to  be  poli- 
tical as  well  as  religious — Therefore,  every  character  to  consider 
— Address  to  friends  of  the  Roman  hierarchy — Mr.  Mede  on  the 
the  seventh  trumpet — When  this  beast  destroyed,  the  rest  will 
soon  follow — The  great  day  of  the  battle  of  Armageddon — The 
great  city  divided  into  three  parts — The  cities  of  the  nations  fall 
— The  beast  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  make  war  against  him  who 
sat  on  the  throne — The  Old  Testament  bears  witness  to  this  aw- 
ful period — Mr.  Mede  on  the  fourth  and  fifth  vial — How  far  this 
prophesy  has  been  fulfilled— Particulars  of  the  destruction  of  Rome 
by  John — Mystical  Babylon  to  have  her  Euphrates— These  facts 
sufficient  to  alarm  European  governments — Protestant  nations 
also  deeply  concerned — These  governments  belong  to  the  Heaven 
and  earth  of  Papal  Rome — They  have  the  mark  of  the  beast— 
Slave  trade — Observations  of  a pious  writer — The  United  States 
of  America  have  also  reason  to  fear — Congress  establishing  their 
seal  and  flag— America  has  greatly  departed  from  original  prin- 
ciples—Address  to  her  citizens — William  Venn,  a servant  of 
Christ — Maryland  settled  by  the  persecuted — They  also  to  an- 
swer for  the  slave  trade — Antichrists  in  America — The  latter 
times  of  the  Roman  government  nearly  accomplished— They  have 
the  free  use  of  Revelation — The  witnesses  of  God  with  them  in  a 
living  state — Blessed  with  political  freedom — The  ordinances  of 
the  Gospel — Public  worship  a most  complete  example  of  genuine 
freedom  and  equality — Mrs.  Barbauld’s  elegant  description  ofit — 
Are  favoured  with  the  Scriptures  and  Men  of  piety  and  learning — 
Prophesies  now  closing  to  a point — What  prophesy  is — Jerusalem 
trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles — State  of  the  Jews — The  times  of 
the  Gentiles  drawing  to  an  end — Pretended  philosophers  laugh 
at  these  doctrines — Peter’s  admonition  to  them — The  question 
of  the  second  advent  herein  fully  established — Porteus,  bishop  of 
London,  his  opinion — No  pretensions  to  determine  the  time  with 
precision  further  than  it  will  not  exceed  the  year  6000 — Have  no 
knowledge  but  from  the  Scriptures — Sufficient  has  appeared  to 
assure  us  that  many  of  the  preliminary  steps  have  taken  place — 
The  Roman  government  the  fourth  kingdom — Jerome’s  assertion — 
Mr.  Mede  has  put  the  question  out  of  doubt — Rome  has  received 
her  death  wound — Extract  from  Sharpe’s  essays — Events  to  come 
on  very  fast  till  the  seventh  vial — Agree  with  bishop  Newton  re- 
lating to  the  unfulfilled  prophesies — The  doctrine  of  the  Mille- 
nium, steers  clear  of  extremes— Address  of  Christ  to  his  people — 
the  nations  of  Europe  particularly  interested  in  these  events— 
Calculated  to  rouse  the  friends  of  Zion,  both  Christian  and  Jew 
— The  last  deeply  interested— Jonathan  Ben  UzzieVs  opinion  of 
the  four  kingdoms — The  present  generation  no  excuse  for  infi- 
delity— Christ  the  prince  of  the  kingdoms  of  this  earth — Address 
to  the  Jews — Philo’s  character  of  the  Messiah — Objections  to 


CONTENTS. 


XIX 


Christ’s  personal  appearance  on  earth,  founded  on  metaphysical 
arguments,  passed  by  as  unworthy  of  notice — The  objectors  in 
the  situation  of  Moses — Dr.  Doddridge’s  comment  on  Matt.  19th 
ch.  28th  v. — Whatever  Mmighty goodness  has  promised,  Almighty 
power  will  effect — The  union  of  the  soul  with  a glorified  body,  the 
perfection  of  human  nature — Kett’s  opinion  on  the  sleep  of  the 
soul — Words  of  Scripture  repeated — This  work  finished  with  a 
repetition  of  the  34th  and  35th  ch.  of  Isaiah — And  Lowth’s  notes 
And  a Psalm  of  David — Hymn  by  an  unknown  hand. 


: - - Ti  r - • f T-.  ,,-nnrt^M---'- 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS, 


BELATIVE  TO  THE 

PLAN  OF  REVELATION 

THROUGHOUT  THE  BIBLE* 

\ 

IN  contemplating  the  scriptures  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments,  a careful  observer  will  necessarily 
remark,  not  only  an  uniformity  of  design,  but  also  one 
continued  well  organized  system  of  conduct,  estab- 
lished from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  and  pre- 
dicted to  continue  to  the  end  of  it. 

This  authentic  history  of  food’s  providence  through- 
out, points  with  an  uniform  direction  to  one  great 
object.  It  is  kept  constantly  in  view,  amidst  all  the 
dark  and  mysterious,  or  bright  and  luminous  conduct 
of  the  supreme  and  adorable  Creator  of  the  universe, 
relative  to  the  government  of  the  world ; and  the 
final  disappointment  and  overthrow  of  the  powers  of 
darkness,  in  the  restoration  of  our  guilty  race,  to  the 
favor  of  God  our  maker. 

If  the  scriptures  be  true,  this  can  only  be  done  by 
fhe  establishment  on  earth  of  the  glorious  kingdom  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  mediator  between  God 
and  man,  on  his  second  coming,  to  the  glory  of  God 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


the  Father,  and  the  joy  and  comfort  of  his  faithful 
people,  of  all  nations,  languages  and  tongues. 

To  this  end,  all  the  vast  apparatus  of  nature  and 
providence,  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  has  con  ■ 
stantly  hastened. — All  the  partial  or  particular  dis- 
pensations of  the  governor  of  the  universe  towards 
individual  nations  or  people,  have  been  merely  so 
many  necessary  steps  or  means  to  elucidate,  foretel, 
or  accomplish  this  all  important  event. 

In  short,  to  use  the  words  of  an  eminent  writer,*' 
il  the  history  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,”  hath 
a secondary  or  prophetical  sense  in  many  instances. 

Its  great  events,  are  signs  and  figures  of  things  not 
seen  as  yet,  and  many  of  them  are  in  force  as  such, 
at  this  hour.- — Great  things  are  still  to  be  expected,  of 
which  we  can  form  no  conception,  but  as  they  are  set 
before  us  in  the  figures  of  saore.fl  hlaWy. 

God  shall  descend,  and  this  earth  be  on  fire;  and 
the  trumpet  shall  sound ; and  the  tribes  of  mankind 
shall  be  assembled,  as  formerly  the  Jews  were  at 
Mount  Horeb — u Distress  shall  come  on  a wicked 
world,  when  its  iniquity  shall  be  full,  as  destruction 
did  on  devoted  Canaan,  proud  Babylon  and  apostate 
Jerusalem.” 

In  this  world,  the  blessed  Redeemer,  God’s  only 
begotten  son,— the  express  image  of  his  substancef 

* Jones. 

f Person , as  mentioned  in  our  translation,  is  certainly  not; 
the  meaning  of  the  Greek  word  Uposaseos.  vide  Parkh  in 
loco  and  Campbell  on  the  gospels,  Biss,  x.  part  v.  Sec.  9,  &c. 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS,  3 

received  insult,  contumely  and  reproach. — In  this 
world,  lie  was  cruelly  scourged,  mocked  at  and  spit 
upon — In  this  world,  he  was  condemned  at  Pilate’s 
bar  as  a common  malefactor— crowned  with  a crown 
of  thorns,  and  crucified  between  two  thieves — In  this 
world,  since  his  resurrection  and  ascension,  he  hath 
been  despised,  rejected  of  men;  crucified  afresh,  and 
his  blood  shed  for  the  remission  of  the  sins  of  ungrate- 
ful  men,  denied  by  those  who  profess  his  name,  and 
treated  as  an  unholy  thing. 

How  consonant  to  reason  then  is  it?  How  anal- 
agous  to  all  the  dispensations  of  the  righteous  gov- 
ernor of  the  universe?  How  agreeable  to  the  terms 
of  the  covenant  of  grace,  and  the  promises  to  the 
suffering  redeemer,  that  in  this  world,  and  by  its  re- 
deemed inhabitants,  for  which  he  has  given  himself 
up  to  affliction  and  death,  he  should  also  receive 
honor  and  glory,  power  and  dominion,  homage  and 
adoration  ? Thus  he  shall  see  the  blessed  effects  of 
the  travail  of  his  soul  aud  therewith  be  satisfied. 

The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  could  only  suffer  in  his 
human  nature — He  was  never  despised  or  rejected 
in  heaven,  as  to  his  divinity — He  was  always,  as  God 
and  the  lamb,  loved,  adored  and  worshipped  by  all 
the  heavenly  host. — St.  John,  the  beloved  disciple, 
testifies,  u that  he  heard  the  voice  of  many  angels 
round  about  the  throne ; and  the  living  creatures  and 
the  elders  : and  the  number  of  them  was  ten  thousand 
times  ten  thousand,  and  thousands  of  thousands, 
saving  with  a loud  voice,  worthy  is  the  lamb  that  was 


3?  PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATION*, 

slain,  to  receive  power  and  riches,  and  wisdom  and 
strength,  and  honor  and  glory  and  blessing ! and 
every  creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth, 
and  under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the  sea,  and 
all  that  are  in  them,  heard  he  saying,  blessing,  and 
honor,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him  that  sitteth 
upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  lamb  for  ever  and  ever!* 
A nd  the  four  living  creatures  said  amen ! and  the 
four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down  and  worshipped, 
him  that  livetb  for  ever”f — After  this  “ he  beheld  and 
lo  a great  multitude,  which  no  man  could  number, 
of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues, 
stood  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  lamb , clothed 
with  white  robes  and  palms  in  their  hands,  and  cried 
with  a loud  voice  saying,  salvation  to  our  God  wh© 
sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lanib”$ 

The  angelic  host  esteemed  it  their  highest  honor 
to  attend  him,  in  his  first  advent  in  the  flesh,  to  this 
our  world ; and  did  joyfully  recount  the  glad  tiding* 
to  the  wondering  shepherds  of  Bethlehem., 

They  also,  with  wonder  and  amazement,  attended 
his  temptation  in  the  wilderness ; and  comforted  him 
in  his  agonies  in  the  garden  of  Gethsemane.  They 
devoutly  attended  his  resurrection,  and  with  ho- 
sanna’s  ascended  with  him  to  glory.  Indeed,  legions 
of  angels  were  always  ready  to  obey  his  commands, 

* This  is  exactly  the  description  given  of  the  throne  of  GUd 
by  Daniel. 

t Rev.  v.  11.  to  end. 

| Ibid  vii.  3 and  10. 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS.  & 

«ven  while  sojourning  in  the  flesh.  It  was  daily  their 
anxious  solicitude  to  look  into  the  mysteries  of  his 
incarnation  and  sufferings. 

It  was,  then,  in  his  flesh  as  mediator — as  the  sub- 
stitute and  propitiation  for  the  sins  of  men,  that  he  re- 
ceived all  the  obloquy  and  abuse.  It  was  in  the  flesh 
he  suffered  and  died. 

In  the  flesh,  therefore,  as  our  mediator  and  great 
high-priest — the  captain  of  our  salvation ; and  in  this 
same  rebellious  world,  and  from  this  same  guilty 
race,  must  he  receive  the  glory,  honor,  power,  majes- 
ty, praise  and  dominion,  that  are  so  justly  due  to 
him,  for  all  that  he  has  done  and  suffered  for  the 
sons  and  daughters  of  Adam. 

Hence  we  find  the  earliest  dawn  of  grace  and  hope 
to  our  guilty  and  despairing  first  parents,  was  ushered 
In,  though  obscurely,  with  the  blessed  promise,  that 
the  seed  of  the  woman  should  bruise  the  serpent’s 
head,  while  he  should  only  bruise  his  heel.  The 
next  encouragement  given  to  them,  and  which  has 
been  preserved  on  record  by  the  apostle  Jude,  in  his 
14th  and  15th  verses,  is  more  encouraging: — “ And 
Enoch  also,  the  seventh  from  Adam,  prophesied  of 
these,  saying,  Behold!  the  Lord  cometh,  with  ten 
thousands  of  his  saints,  to  execute  judgment  upon  all, 
and  to  convince  all  that  are  ungodly  among  them  of 
their  ungodly  deeds,  which  they  have  ungodly  com- 
mitted, and  of  all  their  hard  speeches,  which  ungod- 
ly sinners  have  spoken  against  hirou” 


6 PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 

After  this,  a strong  figure  of  the  deliverance  of 
mankind  by  the  great  captain  of  our  salvation,  was 
given  to  the  world,  in  the  preservation  of  Noah  and 
his  family,  with  a portion  of  every  species  of  living 
creatures,  in  the  ark,  during  the  universal  deluge. 

Soon  after,  we  find  the  promise  more  explicitly 
made  to  Abraham,  who  had  been  obedient  to  the  call 
of  God,  and  left  his  father’s  house  and  his  country 
(which  was  sunk  in  idolatry,  having  forsaken  the 
worship  of  the  one  only  living  and  true  God)  to  go 
whither  soever  God  should  lead  him.  To  him  the 
plan  of  salvation  by  the  mediator,  was  further  opened, 
by  showing  him  the  Messiah,  his  humiliation  or  state 
of  suffering,  and  his  coming  in  glory.  Thus  Abra- 
ham saw  his  day,  and  was  glad,  for  it  was  then  that 
God  did  promise  that  he  would  assuredly  give  to 
Abraham,  as  the  reward  of  his  faith  and  obedience, 
the  whole  land  of  Canaan,  in  which  he  then  so- 
journed (a  type  of  the  heavenly  inheritance,)  but  of 
which  he  held  not  the  least  possession  ; aud  though  at 
that  time  a private  individual,  without  power,  influ- 
ence or  authority — in  a strange  land;  yet  in  him, 
God  did  promise,  that  all  the  nations  of  the  earth 
should  be  blessed ; still  directing  the  eye  of  his  faith,' 
to  the  glorious  and  triumphant  state  of  the  Messiah, 
who,  according  to  the  flesh,  was  to  proceed  from  his 
loins. 

u Thus  he  who  was  promised  to  Adam  immedi- 
ately on  the  fall,  under  the  snore  obscure  description 
©f  the  seed  of  the  woman,  who  should  bruise  the  head 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS,  ? 

of  the  serpent,  was  now  announced  to  the  world,  as 
the  seed  of  Abraham,  in  whom  all  the  families  of  the 
earth  should  be  blessed.  And  henceforward  we  have 
prediction  upon  predietion — ordinance  upon  ordi- 
nance— promise  upon  promise — event  upon  event, 
leading  to,  rising  above,  improving  aud  enlarging 
upon  each  other,  like  the  gradual  light  of  the  ascend- 
ing sun,  from  the  early  dawn  to  the  perfect  day. 
We  perceive  types,  shadows,  ceremonies,  and  sacri- 
fices, disappearing  little  by  little;  patriarchs,  priests, 
prophets,  lawgivers  and  kings,  retiring  one  after  ano- 
ther, and  giving  place  to  the  Lord  our  judge,  our  law- 
giver, our  king  to  save  us,  as  the  twinkling  fires  of  the 
night  hide  their  diminished  heads,  and  as  the  vapors 
disperse,  before  the  glorious  orb  of  day.* 

There  are  particular  and  express  referrences  to  the 
Messiah,  as  well  to  his  incarnation,  sufferings,  death 
and  resurrection,  as  to  his  second  coming  in  glory,  in 
almost  every  book  of  the  Old  Testament,  particular- 
ly in  the  numerous  types  and  shadows  of  the  law 
given  to  Moses  in  the  Holy  Mount,  till  we  come  to 
the  Psalms;  and  sir  Isaac  Newton,  who,  though  so 
great  a philosopher,  thought  the  study  of  the  scrip- 
tures among  his  highest  honors,  says,  “ That  there 
is  scarce  a prophecy  in  the  Old  Testament  concern- 
ing Christ,  that  doth  not,  in  something  or  other,  relate 
to  his  second  coming.”f 

* 2d.  Yol.  Sacred  Biography,  17. 

t On  Daniel  fob  13 2. 


THE  PSALMS. 


WE  shall  now  begin  a more  particular  examina- 
tion  into  the  revelation  of  this  mysterious  truth,  from 
the  Psalms  inclusive,  to  the  end  of  the  apocalypse  of 
St.  John. 

In  that  book  of  divine  poetry,  called  the  Psalms, 
David  and  the  other  authors  of  them,  under  the  in- 
spiration of  the  holy  spirit,  speak  indefinitely  of  the 
Messiah’s  coming  into  this  our  world,  not  particular- 
ly distinguishing  between  his  first  and  second  coming. 
They  describe  not  only  his  state  of  humiliation  in 
the  flesh,  but  in  the  most  exalted  language,  the  vic- 
torious reign  of  the  Messiah,  which  in  its  nature  and 
extent,  as  there  foretold,  when  compared  with  what 
we  now  know  of  his  first  coming,  can  only  be  true  ac 
it  refers  to  his  second  coming  in  glory. 

It  is  expressly  foretold  therein,  “ that  the  Heathen 
are  to  be  given  to  him  as  an  inheritance,  and  the  ut- 
termost parts  of  the  earth  as  a possession — He  is  to 
break  them  with  a rod  (or  sword)  of  iron,  and  to  dash 
them  in  pieces  like  a potter’s  vessel — He  is  to  judge 
the  world  in  righteousness,  and  to  minister  judgment 
to  the  people  in  uprightness. — His  throne,  as  then  es= 
tablished,  is  to  be  forever  and  ever ; and  the  sceptre 
of  his  kingdom  a righteous  sceptre — A fire  is  to  buna 
before  him,  and  it  is  to  be  very  tempestuous  round 
about  him.  All  the  earth  is  to  worship  him,  and  sing 


THE  PSALMS. 


9 


unto  his  name.  Prinees  and  ambassadors  are  to  come 
to  him  from  Egypt.  Ethiopia  is  to  stretch  out  her 
hands  unto  God.  He  is  to  judge  (or  vindicate)  the 
poor  of  his  people,— to  save  the  children  of  the 
needy,  and  break  in  pieces  the  oppressor. — The 
promised  Messiah  u is  to  have  dominion  from  sea  to 
sea,  and  from  the  river  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,” 
that  is,  from  the  Mediterranean  sea  to  the  Persian  Gulf, 
and  from  the  river  Euphrates  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  ; 
figurative  expressions,  to  typify  the  whole  habitable 
earth.  The]]  who  dwell  in  the  wilderness  are  to  bow 
before  him,  and  bis  enemies  are  to  lick  the  dust.  The 
kings  of  Tarsliish*  and  of  the  Isles,  shall  bring 
presents:  the  kings  of  Sheba  and  Seba,  shall  offer 
gifts : yea  all  Icings  shall  fall  down  before  him — all  na- 
tions shall  serve  him — his  name  is  to  remain  forever 
and  forever ; to  be  continued  (or  propagated)  as  long  as 
the  sun  and  men  are  to  be  blessed  in  him.  All  na- 
tions are  to  call  him  blessed — his  seed  are  to  be  es- 
tablished forever,  and  his  throne  built  up  to  all  gen- 
erations—he  is  to  subdue  the  people,  under  him,  and 
the  nations  under  his  feet— he  is  to  choose  out  an 
heritage  for  his  people,  even  the  excellency  of  Jacob 
whom  he  loved — all  the  ends  of  the  earth  are  to  re- 
member and  turn  unto  the  Lord,  and  all  the  kindreds 
of  the  nations  shall  worship  before  him,  for  the  king- 
dom is  to  be  the  Lord’s  and  he  is  to  be  governor 
among  the  nations.. — The  Psalmist  in  an  ecstacy  of 
joy,  on  a prophetic  view  of  this  glorious  event,  cries 

* That  is,  Spain  or  some  great  eonisjereial  country. 


to 


THE  PSALMS. 


out — u Clap  your  Lands  all  ye  people,  for  tlie  Lord 
is  to  be  a great  king  over  all  the  earth  : he  shall  sub- 
due the  people  under  him,  and  the  nations  under  his 
feet. — God  is  king  of  all  the  earth  ; — and  reigneth 
over  the  heathen. — Through  the  greatness  of  thy 
power,  shall  thine  enemies  submit  themselves  unto 
thee — All  the  earth  shall  worship  thee,  and  sing  of 
thee— -they  shall  sing  unto  thy  name.” 

The  whole  67th  Psalm  is  a prayer  for  this  great 
kingdom — “ that  the  way  of  God  may  be  known  on 
the  earth  and  his  saving  health  among  all  nations — 
All  nations  whom  thou  hast  made,  shall  come  and 
worship  before  thee,  O Lord,  and  shall  glorify  thy 
name.” — In  the  110th  Psalm,  it  is  expressly  asserted 
of  the  Messiah,  u The  Lord  upon  thy  right  hand 
shall  strike  through  kings  in  the  day  of  his  wrath — * 
He  shall  judge  among  the  Heathen — He  shall  fill  the 
places  with  the  dead  bodies — He  shall  wound  the 
Heads  over  many  (or  great)  countries,”  literally  in 
the  Hebrew,  u the  Head  over  much  Country.”* 

Thus  the  inspired  Psalmist  foretels  in  emphatical 
language,  the  kingdom  of  the  Messiah,  which  has 
never  yet  been  verified,  although  Ave  have  seen  his 
first  coming  in  the  fiesh  ; and  if  it  is  ever  to  be  made 
good  by  the  event,  it  must  be  in  some  future  time, 
and  of  course,  at  the  second  coming  of  our  glorious 
Immanuel,  as  he  has  himself  foretold  in  his  word. 

But  it  appears,  as  time  advanced,  and  the  end 
drew  nearer,  that  the  declarations  of  many  successive 


* Horn. 


THE  PSALMS. 


11 


and  inspired  prophets,  gave  the  most  explicit  and 
exact  predictions  of  this  blessed  event,  and  particu- 
larly Isaiah,  Ezekiel,  Zechariah,  Daniel,  Micah, 
Zephaniah,  Haggai,  Zechariah  and  Malachi,  as 
well  as  the  other  prophets,  who  have  also  been  very 
minute  on  this  subject. 


ISAIAH. 


ISAIAH,  who  is  with  great  propriety  stiled  <{  the 
evangelical  prophet/’  speaks  very  expressly  on  this 
head,  and  foretels,  in  sublime  terms,  “ that  a virgin 
was  to  conceive  and  bear  a son,  and  his  name  was 
to  be  Immanuel,  (or  God  with  us.)  For  unto  his 
people  a child  was  to  be  born;  unto  them  a son  was 
to  be  given — The  Government  was  to  be  on  his 
shoulders — His  name  was  to  be  called  Wonderful — 
Counsellor — The  mighty  God — The  Father  of  the 
everlasting  age , or  the  age  to  come — The  Prince  of 
Peace — Of  the  increase  of  bis  Government  and  Peace, 
there  was  to  be  no  end.  A rod  was  to  come  forth  out 
of  the  trunk  of  Jesse,  and  a cyon  to  grow  out  of  his 
roots  ; and  the  spirit  of  Jehovah  was  to  rest  upon 
him;  the  spirit  of  wisdom  and  understanding — -The 
spirit  of  counsel  and  strength — /The  spirit  of  the 
knowledge  and  fear  of  Jehovah.” 

The  same  evangelical  prophet,  distinguishes  what 
was  to  happen  in  after  times,  when  he  says,  u that 
in  the  latter  days  (afterwards  explained  by  Daniel 
more  particularly)  as  meaning  the  latter  end  of  the 
dth  kingdom  mentioned  in  his  vision,  that  is,  the 
Roman  empire  or  government,  (as  it  was  always  un- 
derstood by  the  Jews  before  the  coming  of  Christ) 
the  mountain  of  the  Lord’s  House,  should  be  estab- 
lished in  the  tops  of  the  mountains,  and  exalted 


ISAIAH. 


13 


above  the  hills,  and  all  nations  should  flow  into  it — 
and  many  people  should  go  and  say,  come  ye  and  let 
us  go  up  to  the  mountain  of  Jehovah;  to  the  house  of 
the  God  of  Jacob,  and  he  will  teach  us  of  his  ways  ; 
and  we  will  walk  in  his  paths  ; for  from  Zion  shall 
go  forth  the  law;  and  the  word  of  Jehovah  from  Je-- 
rusalem,  and  he  shall  judge  among  the  nations,  aud 
work  conviction  in  many  people, — and  they  shall 
beat  their  swords  into  plough-shares,  and  their 
spears  into  pruning-hooks.  Nation  shall  not  lift  up 
their  swords  against  nation,  neither  shall  they  learn 
war  any  more. 

The  wolf  is  then  to  take  up  his  abode  with  the 
lamb,  and  the  leopard  lye  down  with  the  kid — aud 
the  calf  and  the  young  lion  and  the  fading  shall  come 
together,  and  a little  child  shall  lead  them. 

The  heifer  and  the  she-bear  shall  feed  together. 
Together  shall  their  young  ones  lie  down,  and  the 
lion  shall  eat  straw  like  the  ox ; and  the  suckins 
child  shall  play  on  the  hole  of  the  asp;  and  the 
weaned  child  shall  put  his  hand  on  the  cocka- 
trice den— -They  shall  not  hurt  nor  destroy  in 
all  the  holy  mountain,  for  the  earth  is  to  be  full  of 
the  knowledge  of  Jehovah,  as  the  waters  cover  the 
depths  of  the  sea.— The  root  of  Jesse  is  to  be  an  en- 
sign to  the  people,  and  to  him  shall  the  nations  repair, 
and  his  resting  place  shall  be  glorious.” 

About  this  happy  period,  in  fulfilment  of  th« 
promises  of  his  word,  the  dispersed  Jews  are  to  be 


ISAIAH. 


14 

collected  together  a second  time,  from  the  nations  of 
the  east,  and  from  the  western  regions  (called  in  our 
translations,  the  islands  of  the  sea) — t(  And  he  shall 
lift  up  a signal  to  the  nations ; and  he  shall  gather 
the  out-casts  of  Israel,  and  the  dispersed  of  Judah 
shall  he  collect  from  the  four  extremities  of  the  earth. 
— And  all  animosity  and  envy  of  the  tribes,  with 
one  another,  are  to  cease. 

They  shall  together  invade  the  borders  of  the 
Philistines  westward — together  shall  they  spoil  the 
children  of  the  east. 

Jehovah  shall  smite  with  a drought  the  tongue  of 
the  Egyptian  sea,  and  he  shall  strike  his  hand  over 
the  river  with  his  vehement  wind,  and  he  shall 
strike  it  into  seven  streams,  and  make  them  to  be 
passed  over  dry  shod  ; and  there  shall  be  a high  way 
for  the  remnant  of  his  people,  which  shall  remain 
from  Assyria,  as  it  was  unto  Israel  in  the  day  when 
he  came  up  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt — And  his 
“people  are  to  return  unto  their  own  land , for  he  is  to 
have  mercy  on  Jacob,  and  yet  to  choose  Israel,  and 
give  them  rest  in  tlieir  own  land ; and  strangers  shall 
cleave  to  the  house  of  Jacob,  and  bring  them  into 
their  own  place;  and  the  house  of  Jacob  shall 
possess  them  in  the  land  of  Jehovah,  as  servants, 
and  hand-maidens  to  his  people  in  their  own  land ; 
and  they  shall  take  them  captives,  whose  captives 
they  were,  and  they  shall  rule  over  their  oppressors 
— a present  is  at  that  time  to  be  brought  to  him  of  a 
people  scattered  and  peeled  ; and  that  from  a nation 


ISAIAH, 


15 

terrible  from  their  beginning  : a nation  meted  out  and 
trodden  under  foot,  whose  land  the  rivers  have 
nourished,  to  the  place  of  the  name  of  the  Lord  of 
hosts,  the  mount  Zion. 

In  that  day,  there  shall  be  a high  way  from  Egypt 
to  Assyria ; and  the  Assyrian  shall  come  into  Egypt, 
and  the  Egyptian  into  Assyria — and  the  Egyptian 
shall  worship  with  the  Assyrian — at  the  same  time 
Israel  is  to  be  reckoned  a third,  together  with  Egypt 
and  with  Assyria*  even  a blessing  in  the  midst  of  the 
earth,  whom  the  Lord  of  hosts  shall  bless  ; saying 
blessed  be  Egypt  my  people  and  Assyria  the  work 
of  mine  hands,  and  Israel  mine  inheritance. 

The  earth  shall  then  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of 
the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea  ; and  God  will 
destroy  the  covering  cast  over  all  people  and  the  vail 
that  is  spread  over  all  nations,  and  the  reproach  of 
his  people  shall  be  taken  away  from  the  earth — 
Every  valley  is  then  to  be  exalted,  and  every  moun- 
tain and  hill  are  to  be  made  low  ; and  the  crooked 
paths  are  to  be  made  straight ; and  the  rough  places 
plain,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  to  be  revealed, 
and  all  flesh  are  to  see  it.  The  desert  and  the  waste 
shall  then  be  glad  ; and  the  wilderness  shall  rejoice 
and  flourish,  and  the  well- watered  plain  Of  Jordan  shall 
also  rejoice : the  glory  of  Lebanon  shall  be  given  unto 
it;  the  beauty  of  Carmel  and  Sharon — These  shall 
then  behold  the  glory  of  Jehovah  ; the  majesty  of  our 
God. 

The  eyes  of  the  blind  are  to  be  unclosed  ; and  the 
ears  of  the  deaf  are  to  be  opened.  The  lame  are  to 


16 


ISAIAH. 


bound  like  the  hart ; and  the  tongue  of  the  dumb 
is  to  sing ; for  in  the  wilderness  shall  burst  forth 
waters,  and  torrents  in  the  desert;  and  the  glowing 
sand  shall  become  a pool,  and  the  thirsty  soil, 
bubbling  springs.  No  lion  shall  be  there  ; nor  shall 
the  tyrant  of  beasts  come  up  there  ; but  the  redeemed 
of  the  Lord  shall  walk  there  ; and  the  ransomed  of 
the  Lord  shall  return  and  come  to  Zion  with  songs 
and  everlasting  joy  upon  their  heads,  and  all  sorrow 
and  sighing  shall  flee  away.  The  voice  of  weeping 
is  no  more  to  be  heard  in  her,  nor  the  voice  of  a dis- 
tressful cry — There  is  no  more  to  be  in  her  an  infant 
short  lived ; nor  an  old  man  that  has  not  filled  his 
days  5 , for  he  that  dieth  an  hundred  years  old,  shall 
die  a boy ; for  as  the  days  of  a tree,  so  shall  be  the 
days  of  his  people.  The  wolf  and  the  lamb  shall 
feed  together,  and  the  lion  shall  eat  straw  like  an  ox ; 
but  as  for  the  serpent,  dust  shall  be  his  food.  For 
God  will  pour  out  his  spirit  on  the  seed  of  Israel, 
and  his  blessing  on  their  offspring ; and  they  shall 
spring  up  as  grass  among  the  waters,  and  the  willows 
beside  the  aqueducts. 

One  shall  say,  I belong  to  Jehovah ; another  shall 
be  called  by  the  name  of  Jacob;  and  this  shall  in- 
scribe his  hand  to  Jehovah,  and  shall  be  surnamed 
by  the  name  of  Israel.  All  the  remote  people  of  the 
earth  shall  look  unto  him,  and  be  saved. 

Jehovah  will  call  from  the  east  the  Eagle;*  and 
from  a far  distant  land,  the  man  of  his  counsel,  to 

* If  you  suppose  (he  north-west  parts  of  America,  are  near 
the  north-east  parts  of  Asia,  near  Kamsckatka,  as  the  late 


ISAIAH. 


47 


bring  to  pass  the  design  he  has  formed,  and  he  shall 
execute  it ; for  the  Messiah  shall  raise  up  the  cions  of 
Jacob  and  restore  the  breaches  of  Israel.  He  shall 
be  a light  to  the  nations,  and  salvation  to  the  euds  of 
the  earth — Kings  shall  see  him  and  rise  up,  princes 
shall  worship  him. 

Jehovah  will  lift  up  his  hands  to  the  nations,  and 
to  the  people  will  he  exalt  his  signal ; and  they  shall 
bring  his  sons  in  their  bosoms,  and  his  daughters 
shall  be  borne  on  their  shoulders— Kings  shall  be 
their  foster  fathers,  and  queens  their  nursing  mothers. 

They  from  the  west  shall  revere  the  name  of  Je- 
hovah ; and  they  from  the  rising  sun,  his  glory ; 
when  he  shall  come  like  a river,  streigthened  in  its 
course,  which  a strong  wind  driveth  along;  and  the 
[Redeemer  shall  come  to  Sion,  and  turn  away  in- 
iquity from  Jacob. 

In  that  day  (when  the  Jews  shall  be  about  to  be 
restored  to  their  former  prosperity)  Jehovah  shall  sum- 
mon on  high  the  host  that  is  on  high  (or  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal polity  of  the  nations,  perhaps  both  the  Popish  and 
the  Mahometan)  and  on  earth  the  kings  of  the  earth ; (or 
the  civil  polity  or  constitutions  of  the  Roman  earth  or 

discoveries  seem  to  give  reason  to  believe  ; and  if  the  lost 
tribes  of  Israel  passed  over  this  strait  to  America  and  are  to 
be  found  there,  as  Messrs  Elliot,  Penn,  and  others  have  sup- 
posed; then  it  is  possible  the  Eagle  and  the  man  of  his  counsel 
may  come  from  that  far  distant  land,  and  by  passing  over  the 
same  strait  to  the  north-east  part  of  Asia,  may  be  said  to  come 
from  the  east. 


E 


18 


ISAIAH, 


monarchy)  and  they  shall  be  gathered  together  as  in  a 
bundle  (or  body)  for  the  pit,  and  shall  be  closely  im- 
prisoned in  the  prison  (alluding  to  the  practice  of 
crowned  heads,  casting  their  prisoners  into  dungeons, 
and  leaving  them  in  a miserable  condition,  without 
examining  speedily  into  their  respective  deserts)  but 
after  many  days,  account  shall  be  taken  of  them  ; 
(that  is  . God  shall  remember  them  and  restore  them 
to  a state  of  comfort)— and  the  moon  shall  be  con- 
founded and  the  sun  shall  be  ashamed  for,  (or  be- 
cause) Jehovah  God  of  hosts  shall  reign  on  mount 
Zion,  and  in  Jerusalem ; and  before  his  ancients 
shall  be  glorified.” 

So  glorious  is  this  event  to  be,  that  the  prophet 
breaks  out,  as  in  an  ecstacy  of  joy,  “ 0 Jehovah, 
thou  art  my  God  : I will  exalt  thee  : I will  praise  thy 
name,  for  thou  hast  effected  wonderful  tilings.  Coun- 
sels of  old  times!  promises  immutably  true! — For 
thou  hast  made  the  city  an  heap  (perhaps  the  city  of 
Rome,  or  some  other  large  city  of  Europe)  the  strong 
fortified  citadel,  a ruin — the  palaces  of  the  proud 
ones,  that  it  should  be  no  more  a city — that  it  never 
should  be  built  up  again— Therefore  shall  the  fierce 
people  glorify  tliee — The  city  of  the  formidable  na- 
tions shall  fear  thee : for  thou  hast  been  a defence  to 
the  poor,  a defence  to  the  needy  in  his  distress : a 
refuge  from  the  storm,  and  a shadow  from  the  heat! 
And  Jehovah  God  of  hosts  shall  make  for  all  the 
people  in  this  mountain  a feast  of  delicacies,  ex- 
quisitely rich,  and  of  old  wines  perfectly  refined ; ' 


ISAIAH. 


49 


and  on  this  mountain  shall  he  destroy  the  covering , 
that  covered  the  face  of  all  the  people,  and  the  veil 
that  was  spread  over  all  the  nations,”* 

The  seed  of  Jacob  are  (then)  to  be  brought  from 
the  east,  and  to  be  gathered  from  the  west— -The 
north  is  to  give  up,  and  the  south  not  to  keep  back. 
His  sons  are  to  be  brought  from  afar,  and  his 
daughters  from  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

Having  sworn  by  himself,  the  word  went  forth  out 
of  his  mouth  in  righteousness,  that  unto  him  every 
knee  shall  bow,  and  every  tongue  shall  swear. 

And  when  the  enemy  shall  come  in  as  a flood,  the 
spirit  of  the  Lord  shall  lift  up  a standard  against  him, 
and  the  Redeemer  shall  come  to  Zion,  and  to  them, 
who  turn  from  transgression  in  Jacob.  The  nations 
are  to  walk  in  his  light,  and  kings  in  the  brightness 
of  his  sun-rising — The  riches  of  the  sea  are  to  be 
poured  in  upon  him,  and  the  wealth  of  the  nations 
is  to  come  unto  him — -The  nations  are  to  wait,  and 
the  ships  of  Tarshishf  among  the  first,  to  bring  the 
sons  of  Israel  from  afar,  their  silver  and  their  gold 
with  them,  because  of  the  name  of  Jehovah  their 

* From  this  it  is  pretty  evident  that  there  is  a veil  at 
present  on  all  nations  with  regard  to  the  2d  coming  of  Christ, 
which  the  restoration  of  the  Jews  will  have  a tendency  to  re- 
move.  This  is  typified  by  the  veil  that,  even  to  this  day,  it  is 
said,  that  the  readers  in  the  Jewish  worship  have,  hanging 
over  their  faces  while  they  read  the  law  of  Moses  to  the  con- 
gregation. 

t If  the  Spaniards  in  South  America  should  ever  prosper  as 
a eommercial  people,  they  may  be  meant. 


so 


ISAlAfi. 


God,  and  of  the  holy  one  of  Israel,  for  he  hath 
glorified  them. — And  the  sons  of  strangers  are  to 
build  the  walls,  and  their  kings  shall  minister  unto 
them  : their  gates  are  to  be  opened  continually : not 
to  be  shut  day  nor  night,  that  men  may  bring  in  the 
wealth  of  the  nations  ; and  that  their  kings  may  come 
pompously  attended  ; for  that  nation  and  that  king- 
dom Which  will  not  serve  them,  shall  perish. 

The  glory  of  Lebanon  is  to  come  unto  her : the  fir 
tree,  the  pine  and  the  box  together,  to  beautify  the 
place  of  his  sanctuary,  and  to  glorify  the  place  where- 
on he  shall  rest  his  feet. 

The  sons  of  their  oppressors  shall  come  bending 
before  them  ; and  all  that  scornfully  rejected  them, 
shall  do  obeisance  at  the  soles  of  their  feet. — Jerusa- 
lem is  to  be  made  an  everlasting  boast ; a subject  of 
joy,  for  perpetual  generations — She  is  to  suck  the 
milk  of  the  nations,  and  at  the  breast  of  kings  to  be 
fostered ; and  to  know  that  Jehovah  is  her  saviour 
and  redeemer,  the  mighty  one  of  Jacob. — For  brass, 
she  is  to  have  gold,  and  for  iron,  silver — for  wood, 
brass,  and  for  stones,  iron. — Her  inspectors  are  to  be 
peace,  and  her  exactors,  righteousness. 

Violence  will  no  more  be  heard  in  her  land,  nor 
wasting  or  destruction  in  her  borders.  Her  walls 
are  to  be  called  salvation  and  her  gates  praise — The 
sun  will  no  more  be  her  light  by  day,  nor  the  bright- 
ness of  the  moon  by  night  $ but  Jehovah  is  to  be  to 
her  an  everlasting  light,  and  God  her  glory— Her 


ISAIAH. 


21 


people  are  to  be  all  righteous  and  to  inherit  the  land 
forever,  that  God  may  be  glorified. — His  ancient 
people  the  Jews  (though  now  dispersed  to  the 
very  ends  of  the  earth,  and  a hissing  and  a bye  word 
to  all  nations)  shall  then  build  up  the  ruins  of  old 
times  : they  shall  restore  the  ancient  desolations,  re- 
pair the  cities  laid  waste,  the  desolations  of  con- 
tinued ages. 

Strangers  shall  then  feed  their  flocks,  and  the  sons 
of  the  alien  shall  be  their  plough-men  and  vine- 
dressers. 

They  are  to  be  named  priests  of  Jehovah — minis- 
ters of  God  shall  be  their  title.  They  shall  eat  the 
riches  of  the  nations,  and  in  their  glory  they  are  to 
boast — Their  seed  shall  be  illustrious  among  the 
nations,  and  their  offspring  in  the  midst  of  the  people. 
—All  who  see  them  shall  acknowledge  that  they  are 
the  seed,  which  the  Lord  hath  blessed — The  Lord  is 
to  comfort  Zion — He  is  to  comfort  all  her  waste  places, 
and  make  her  wilderness  like  Eden ; and  her  desert 
like  the  garden  of  the  Lord. 

As  the  earth  bringeth  forth  her  bud,  and  as  the 
garden  causeth  the  things  that  are  sown  in  it  to 
spring  forth,  so  the  Lord  will  cause  righteousness 
and  praise  to  spring  forth  before  all  nations. 

The  command  of  God  is  to  go  through  the  gates 
—to  prepare  the  way  for  his  people — to  cast  up  the 
causeway — to  clear  it  from  the  stones — lift  up  on 
high  a standard  for  the  nations— -for  behold  Jehovah 


ISAIAH. 


P 

proelaimeth  unto  the  ends  of  the  world  ; say  ye  to 
the  daughters  of  Zion,  lo  ! thy  Saviour  cometh — be- 
hold his  reward  is  with  him  and  the  recompence  of 
his  works  before  him ; and  they  are  to  be  called,  the 
holy  people — the  redeemed  of  Jehovah  ; sought  out, 
a city  not  forsaken.” 

The  reason  is  clearly  given,  for  this  wonderful 
change  in  the  state  and  circumstances  of  God's 
people,  so  unlike  what  they  are  at  present,  scat- 
tered over  the  earth,  with  scarcely  a spot  to  place 
their  feet,  which  they  can  call  their  own ; excluded 
from  their  city  and  promised  land,  which  are  now  in 
the  possession  of  a powerful  nation,  and  so  despised 
by  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  that  they  have 
scarce  a ray  of  hope  left,  but  from  faith  in  the  wrord 
of  God  by  his  prophets ; this  alone  keeps  up  their 
spirits  in  this  day  of  gloomy  darkness  to  them.  God 
having  declared  most  expressly  by  his  prophet,  u that 
he  will  create  new  heavens  and  a new  earth,  and  that 
the  former  shall  not  be  remembered  or  come  into 
mind  auy  rnoi’e;”  by  which  it  is  to  be  understood 
throughout  the  scriptures,  the  political  forms  of  gov- 
ernment in  the  world,  with  the  grandeur  and  lustre 
of  their  dominions,  their  political  heights  and  glory. 

But  his  people  shall  rejoice  and  exult  in  the  age  to 
come,  which  Jehovah  creates;  for  he  will  create  Je- 
rusalem a subject  of  joy,  and  her  people  of  gladness, 
and  Jehovah  will  exult  in  Jerusalem  and  rejoice  in 
his  people. — The  key  of  the  house  of  David,  shall 
be  then  laid  on  the  shoulders  of  the  Messiah, ({ as  an 


ISAIAH. 


m 


ensign  of  royalty  and  government,  so  that  he  shall 
open  and  no  man  shall  shut,  and  he  shall  shut  and 
no  man  shall  open.” 

“ Jehovah  is  to  come  (as  introductory  to  this 
glorious  day)  with  fire  and  with  his  chariots,  like  a 
whirlwind  to  render  his  anger  with  fury,  and  his  re- 
buke with  flames  of  fire;  for  by  fire  and  by  his 
sword,  will  Jehovah  execute  judgment  on  all  flesh, 
and  the  slain  of  Jehovah  shall  be  many. — Jehovah 
shall  come  and  gather  all  the  nations  and  tongues 
together,  and  they  shall  come  and  see  his  glory;  and 
he  will  impart  to  them  a sign — and  those  who  escape 
will  be  sent  to  the  Heathen,  and  the  isles  afar  off, 
that  have  not  heard  of  his  name,  neither  have  seen 
his  glory  ; and  they  shall  declare  his  glory  among 
the  nations. 

The  Jews  are  then  to  be  brought  for  an  offering 
unto  the  Lord,  out  of  all  nations,  on  horses,  in 
chariots  and  litters;  and  upon  mules  and  dromedaries 
to  his  holy  mountain  Jerusalem;  and  of  them  shall 
be  made  priests  and  levites — so  that  from  one  new 
moon  to  another,  and  from  one  sabbath,  to  another, 
all  flesh  shall  come  and  worship  before  the  Lord.” 

So  explicitly  and  particularly  has  this  evangelical 
prophet  promulged  the  glorious  state  of  Christ’s 
victorious  kingdom  on  earth,  at  his  second  advent; 
as  nothing  any  ways  answerable  to  this  transporting 
description,  has  yet  happened  in  the  world  since  his 
first  coming  in  the  flesh,  it  must  be  yet  to  come. 


I 


ISAIAH. 


m 

24 

But  this  joyous  event,  has  not  been  left  to  the  tes- 
timony of  one,  or  two  witnesses ; the  prophet  Ezekiel 
is  not  far  short  of  the  happy  Isaiah,  in  his  views  of 
what  God  has  designed  for  his  people  in  the  latter 
days. 


EZEKIEL. 


— taw-ir.- 

It  has  been  owing  to  an  unfortunate  propensity  of 
allegorizing  or  spiritualizing  only,  the  express  and 
comforting  promises  of  a God  of  truth,  that  this  book 
has  given  so  little  comfort  to  the  people  of  God.— 
According  to  Ezekiel’s  prophetic  declarations,  at  the 
second  advent  of  our  Saviour,  God  is  to  sanctify  his 
holy  name  (which  had  been  profaned  by  his  ancient 
people  the  Jews)  among  those  nations,  with  whom 
God  had  scattered  his  people  (the  Jews)  for  their 
sins,  and  the  heathen  were  thereby  to  know  that  he 
was  God,  when  he  should  be  sanctified  in  them  be. 
fore  their  eyes ; for  he  will  take  his  people  the  Jews 
from  among  the  nations,  and  gather  them  out  of  all 
countries,  and  bring  them  into  their  own  land. — - 
“ Then  he  is  to  sprinkle  clean  water  upon  them,  and 
they  shall  be  clean — He  is  to  give  them  a new  heart 
and  put  a new  spirit  within  them ; to  take  away  the 
stony  heart  out  of  their  flesh,  and  give  them  a heart  of 
flesh — They  shall  dwell  in  the  land  that  he  gave  to 
their  fathers,  and  they  shall  be  his  people,  and  he 
will  be  their  God.  Their  now  desolate  land  is  to  be 
tilled  and  to  become  like  the  garden  of  Eden,  and  the 
waste,  desolate  and  ruined  cities  are  to  become 
fenced  and  inhabited,  whereby  the  heathen  shall 

know  the  Lord. 

F 


26 


fcZEKIEL. 


The  Lord  is  to  gather  the  house  of  Israel  from  the 
people  among  whom  they  are  scattered,  and  will  bs 
sanctified  by  them  in  the  sight  of  the  heathen,  and 
they  are  to  dwell  in  their  land  that  he  has  given  to 
his  servant  Jacob. 

They  are  to  dwell  safely  therein,  and  build  houses, 
and  plant  vine-yards.  Yea  they  shall  dwell  with  con- 
fidence, when  God  has  executed  judgment  upon  all 
those  that  despise  them  round  about,  and  they  are  to 
know  that  he  is  the  Lord  their  God. — God  is  to 
search  for  his  sheep,  and  to  seek  them  out : as 
a shepherd  seeketh  out  his  flock  in  the  day  that 
his  sheep  are  scattered,  so  will  God  seek  out  his 
sheep  (the  people  of  Israel)  and  will  deliver  them 
out  of  all  places  where  they  have  been  scattered  in 
the  cloudy  and  dark  day — He  will  bring  them  out 
from  the  people  and  gather  them  from  the  countries; 
and  w ill  bring  them  to  their  own  land  and  feed  them 
upon  the  mountains  of  Israel  by  the  rivers,  and  in  all 
the  inhabited  places  of  the  countries. 

God  will  set  up  one  shepherd  over  them,  and  he 
shall  feed  them,  even  his  servant  David,  and  the 
Lord  will  be  their  God,  and  his  servant  David  a 
Prince  among  them— God  w ill  make  a covenant  of 
peace  with  them,  and  will  cause  the  evil  beasts  to 
cease  out  of  the  land,  and  his  people  shall  dwell 
safely  in  the  wilderness,  and  sleep  in  the  woods — - 
and  they  shall  be  safe  in  their  land,  and  shall  know 
the  Lord,  wken  he  shall  have  broken  the  bands  of 
their  yoke  and  delivered  them  out  of  the  hands  of 


EZEKIEL. 


%7 

those  that  served  themselves  of  them ; and  they  shall 
no  more  be  a prey  to  the  heathen,  neither  shall  the 
beast  of  the  land  devour  them,  but  they  shall  dwell 
safely  and  none  shall  make  them  afraid. — The  moun- 
tains of  Israel  are  again  to  shoot  forth  branches,  and 
yield  fruit  to  his  people  Israel,  for  they  are  at  hand 
to  come — -Men  and  beasts  are  to  be  multiplied,  and 
the  cities  to  be  inhabited,  and  the  wastes  builded. 
His  people  are  to  be  settled  after  their  old  estates , 
and  God  will  do  to  them  better  than  at  the  beginning. 
“God  will  open  their  graves  and  cause  them  to 
come  up  out  of  their  graves,  and  he  will  bring  them 
into  the  land  of  Israel ; and  they  shall  know  that  he 
is  the  Lord,  when  he  shall  have  opened  their  graves, 
and  brought  them  up  therefrom,  and  he  will  put  his 
spirit  in  them,  and  they  shall  live ; and  he  will  place 
them  in  their  own  land— -He  will  make  them  one  na- 
tion in  the  land,  upon  the  mountains  of  Israel ; and 
one  king  shall  be  to  them  all,  and  they  shall  no  more 
be  two  nations;  neither  shall  they  defile  themselves 
any  more  with  idols,  so  they  are  to  be  his  people,  and 
and  he  will  be  their  God,  and  David  will  be  their 
prince  forever— -and  he  will  make  a covenant  of  peace 
with  them,  and  multiply  them,  and  set  his  sanctuary- 
in  the  midst  of  them  for  ever  m^e.”— -A  new  temple 
is  to  be  built  in  Jerusalem  according  to  the  measures 
of  the  angel  in  the  prophetic  vision,  “ and  the  glory 
of  the  God  of  Israel  is  to  come  into  it  from  the  way 
of  the  east ; and  his  glory  is  to  fill  the  house,/* 


38 


EZEKIEL. 


This  is  to  be  t(  the  place  of  his  throne,  and  the 
place  of  the  soles  of  his  feet,  where  he  is  to  dwell  in 
the  midst  of  the  children  of  Israel  forever.  The 
Levites  are  to  be  ministers  in  the  sanctuary,  or 
keepers  of  the  charge  of  the  house ; but  on  account  of 
their  going  astray  with  Israel,  they  shall  no  longer 
do  the  office  of  priest,  or  come  near  to  any  holy 
tilings  ; but  the  sons  of  Zadock  who  kept  the  charge 
of  the  sanctuary,  when  the  children  of  Israel  went 
astray,  they  shall  be  priests  and  ministers  unto  the 
Lord,  and  keep  the  charge  and  be  judges  in  con- 
troversies between  the  people.” 

A different  division  of  the  laud  of  Canaan  among 
the  tribes,  than  that  ordered  by  Moses,  is  to  take 
place ; with  a special  allotment  for  the  use  of  the 
sanetuary  and  provision  for  the  princes — Joseph  is 
to  have  two  portions,  and  the  stranger  who  sojourns 
there  is  to  have  an  allotment  also  in  the  tribe  in 
which  he  lives — Special  provision  is  likewise  to  be 
made  by  means  of  a river,  that  heads  in  the  temple, 
and  runs  through  the  desart  into  the  sea ; by  which 
the  seas,  wherever  the  waters  of  this  river  shall 
come,  are  to  be  healed ; and  thereby  all  these  waters 
shall  produce  fish  in  the  greatest  plenty,  for  the  use 
of  the  inhabitants ; Ind  4s  borders  are  to  be  covered 
with  trees,  which  are  to  bear  fruit  every  month,  for 
food ; and  their  leaves  shall  not  fade,  neither  shall 
their  fruit  be  consumed.- — The  fruit  is  not  only  to  be 
meat,  but  their  leaves  are  to  be  medicinal,  because 
the  waters  issue  out  of  the  sanctuary. 


JtZEiIklElL^ 


29 

The  city  is  to  be  four  square,  with  three  gates  on 
each  side,  to  be  called  after  the  names  of  the  twelve 
tribes  of  Israel — It  is  to  be  round  about  18000 
measures;  and  the  name  of  the  city  from  that  day, 
shall  be,  “ The  Lord  is  there.” 

But  previous  to  and  just  before  this  great  event, 
the  peculiar  distress  foretold  in  almost  every  other 
part  of  scripture,  must  take  place.  “ For  God  calls 
on  every  bird  of  prey,  and  the  wild  beasts  of  the 
field,  to  gather  together  from  all  places  to  his  sacrifice, 
which  he  has  slain  for  them  on  the  mountains  of  Israel, 
and  they  shall  eat  flesh,  and  drink  blood — They 
shall  eat  the  flesh  of  mighty  men  and  drink  the 
blood  of  the  rulers  of  the  earth ; rams  and  calves  and 
goats  and  all  stalled  calves — And  they  shall  eat  fat 
till  they  are  satiated ; and  drink  blood  (till  they  are 
intoxicated)  of  my  sacrifice  which  I have  slain  for 
them — And  they  shall  be  filled  with,  (and  devour) 
at  my  table,  horse  and  charioteer,  mighty  men  and 
every  man  of  war,  saith  Jehovah  the  Lord— And  I 
will  manifest  my  glory  in  them,  and  all  nations  shall 
see  my  judgment  which  I have  executed  upon  them.. 
And  the  house  of  Israel  shall  know  that  I am  Jeho- 
vah their  God,  from  that  day  and  forward.  And  all 
nations  shall  know,  that  because  of  their  sins,  the 
house  of  Israel  went  into  captivity;  by  means  of 
which  (sins)  they  acted  deceitfully  towards  me,  and  I 
have  turned  away  my  face  from  them,  and  have  de- 
livered them  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies,  and  they 
all  fell  by  the  sword— According  to  their  unclean- 


so 


EZEKIEL, 


nesses,  and  according  to  their  iniquities  have  I done 
unto  them — For  this  reason,  saith  Jehovah,  God, 
now  will  I turn  again  the  captivity  of  Jacob,  and 
have  mercy  upon  the  Siouse  of  Israel,  and  I will  be 
zealous  because  of  my  name,  m,y  holy  name.  And 
they  shall  receive  their  ignominy  and  (the  reward  of) 
all  their  iniquity,  which  they  iniquitously  committed 
when  they  dwelt  in  their  land  in  peace — But  there 
shall  not  be  any  one  making  them  afraid,  when  I 
shall  bring  them  again  from  among  the  Gentiles , 
and  when  I shall  gather  them  together  from  the  coun- 
tries of  the  nations — and  they  shall  know  that  I am 
the  Lord  their  God,  on  my  appearing  to  them  among 
the  Gentiles.  And  I will  gather  them  into  their  land, 
and  will  not  forsake  them  any  more.”* 


* King’s  translation. 


ZECHAHIAH. 


THE  account  of  these  prophetic  wonders,  are 
also  continued  by  Zechariab,  who  lived  50  years 
after  Ezekiel. 

He  says,  li  the  man  whose  Gkme  is  the  Branch, 
shall  grow  up  out  of  his  place,  and  he  shall  build 
the  temple  of  the  Lord,  and  bear  the  glory,  and  sit 
and  rule  upon  his  throne. — -And  he  shall  not  only  be 
a king,  but  a priest  also  on  his  throne ; and  the  coun- 
cil of  peace  shall  be  between  them  both.” 

The  Lord  is  to  return  to  Zion  and  dwell  in  the 
midst  of  Jerusalem ; and  she  is  to  be  called  a city 
of  truth,  and  the  mountain  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  the 
holy  mountain. — Old  men  and  women  are  yet  to 
dwell  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  and  every  man  with  his 
staff  in  his  hand  for  very  age. — And  the  inhabitants 
of  one  city,  shall  go  to  another  city  saying,  u let  us 
go  speedily  and  pray  before  the  Lord,  and  to  seek 
the  Lord  of  hosts : I will  go  also.— -Yea  many  people 
and  strong  nations  shall  come  to  seek  the  Lord  of 
hosts  in  Jerusalem,  and  to  pray  before  the  Lord. 

The  daughter  of  Zion  is  called  on  greatly  to  re- 
joice; and  the  daughter  of  Jerusalem  to  shout;  for 
her  king  cometh  unto  her. — He  is  to  speak  peace  to 
the  heathen,  and  his  dominion  shall  be  from  sea  to 
sea ; and  from  the  river  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.” 


ZECHARIAH. 


And  in  order  to  ascertain  the  period  of  time  with 
certainty,  and  to  distinguish  clearly  between  the  first 
and  second  coming  of  this  glorious  prince ; the 
prophet  declares  u that  in  that  day,  whenever  it  shall 
be,  the  Lord  will  destroy  all  the  nations  that  come 
against  Jerusalem;  and  will  pour  upon  the  house  of 
David,  and  upon  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  the 
spirit  of  grace  and  supplication ; and  they  shall  look 
upon  me  whom  they  have  pierced,  and  they  shall 
mourn  as  one  mourneth  for  his  only  son,  and  shall 
be  in  bitterness  as  one  that  is  in  bitterness  for  his 
first  born. — And  then  there  shall  be  a great  mourn- 
ing in  Jerusalem — and  the  land  shall  mourn ; 
every  family  apart  and  their  wives  apart. — In  this 
same  day,  (or  about  the  same  time)  there  shall  be 
opened  a fountain  to  the  house  of  David  and  to  the 
inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  for  sin  and  for  unclean- 
ness.— The  feet  of  the  Lord  shall  then  stand  on  the 
mount  of  Olives  which  is  before  Jerusalem  on  the 
east;  and  the  mount  shall  cleave  in  the  midst  thereof 
towards  the  east  and  towards  the  west,  and  there 
shall  be  a very  great  valley ; and  half  of  the  moun- 
tain shall  remove  towards  the  north ; and  half  of  it 
towards  the  south ; and  the  people  shall  flee  to  the 
valley  of  the  mountains,  which  shall  reach  unto  Azel ; 
they  shall  flee,  like  as  they  fled  before  the  earth- 
quake in  the  days  of  Uzziah  king  of  Judah — And 
the  Lord  God  shall  then  come,  and  all  the  saints  with 
him ; and  in  that  day  living  waters  shall  go  out  from 
Jerusalem ; half  of  them  towards  the  eastern  sea,  and 


2ECHARIAH. 


38 


half  of  them  towards  the  hinder  sea,  in  summer  and 
winter  shall  it  be;  and  the  Lord  shall  be  king  over 
all  the  earth ; and  there  shall  be  one  Lord,  and  his 
flame  one,” 

All  this  is  too  descriptive,  and  too  minute,  to  sup- 
pose them  designed,  as  merely  allegorical — the  lan- 
guage being  so  frequently  express  and  positive. 

This  would  be  unworthy  the  grandeur  of  the  sub- 
ject, and  the  dignity  of  the  kingdom  of  God  so  ex- 
pressly revealed  in  his  word. — The  promises  of  God 
are  yea  and  amen — -not  a tittle  of  them  shall  fail, 
but  all  things  written  in  the  prophets  and  the  psalms 
concerning  him,  shall  be  fulfilled — even  where  the 
language  in  scripture  is  plainly  and  necessarily  figu- 
rative as  to  part  of  its  principal  object,  often  it  carries 
a double  reference,  and  the  literal  is  fulfilled,  as  well 
as  the  figurative^. 

The  prophet  proceeds  to  foretel  the  manner  in 
which  these  great  events  are  to  be  brought  about — 
This  was  necessary,  as  it  had  been  foretold,  that 
previous  to  this  glorious  day,  there  should  be  a great 
falling  away  among  the  professors  of  the  gospel,  and 
that  the  enemies  of  Christ,  and  his  faithful  people, 
should  greatly  prevail,  even  so  as  to  endanger  the 
safety  of  the  elect  or  church  of  God,  had  it  been 
possible. 

Zechariah  therefore  further  informs  us,  that  this 
u will  be  the  plague  wherewith  the  Lord  will  smite 

all  the  people  that  shall  fight  against  Jerusalem — 
G 


2ECHARIA1L 


34s 

tlieir  flesh  shall  consume  away,  while  they  stand 
upon  their  feet — their  eyes  shall  consume  away  in 
their  holes,  and  their  tongues  shall  consume  away  in 
their  mouths — There  shall  be  a great  tumult  from  the 
Lord  among  them,  and  they  shall  lay  hold  every  one 
on  the  hand  of  his  neighbor;  and  his  hand  shall 
rise  up  against  the  hand  of  his  neighbor;  and  Judah 
shall  fight  at  Jerusalem  and  the  wealth  of  the  heathen 
shall  be  gathered  together,  gold  and  silver  and  apparel 
in  great  abundance. — And  so  shall  be  the  plague  of 
the  horse,  of  the  mule,  of  the  camel  and  of  the  ass, 
and  of  all  the  beasts  that  shall  be  in  their  tents— 
And  every  one  that  is  left  of  all  the  nations  which  shall 
come  against  Jerusalem,  shall  afterwards  go  up  from 
year  to  year  to  worship  the  king,  the  Lord  of  hosts, 
and  to  keep  <llie  feast  of  tabernacles;  and  who  so  will 
not  come  up,  of  all  the  families  of  the  earth  unto  Je- 
rusalem to  worship  the  king  the  Lord  of  hosts,  even 
upon  them  shall  be  no  rain.77 

The  prophet  concludes  the  descriptive  scene,  by 
declaring  with  great  certainty  of  expression,  that  in 
that  day  which  he  had  been  speaking  of,  so  greatly 
should  a spirit  of  righteousness  prevail,  “ that 
holiness  to  the  Lord,  should  be  inscribed  on  the 
bells  (or  rather  bridles,  as  it  is  in  the  margin  of  our 
bibles)  of  the  horses.” — And  I will  here  add  in  ad- 
dition to  these  prophetic  declarations  under  the  old 
testament  dispensation,  that  Malachi  finishes  his 
prophecy  with,  “ behold  I will  send  you  Elijah  the 
prophet  before  the  coming  of  the  great  and  dreadful 


ZECHARIAH. 


35 


day  of  the  Lord ; and  he  shall  turn  (or  restore)  the 
heart  of  the  fathers  to  the  children ; and  the  heart  of 
the  children  to  the  fathers,  lest  I come  and  smite 
the  earth  with  a curse.55 

It  is  remarkable  that  John  the  baptist  came  in  the 
power  and  spirit  of  Elias,  and  was  the  harbinger  of 
Christ’s  first  coming,  but  he  did  not  restore  the  heart 
of  the  fathers  to  the  children ; and  the  heart  of  the 
children  to  the  fathers — this  is  reserved  for  the  real 
Elijah,  the  great  harbinger  of  Christ’s  second  coming 
in  glory,  here  called  the  great  and  dreadful  day  of 
the  Lord,  when  all  that  the  prophet  has  predicted 
shall  be  literally  fulfilled. 

Our  Saviour  himself  tells  his  disciples,  in  Matthew 
xvii.  11.  after  John  was  beheaded,  “ that  Elias  truly 
shall  first  come,55  and  to  distinguish  him  from  John, 
as  Malaclii  did,  adds,  a and  shall  restore  all  things .” 

In  all  these  prophetic  declarations,  throughout  the 
old  testament,  the  coming  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  is 
foretold  indefinitely,  without  distinguishing  in  express 
terms  between  his  first  and  second  coming;  but 
leaves  the  devout  enquirer  to  the  nature  of  the 
prophecies,  ajud  what  their  peculiar  terms  suggest. 


DANIEL. 


THE  prophet  Daniel,  indeed,  is  alone  an  ex 
ception  to  this  observation;  he  being  highly  favored 
of  God  with  a more  express  and  distinct  revelation  of 
the  things  concerning  the  future  states  of  the  church. 

This  was  the  opinion  of  Eusebius  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal historian,  when  he  says,  u the  prophet  Daniel  by 
the  divine  spirit,  beholding  Christ’s  kingdom,  that 
shall  be  in  the  latter  age  of  the  world,  having  been 
moved  by  the  power  of  the  Divine  spirit,  hath  more 
after  the  manner  of  men,  and  to  man’s  capacity,  de- 
scribed the  vision  of  God,  as  in  vii.  9.  10.  “ 1 be- 
held till  the  thrones  were  cast  down,  and  the  ancient 
of  days  did  sit,  whose  garments  were  white  as  snow, 
and  the  hair  of  his  head  like  the  pure  wool:  his 
throne  was  like  the  fiery  flame ; and  his  wheels  as 
burning  fire — -A  fiery  stream  issued  and  came  forth 
from  before  him;  thousand  thousands  ministered 
unto  him;  and  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand  stood 
before  him;  the  judgment  was  set,  and  the  books 
were  opened.” — This  evidently  refers  to  the  second 
coming  of  Christ  very  expressly;  and  it  appears  to 
have  been  revealed  to  Daniel  with  great  correctness, 
who  being  a Jew,  I consider  as  a type  of  the  Jews, 
whose  nation  was  to  have  a share  only  in  the  second 
coming  of  Christ  in  his  kingdom,  and  this  only  was 
made  known  to  him;  but  Nebuchadnezzar  being  a 


DANIEL. 


3? 

Gentile,  and  one  who  may  be  considered  as  a type  of 
the  Gentiles,  who  were  to  have  part  in  both  estates  of 
Christ’s  kingdom,  they  were  both  shown  unto  him. — 
In  this  prophecy,  therefore,  the  distinction  between 
them,  is  expressly  and  precisely  made,  so  as  to  leave 
no  room  to  the  believer  in  revelation,  rationally  to 
refuse  his  assent  to  both  particulars,  and  thereby  to 
distinguish  the  signs  of  the  times,  attending  or  fore- 
running  each  event. 

In  his  second  chapter,  an  account  is  given  of  Neb- 
uchadnezzar’s image,  which  was  explanatory  of  the 
four  kingdoms  into  which,  as  foretold  to  the  prophet, 
the  then  world,  as  they  considered  it,  would  be 
divided ; the  last  of  which,  is  agreed  on  all  hands 
would  be  the  Roman — His  legs  were  of  iron  to  show 
the  strength  of  the  Roman  power  and  its  peculiar 
mode  of  government  by  two  Consuls,  or  it  may  be  its 
division  into  two  parts  eastern  ana  western.  It  was 
divided  into  feet  with  ten  toes  of  clay  and  iron,  de- 
signating a subdivision  into  ten  kingdoms,  as  ex- 
plained to  Daniel,  and  afterwards  to  St.  John  in  the 
Revelations,  and  which  were  to  be  partly  strong  and 
partly  broken.  Daniel  proceeds  to  inform  us  that  in 
the  days  of  these  kingdoms , or  during  the  existence 
of  some  one  of  these  kingdoms , shall  the  God  of 
heaven  set  up  a kingdom  which  shall  never  be  de- 
stroyed, but  it  shall  break  in  pieces  and  destroy  all 
the  other  kingdoms. — This  then  is  evidently  the  first 
coming  of  the  Messiah,  during  the  existence  and  au- 
thority of  one  of  these  four  kingdoms ; and  it  is  as 


38 


DANIEL. 


clear,  that  this  government  of  the  Messiah,  at  his  first 
coming,  should  prevail  so  as  to  subdue  all  the  other 
kingdoms. 

In  order  to  fix  this  prophetic  view  of  the  subject, 
Daniel  also  has  a vision  for  the  same  great  purpose, 
and  the  same  facts  and  consequences  that  should 
happen,  were  shown  to  him  under  the  vision  of  four 
beasts,  predicting  the  same  four  governments,  but 
enlarging  his  view  of  the  future  states  of  the  church. 
-—The  fourth  beast  or  government,  engaged  DaniePs 
particular  attention,  being  dreadful,  and  terrible,  and 
exceedingly  strong,  and  destroyed  all  the  other 
beasts  or  governments  that  had  gone  before  it — -This 
designated,  more  determinately,  the  same  Roman 
government,  and  accordingly  it  had  ten  horns,  still 
showing  the  same  subdivision  into  ten  kingdoms. 

Daniel  “ beheld  till  tho  thrones  or  seats  were 
placed  or  set  down,  and  the  Ancient  of  Days  did  sit 
(this  is  a figure  taken  from  the  Sanhedrim  of  the 
Jews,  where  the  high  priest  sat  in  judgment  with  the 
elders,  in  a semi-circular  form  on  each  side  of  him) 
— “ He  continued  beholding  till  the  beast  or  fourth 
government  was  slain,  and  his  body  destroyed,  and 
given  to  the  burning  flame.”  This  is  clearly  pre- 
dictive of  the  total  destruction  of  the  fourth,  or  Ro- 
man government,  and  that  by  means  of  the  govern- 
ment set  up  at  the  first  coming  of  the  Messiah — it 
was  not  till  after  the  destruction  of  the  fourth  gov- 
ernment, that  Daniel  u saw  in  the  night  vision,  and 
behold  one  like  unto  the  son  of  man  (or  the  Messiah 


DANIELo 


so 

himself)  came  in  the  clouds  of  heaven  to  the  ancient 
of  days,  and  was  brought  near  before  him,  and  there 
was  given  to  him  dominion  and  glory  and  a kingdom, 
that  all  people,  nations  and  languages  should  serve 
him : his  dominion  is  to  be  an  everlasting  dominion, 
which  shall  not  pass  away,  and  his  kingdom  one 
that  shall  not  be  destroyed.” — This  can  only  relate 
to  the  second  coming  of  the  Messiah,  and  his  per- 
fecting the  kingdom  he  has  set  up  in  the  earth,  when 
all  the  nations  of  the  earth  shall  become  the  nations 
of  our  Lord  and  his  Christ — But  to  prevent  uncer- 
tainty arising  from  the  misapprehensions  of  fallible 
meiij  the  vision  is  interpreted  to  Daniel  by  the  angel 
- — He  expressly  and  plainly  tells  him,  that  the  four 
beasts  were  four  kings  or  governments,  which  should 
arise  in  the  earth — The  fourth  beast  was  the  fourth 
government,  which  was  to  be  diverse  from  all  gov- 
ernments; and  asitUad  appeared  exceedingly  dread- 
ful, with  iron  teeth  and  brass  nails,  and  it  had  ten 
horns;  the  meaning  was  that  this  beast  or  govern- 
ment Avas  to  devour  the  whole  earth,  aud  tread  it 
doAvn  and  break  it  in  pieces — And  the  ten  horns  were 
to  be  ten  kings,  that  should  arise  in  that  fourth  govern- 
ment, or  depending  upon  it,  and  another  little  horn 
or  government  was  to  arise  after  them,  diverse  from 
the  first,  and  should  bring  down  or  humble  three  of 
the  ten  kings,  and  should  speak  great  words  against, 
or  as,  the  Most  High,*  and  should  wear  out  the  saints, 

* In  Gratian’s  Decretals,  the  pope  hath  the  title  of  God 
given  to  him— -and  Mr  Faber  says,  these  words  should  be 
translated  “ by  the  side  of  the  Most  High.” 


€0 


DANIEL. 


and  think  to  change  times  and  laws,  and  his  power 
was  to  continue  a time,  and  times  and  the  dividing  of 
time,  that  is  three  and  an  half  years  or  1260  days. — 
This  plainly  fixes  this  government  to  be  a power  that 
shall  exist  only  during  the  1260  years — But  in  the 
end,  the  judgment  shall  sit,  and  they  shall  take  away 
his  dominion,  to  consume  and  destroy  it  until  the  end. 
And  the  kingdom  and  dominion,  and  the  greatness 
of  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven,  shall  be 
given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High, 
whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom,  and  all 
rulers  shall  serve  and  obey  him. 

Indeed  it  is  matter  of  great  wonder  and  surprize, 
that  notwithstanding  these  clear  predictions,  the 
Jews,  forsaking  the  natural  and  plain  sense  of  the 
language  of  their  prophets,  and  wholly  mistaking  the 
nature  of  the  true  church  or  kingdom  of  the  Messiah, 
consisting  of  two  parta,  militant  and  triumphant,  sub- 
stituted in  the  room  of,  or  made  additions  to  their 
prophets,  of  vain  traditions  and  glosses  of  their 
fathers;  so  that  they  could  not  feel  the  power  of 
Christ’s  arguments  which  he  made  frequent  use  of 
with  the  Jews,  or  see  the  conclusive  nature  of  the 
evidence  he  adduced. — Thus  blinded  and  misled  by 
their  strong  ideas  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Messiah 
being  of  this  world,  and  specially  designed  by  God 
to  deliver  them  from  the  Roman  yoke,  as  well  as 
from  all  other  temporal  enemies ; they  had  no  settled 
ideas  of  the  nature  of  that  life  and  immortality  which 
were  so  clearly  brought  to  light  by  the  gospel— -This 


DANIEL. 


paved  the  way  for  their  temporary  rejection  and  dis- 
persion, in  fulfilment  of  the  very  prophecies,  on 
which  they  founded  their  peculiar  tenets,  relative  to 
the  temporal  kingdom  of  their  expected  Messiah.— 
This  event,  from  their  own  construction  of  their  scrip- 
tures, they  now  concluded  was  speedily  to  come ; all 
the  predictions  of  their  prophets,  as  to  the  time, 
being  now  fulfilled,  or  very  near  it;  so  that  their  high 
raised  expectations,  prepared  their  minds  to  receive 
the  evidence  that  was  so  fully  given  to  them ; had  not 
their  sinful  practices,  and  careless  examination  of 
their  scriptures,  so  hardened  their  hearts,  and  blind- 
ed their  eyes,  as  to  prevent  them  from  understanding 
their  figurative  language,  and  thereby  precluded  con- 
fiction,  from  reason  and  argument. 

Perhaps  nothing  led  the  superficial  and  careless 
examiner  move,  naturally  into  error,  than  the  indefi- 
nite manner,  in  which  all  the  prophets  (except 
Daniel)  spake  of  Christ’s  coming,  his  suffering  and 
dying,  and  the  subsequent  glory  of  his  kingdom,  in 
which  the  Jews  were  literally  to  be  restored  to  more 
than  their  pristine  splendor  and  power ; and  in  which 
all  the  promises  to  Abraham,  Isaac,  Jacob  and  David 
were  to  be  completely  fulfilled,  and  all  the  nations  Of 
the  earth  to  be  blessed  in  them  indeed — For  the 
promises  made  to  the  three  first  were,  that  they  and 
each  of  them  should  actually  possess  the  land  of 
Canaan;  but  if  neither  of  them  in  their  lives,  ever 
did  inherit  any  part  of  it,  then  the  promises  cannot 
be  fulfilled  or  made  good,  unless  Abraham,  Xsaae 


DANIEL. 


43 

and  Jacob  are  raised  from  the  dead  to  receive  these 
promises  in  their  utmost  extent. 

The  promise  to  David  is,  that  he  shall  be  prince 
under  Christ,  the  king  of  all  his  people;  and  “ that 
of  his  government  there  shall  be  no  end.”  Now 
David  is  certainly  dead,  and  his  former  kingdom  has 
come  to  an  end,  therefore  David  must  be  raised  from 
the  dead,  before  the  promise  can  possibly  take  place 
or  be  fulfilled. 

The  truth  and  certainty  of  these  great  and  precious 
promises,  were  the  firm  objects  of  the  patriarchs’  faith; 
and  particularly  so  great  wras  Abraham’s,  when  he 
was  ordered  to  sacrifice  Isaac  his  beloved  son,  who 
was  to  inherit  these  promises  according  to  the  terms 
of  them;  and  so  fixed  was  he  on  the  expected 
possession  being  after  the  resurrection  of  the  body 
from  the  dead ; that  he  did  ««t  hesitate  a moment, 
knowing  and  believing  that  God  was  able  to  raise 
him  from  the  dead ; and  this  was  the  faith,  which 
was  accounted  to  him  for  righteousness. 

This  principle  is  confirmed  by  the  opinion,  which 
the  ancient  Jews  always  held,  of  the  nature  of  the 
promises;  although  the  race  existing  at  our  Lord’s 
appearance  in  the  flesh,  so  completely  lost  sight  of  it. 

Hence  the  language  of  their  liturgy  to  this  day  in 
the  morniug  prayer  of  Rosh  Hashauah  is,  “ speedily 
revive  the  fathers  with  all  the  dead,  and  be  unto 
Israel  as  a dew  to  refresh  them,  and  to  restore  them  to 
life  to  sanctify  the  holy  one  of  Jacob  and  the  God  of 
Israel.” 


DANIEL. 


43 


The  Amidah  or  standing  prayer  for  every  day  is, 
“ Thou  0 Lord  art  forever  powerful.  Thou  restorest 
life  to  the  dead  and  art  mighty  to  save : — sustaining 
by  thy  benevolence  the  living,  and  by  thine  abundant 
mercies  animating  the  dead:— performing  thy  faith- 
ful word  to  those  that  sleep  in  the  dust — who  is  like 
unto  thee,  most  merciful  Father,  whokilleth  and  again 
restoreth  unto  life : who  remembereth  his  creatures  in 
mercy  unto  life,  and  art  faithful  to  quicken  the  dead 
— blessed  art  thou,  O Lord  the  restorer.” 

On  the  second  day  of  Rosh-Hanah,  “ Vouch-safe 
me  this  day  the  reward  of  the  righteousness  of  my 
ancestors — grant  me  the  same  lot  and  portion  with 
them  in  glory ; and  may  glad  tidings  be  proclaimed 
unto  my  people  saying,  I will  redeem  them  from  the 
power  of  the  grave,  because  that  Abraham  obeyed 
my  voice.”  And  in  the  prayer  Adonai  bekol  shophar, 
or  the  trumpet,  “ the  Lord  with  the  sound  of  shophar, 
will  publish  salvation,  to  assemble  the  dispersed 
sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel,  at  the  coming  of  the 
vision  of  salvation.  God  hath  exalted  himself  with 

jubilation” “The  Lord  with  the  sound  of  shophar 

— Thou  wilt  sound  it  on  the  holy  mountain — Thou 
wilt  erect  the  holy  temple  and  cleave  Mount- Seir — ■ 
and  the  fixed  stake  shall  be  plucked  up  and  removed 
—God  hath  exalted  himself  with  jubilation,  the  Lord 
with  the  sound  of  shophar.” 

Indeed  while  our  Saviour  was  on  earth,  the  Jews 
used  to  urge  these  promises  as  contained  in  Exodus 
vi»  4.  and  DeuL  xi,  31.  as  convincing  evidence  to 


44 


DANIEL, 


convict  the  Sadducees  of  their  error;  and  as  fully 
proving  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead — 
This  appears  from  the  Talmud,  where  stating  the 
question  from  the  tradition  of  Rabbi  Simei,  it  asks 
u In  what  place  does  the  law  assert  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead?  Answer — In  that  where  it  is  said,  I will 
establish  my  covenant  with  them  (that  is,  Abraham, 
Isaac  and  Jacob)  to  give  them  the  land  of  Canaan. 
It  is  not  said  to  you,  but  to  themP 

Again,  u the  Sadducees  ask  Rabbi  Gamaliel  (the 
teacher  of  St.  Paul)  from  whence  do  you  prove  that 
God  will  raise  the  dead?” — They  were  not  satisfied 
till  he  produced  to  them,  the  Slst  verse  of  the  lltli 
chapter  of  Deut.  in  which  it  is  said,  “ in  the  land 
which  the  Lord  sware  unto  your  fathers  to  give  them 
— Hence  it  appears  that  the  law  proves  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead.” 

These  extracts  from  the  writings  of  the  Jews,  cast 
much  light  on  the  argument  of  our  Saviour  himself, 
who  proves  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the 
body  in  like  manner,  against  the  Sadducees,  in 
Matth.  xxii.  chapt.  Mark  xii.  and  Luke  xx. — The 
argument  he  uses  with  them,  is  narrated  in  a very 
concise  manner,  and  must  be  much  more  expressive 
in  the  original  than  in  our  translation — u but  as 
touching  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  have  ye  not 
read,  that  which  was  spoken  unto  you  by  God  saying, 
I am  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac, 
and  the  God  of  Jacob?  God  is  not  the  God  of  the 
dead,  but  of  the  living.”— The  multitude,  who  fully 


DANIEL. 


4*5 


comprehended  the  force  of  his  argument,  were  as- 
tonished at  his  doctrine;  and  even  the  Sadducees, 
feeling  its  convictive  power,  were  put  to  silence— 
Now  the  conclusive  nature  of  this  reasoning,  which 
had  such  an  effect  upon  the  hearers,  does  not  appear 
to  us,  under  the  common  acceptation  of  it — The  con- 
clusion does  not  seem  necessarily  to  follow,  because 
God  made  this  declaration  while  the  Patriarchs  were 
living,  and  he  might  also  be  the  God  of  their.spirits 
living  in  heaven,  separated  from  the  body. — Hence 
the  Socinians,  not  entering  into  the  true  meaning  of 
the  argument,  say  that  the  spirits  of  the  just,  lie  in  the 
sleep  of  death  till  the  resurrection* — But  the  Sad- 
ducees  might  have  answered,  that  God  was  their 
God,  when  the  promise  was  made,  while  they  were 
living  in  this  world,  and  continued  so  to  their  seed 
after  them— so  that  the  meaning  of  the  declaration 
might  be,  wbat  he  had  been  to  them,  and  not  what 
he  should  thereafter  be.— However  this  was  not 
what  they  understood  to  be  the  design  of  the  divine 
declaration — The  force  of  our  Saviour’s  observation 
lay  here,  and  so  the  Sadducees  and  the  multitude  un- 
derstood it,  as  if  he  had  said,  “ you  ail  profess  to 

* About  this  time  (anno  264)  there  sprang  np  in  Arabia 
introducers  of  another  opinion  alienating  from  the  truth — 
These  affirmed  that  men’s  souls,  even  in  the  presnt  life,  expired 
together  with  their  bodies,  and  were  turned  to  corruption  with 
them,  but  that  they  should  again  revive  with  the  body  at  the 
resurrection — No  small  synod  being  called,  Origen  again  con- 
vinced those,  who  had  fallen  into  these  errors. 

Euseb.  Ecc.  Hist . 108. 


40 


DANIEL* 


believe  in  the  promises  of  God  to  Abraham,  Isaac 
and  Jacob,  that  he  would  give  them \ the  land  of 
Canaan,  as  a promised  inheritance  at  the  time  when 
he  declared  himself  to  be  the  God  of  Abraham, 
Isaac  and  Jacob,  now  you  must  acknowledge,  that 
neither  of  them,  ever  received  the  fulfilment  of  this 
promise  during  their  lives ; therefore  unless  you 
deny  the  promise,  or  the  faithfulness  of  God  to  fulfil 
it,  you  must  agree,  that  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob 
must  be  raised  from  the  dead  to  inherit  that  land ; 
whereby  God  in  the  fulfilment  of  his  word  to  them, 
will  be  their  God  living,  in  the  enjoyment  of  that, 
which  was  the  subject  of  the  promise  made  to  them — * 
This  was  a conclusion  that  could  not  be  deuied,  and 
they  submitted  to  its  force.* 

* This  seems  to  be  the  view,  that  St.  Stephen  had  of  this 
covenant  and  promise  of  God  with  and  to  Abraham ; for  he 
says,  in  his  account  ©f  God’s  appearance  unto  Abraham  in  the 
viith  chap,  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles/4  and  God  gave  Abra- 
ham none  inheritance  in  it,  (the  land  of  Canaan)  no,  not  so 
much  as  to  set  his  foot  on;  yet  he  promised  that  he  would  give 
it  to  him  for  a possession.”— And  St.  Paul  in  his  epistle  to  the 
Hebrews  pursues  the  same  idea;  where  after  mentioning  the 
same  fact,  connected  with  Abraham’s  offering  up  Isaac,  al- 
though he  had  received  the  promise,  “ that  in  him  all  thena- 
iionsof  the^parth  should  be  blessed,  accounting  that  God  was 
able  to  raise  him  up  even  from  the  dead,  from  whence  also  he 
received  him  in  a figure”  (of  the  first  resurrection)  he  says, 

and  these  (Abraham  and  several  others  mentioned  before)  all 
having  obtained  a good  report,  through  faith  received  not  the 
promises;  (though  actually  made  to  them)  God  having  provided 
aoiqe  better  thing  for  its,  that  they  without  us  should  not  be 


DANIEL, 


The  prophet  Ezekiel  holds  up  this  doctrine  in  his 
xxxviitk  chap,  from  the  12th  ver.  u therefore  prophecy 
and  say  unto  them,  thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  behold 
O my  people,  I will  open  your  graves  and  cause  you 
to  come  up  out  of  your  graves,  and  bring  you  into 
the  land  of  Israel ; and  ye  shall  know  that  I am  the 
Lord,  when  I have  opened  your  graves,  0 my  people, 
and  brought  you  up,  out  of  your  graves ; and  shall 
put  my  spirit  in  you,  and  ye  shall  live ; and  I shall 

made  perfect” — that  is,  that  they  should  wait  in  a state  of 
death,  as  to  the  body,  till  the  church  of  Christ  should  be  com- 
pleted and  we  should  all  be  perfected  together,  at  the  first 
resurrection  at  the  second  advent  of  the  glorified  Saviour, 
when  these  promises  should  be  literally  fulfilled. 

All  the  patriarchs  seem  to  have  considered  the  promise  in 
this  sense.  Isaac  and  Jacob  on  several  occasions  acknowledged 
themselves  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  earth-— They  wandered 
to  and  frs  without  a settled  place oCoLode — Thelsraelites,even 
after  they  had  got  possession  of  Canaan,  were  always  in  a state 
of  warfare  and  confusion — This  David  frequently  acknowl- 
edges in  the  Psalms,  “ Thou  hast  cast  us  off  and  put  us  to 
shame,  and  goest  not  forth  with  our  armies.  Thou  hast  given  us 
like  sheep  appointed  for  meat,  and  hast  scattered  us  among  the 
heathen — O God  the  Heathen  are  come  into  thine  inheritance, 
thy  holy  temple  have  they  defiled;  they  have  laid  Jerusalem 
on  heaps — lama  stranger  with  thee,  and  a sojourner  as  all  my 
fathers  were ” — and  yet  in  this  distressing  situation,  David  with 
joy  was  mindful  of  the  covenant  God  had  made  with  Abraham, 
and  of  his  oath  unto  Isaac,  and  which  he  had  confirmed  to 
Jacob  as  a law,  and  to  Israel  for  an  everlasting  covenant, 
saying  “ unto  thee  will  I give  the  land  of  Canaan,  the  lot  of 
your  inheritance.” 


48 


DANIEL, 


place  you  in  your  own  land ; then  shall  ye  know  that 
I the  Lord  have  spoken  it  and  performed  it,  saith  the 
Lord.” 

These  were  undoubtedly  the  sentiments  of  the 
ancient  Jews,  as  will  further  appear  from  the  lan- 
guage of  Baruch,  v.  3.  to  6.  though  an  apocryphal 
hook,  u for  God  will  show  thy  brightness  (meaning 
Jerusalem’s)  unto  every  country  under  heaven;  for 
thy  name  shall  be  called  of  God  forever,  the  peace  of 
righteousness  and  the  glory  of  God’s  worship.  Arise 
O Jerusalem  and  stand  on  high  : look  about  towards 
the  east  and  behold  thy  children  gathered  from  the 
west  unto  the  east,  by  the  word  of  the  holy  one,  re- 
joicing in  the  remembrance  of  God.”  But  more  par- 
ticularly in  the  conduct  of  Judas  Maccabeus,  in  the 
xiith  chap,  of  the  3d  book  of  Maccabees — He  went 
out  to  fight  with  Georgias,  the  Governor  of  Idumea, 
and  in  the  battle  a number  of  the  Jews  were  slain, 
though  Judas  finally  prevailed;  and  when  he  cam® 
to  bury  their  dead  brethren  according  to  his  custom, 
they  found  under  the  coats  of  every  one  of  the  slain, 
things  consecrated  to  the  idols  of  the  Jamnites,  which 
was  forbidden  by  their  law— Judas  and  his  company 
immediately  betook  themselves  to  prayer,  that  the  sin 
might  be  wholly  put  out  of  God’s  remembrance,  and . 
he  improved  the  opportunity,  by  warning  his  com- 
pany from  this  example,  to  keep  themselves  from 
sin,  which  had  produced  the  loss  of  their  com- 
panions; {{  and  when  he  had  made  a gathering 
throughout  the  company,  he  sent  it  to  Jerusalem , to 


DANIEL. 


49 


offer  a sin-offering , doing  therein  very  well  and 
honestly , in  that  he  was  mindful  of  the  resurrection 
— For  if  he  had  not  hoped,  that  they  who  were  slain , 
should  have  risen  again , it  had  been  superfluous 
and  vain  to  pray  for  the  dead:*  wherefore  he  made  a 
reconciliation  for  the  dead,  that  they  might  be  de- 
livered from  sin.5* — Here  is  a plain  and  direct  proof 
of  the  belief  of  the  Jews  in  this  doctrine  of  the 
resurrection  of  the  body. 

Another  difficulty  the  Jews  lay  under,  not  unlike 
that  which  blinds  many  Christians  at  this  day,  was 
the  double  views  contained  in  most  of  the  prophecies ; 
for  as  has  been  well  observed  by  an  excellent  writer, 
((  all  the  prophecies  may,  and  undoubtedly  have  re- 
spect to  more  fulfilments  than  one — they  may  be  typi- 
cal of  things  past  as  well  as  those  to  come,  here  and 
hereafter. — The  temple  with  its  apparatus  were 
figures  of  what  Moses  saw  in  the  mount,  yet  they 
were  manifestly  types  of  things  to  come — the  de- 
liverance of  the  Jews  from  Egypt — their  passage 
through  the  red  sea — their  journeying  in  the  wilder- 
ness— their  settlement  in  the  promised  land,  all  had 
reference  both  to  temporal  and  spiritual  fulfilments — 
Many  earthly  sovereigns  and  men  of  great  temporal 
power  were  among  the  types  set  forth  in  the  scrip- 
tures, which  led  the  minds  of  the  Jews  to  a tem- 
poral deliverance,  in  their  fulfilment — For  instance, 

* Vide  1 Cor.  xv.  29.  Else  what  shall  they  do  who  are  bap- 
tized for  the  dead,  if  the  dead  rise  not  at  all?  why  are  they 
then  baptized  for  the  dead  ? 


80 


DANIEL, 


Moses,  Joseph  and  David  with  others,  were  types  of 
Christ.  The  conversion  of  St.  Paul  was  typical  of 
the  conversion  of  the  Jews,  and  as  he  had  an  Anaimias 
to  instruct  him,  so  may  the  Jews  have  at  last,  a 
second  Elias  for  the  same  purpose. — Moses  went 
into  the  mount  and  Jesus  into  heaven. — The  people 
said  as  for  this  Moses  we  wot  not  what  is  become  of 
him.*— The  scoffers  say  of  the  second  coming  of 
Christ,  u where  is  the  promise  of  his  coming,  for 
since  the  fathers  fell  asleep  all  things  continue  as  at 
this  time.” — Joseph  was  sold  into  Egypt  by  his 
brethren  out  of  envy;  and  Christ  was  sold  by  his 
friend,  and  Pilate  knew  it  was  from  envy  that  the 
Jews,  his  brethren  according  to  the  flesh,  had  de- 
livered him  to  his  power — Joseph  was  confined  with 
two  thieves,  one  of  whom  was  restored  to  the 
monarch’s  favor — Christ  was  crucified  between  two 
thieves,  to  one  of  whom  he  said,  this  night  thou  shalt 
be  with  me  in  paradise — Joseph  was  not  known  to, 
his  brethren  till  the  second  time  of  his  coming;  to* 
them : Christ  will  not  be  known  or  acknowledged  by 
the  Jews  till  his  second  coming  in  glory — David  was 
hated  and  persecuted  without  a cause — Christ  more 
remarkably  so — David  was  accused  of  crimes  he 
never  had  committed—Christ  was  not  only  accused 
but  died  for  the  sins  of  the  world,  which  he  bore  as 
the  substitute  of  guilty  man— David’s  life  was  em- 
bittered by  affliction  and  overwhelmed  with  sorrow 
- — Christ  was  a man  of  sorrow  and  acquainted  with 
grief— David  went  over  the  brook  Cedron  (an  em- 


DANIEL. 


5i 


blem  of  the  torrent  of  God’s  wrath)  through  the  valley 
of  Jehoshaphat  to  the  mount  of  Olives,  barefoot  and 
weeping  as  he  went;  so  Christ  when  he  had  finished 
his  last  supper  “ went  forth  with  his  disciples  over  the 
same  brook  Cedron,  and  from  thence  unto  the  mount 
of  Olives,”  where  he  sweat  great  drops  of  blood 
falling  down  to  the  ground,  and  such  was  his  sorrow 
as  to  need  an  angel  from  heaven  to  strengthen  him; 
for  his  great  conflict, 

Here  David  worshipped,  wept  and  prayed — and 
Christ  u fell  on  his  face  and  prayed,  O my  father,  if 
it  be  possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from  me;  nevertheless 
not  as  I will,  but  as  thou  wilt — This  he  repeated  at 
three  different  times,  and  his  soul  was  exceeding 
sorrowful  even  unto  death.” 

Here  lttai  David’s  friend  promised  to  live  and  die 
with  him,  and  Peter  said  to  Christ <(  though  I should 
die  with  thee  yet  witt  1 not  deny  thee.” 

Ahitophel,  David’s  counsellor,  by  his  council  be. 
trayed  him,  that  he  might  be  taken  when  he  fled  from 
Absalom,  and  afterwards  Ahitophel  went  and  hanged 
himself;  so  Judas  one  of  Christ’s  disciples  betrayed 
his  master,  and  afterwards  went  and  hanged  himself, 

David  obtained  a final  victory  over  all  his  enemies 
and  was  exalted  to  a throne — Christ  after  obtaining 
a glorious  victory  over  death,  hell  and  the  grave, 
arose  triumphant  and  “ was  received  up  into  heave# 
and  sat  on  the  right  hand  of  God,” 


52 


DANIEL. 


The  great  principal  feasts  of  the  Jews,  were  de- 
signed partly  for  the  remembrance  of  things  past,  and 
partly  as  types  of  things  to  come — The  feast  of  un- 
leavened bread,  or  the  passover,  was  designed  as 
a grateful  remembrance  of  the  deliverance  of  the 
children  of  Israel  from  the  laud  of  Egypt:  this  was 
the  remembrance  of  things  past — the  type  or  figure  of 
things  to  come,  was  our  deliverance  from  the  bondage 
of  sin  and  satan,  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  was 
prefigured  by  the  paschal  Lamb  without  blemish,  and 
who  in  the  same  month,  and  on  the  same  day  of  the 
month,  was  fore  ordained  by  God  to  be  crucified  on 
the  cross  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world,  whose 
blood  applied  by  a lively  faith,  is  to  be  the  de- 
liverance of  every  soul  on  whom  it  is  found. 

The  feast  of  weeks,  or  Pentecost  (50  days)  after 
the  feast  of  unleavened  bread,  was  in  remem- 
brance of  the  law  being  given  on  Mount  Sinai,  with 
thundering  and  lightening — and  as  a type  or  figure  of 
the  publishing  of  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  on  the 
same  day,  with  a sound  from  heaven,  when  cloven 
tongues  of  fire  fell  upon  the  apostles,  and  they  were 
all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  feast  of  tabernacles  was  in  remembrance  of 
the  Israelites’  long  dwelling  in  tents  or  tabernacles, 
and  was  a type  of  Christ’s  incarnation,  when  the 
divine  nature  tabernacled  in  the  flesh;  and  the  word 
became  Immanuel  or  God  with  us. 

The  conduct  of  the  Jews  relative  to  our  Saviour, 
on  his  incarnation  and  their  essential  mistakes,  ought 


DANIEL. 


53 


to  warn  Christians,  that  they  run  not  into  the  same 
errors  to  their  greater  loss.  For  may  it  not  be 
seriously  questioned,  if  there  is  not,  at  least,  an  equal 
degree  of  unbelief  among  Christians,  with  regard 
to  his  second  coming,  as  there  was  among  the  Jews, 
with  regard  to  the  Messiah’s  first  coming. — They 
looked  for  a mere  temporal  Prince : we  are  looking 
for  the  mere  spiritual  coming  of  Christ,  in  a uni- 
versal revival  of  religion  among  men ; both  run  to 
extremes,  without  submitting  to  the  true  word  of 
prophecy,  when  Christ  himself  assures  us  of  his 
second  coming  in  glory,  not  only  by  types,  figures 
and  prophetic  revelations ; but  also  by  his  ordinances  ; 
especially  that  which  he  has  instituted  to  show  forth 
his  death,  until  he  shall  come. 

This  language,  one  would  have  imagined,  was 
sufficiently  explicit;  but  fond  of  our  own  conceits,  and 
unwilling  to  submit  our  judgments,  in  things  we  do 
not  immediately  comprehend  in  all  their  parts,  we 
are  directly  engaged  to  enquire  how  this  can  be,  and 
start  a thousand  objections  to  the  fulfilment  of  the 
words  of  Omnipotence,  with  all  the  obstinacy  and 
prevarication  of  the  Jews. — In  order  to  get  rid  of 
these  men  of  straw,  of  our  own  raising,  we  fiy  to  the 
merely  spiritual  presence  of  Christ  in  his  church  ; 
and  by  this  means,  cause  all  the  express  declarations 
of  a God  of  truth,  to  be  reasoned  away,  and  become 
of  no  effect,  by  preferring  the  doubts  and  objections 
of  men,  to  the  positive  predictions  of  unerring  wis- 
dom. This  was  not  the  conduct  of  the  first  patriarchs, 


54 


DANIEL. 


of  either  the  Jewish  or  Christian  churches. — It  ap- 
pears from  ancient  writings  that  the  pious  Jews,  be- 
fore the  coming  of  Christ,  believed  in,  and  expected 
the  coming  of  the  Messiah  in  glory,  at  the  end  of  the 
Roman  monarchy  as  related  by  Daniel — This  is 
mentioned  by  many  Jewish  writers,  and  particularly 
by  Jonathan  Ben  Uzziel,  the  Chaldee  Paraphrast.* 

In  the  3d  book  of  Esdrass,f  3d  chap,  he  calls  to 
the  heathen  to  hear  and  understand ; to  look  for  their 
shepherd  who  would  give  them  everlasting  rest,  for 
that  he  was  nigh  at  hand  and  should  come  in  the  end 
of  the  world,  (by  which  was  generally  meant  the 
Roman  world  or  government.) 

* Rabbi  Abarbinel’s  testimony  is  sufficient  for  the  consent  of 
all  the  Jewish  writers,  as  it  is  known  that  he  was  one  of  the 
most  learned  of  his  nation — He  says,  “ Our  masters  are  right 
in  their  tradition,  that  the  fourth  beast  does  signify  the  Roman 
emperors,”  by  this  it  appears  to  have  been  the  common  tradi- 
tion of  the  learned  Jews. 

Demon,  of  the  prophetic  application 
of  the  Apoc.  5th  of  appendix. 

Mr  Mede  says,  that  the  Roman  empire  was  the  4th  king- 
dom of  Daniel,  was  believed  by  the  church  of  Israel,  both  be- 
fore and  in  our  Saviour’s  time:  received  by  the  disciples  of  the 
apostles  and  the  whole  Christian  church  for  the  first  400  years 
without  any  known  contradiction — and  I confess  having  so 
good  grounds  in  scripture,  it  is  with  me,  “ tantum  non  articulus 
fidei,”  little  less  than  an  article  of  faith.  Made’s  works,  736. 

t This  is  the  1st  of  the  70  books  of  the  Cabala  of  the  Jews. 

Mede . 


DANIEL. 


55 


He  openly  and  plainly  testifies  of  the  Saviour,  and 
bids  them  to  rejoice  that  they  are  called  to  the  heaven- 
ly  kingdom. 

He  says,  “ that  he  saw  on  mount  Zion  a great 
people,  who  he  could  not  number,  praising  the  Lord 
with  songs,  and  among  them  a young  man,  taller 
than  the  rest,  setting  crowns  on  each  of  their  heads. 
— The  angel  told  him,  that  the  young  man  was  the 
son  of  God,  whom  those  who  were  crowned  had  con- 
fessed in  the  world” — -and  afterwards  chap.  9 “ and 
when  there  shall  be  seen  earthquakes  and  uproars  of 
the  people  in  the  world,  then  shalt  thou  well  under- 
stand, that  the  most  High  spake  of  those  things  even 
from  the  beginning;  and  every  one  who  shall  he 
saved  and  be  able  to  escape  by  his  works,  and  by  his 
faith  whereby  ye  have  believed,  shall  be  preserved 
from  the  perils,  and  shall  see  my  salvation  in  my 
land  and  within  my  borders,  for  I have  sanctified 
them  for  me,  from  the  beginning.” — In  chap.  13th 
the  angel  explains  the  vision,  and  in  the  29th  verse 
says,  “ behold  the  days  come  when  the  most  High 
shall  begin  to  deliver  them  that  are  upon  the  earth. 
And  he  shall  come  to  the  astonishment  of  them  that 
dwell  upon  the  earth.  And  the  time  shall  be,  when 
these  things  come  to  pass,  and  the  signs  shall  happen, 
which  I showed  thee  before,  then  shall  my  son  be 
declared,  whom  thou  sawest  as  a man  ascending — - 
and  he  shall  stand  on  the  top  of  mount  Zion;  and 
Zion  shall  come,  and  shall  be  showed  to  all  men, 


DANIEL. 


58 

being  prepared  and  builded  like  as  thou  sawest  the 
bill  graven  without  hands  Vid  also  the  ldth  and 
45th  chapters. 

But  the  language  of  Daniel,  and  his  conduct,  puts 
the  belief  of  the  Jews  wholly  out  of  doubt;  and  ought 
to  settle  and  confirm  the  faith  of  Christians:  Re  has 
clearly  distinguished  between  the  first  and  second 
coming  of  the  Messiah ; and  since  all  he  has  predicted 
of  the  first  coming,  has  been  critically  and  exactly 
fulfilled,  convincing  and  adequate  proof  is  thereby 
given  to  all  his  declarations,  relative  to  the  second 
coming  of  the  Messiah,  beyond  controversy. 

The  time  of  the  first  coming  of  this  glorious  Mes- 
siah, (though  in  a state  of  humiliation)  lest  it  should 
be  confounded  with  his  second  coming,  in  a victori- 
ous and  triumphant  state,  is  expressly  mentioned  and 
reduced  to  a mathematical  certainty — In  the  9th 
chap,  of  Daniel,  the  angel  informs  him,  that  seventy 
weeks  were  determined  upon  his  people,  and  upon 
the  holy  city  to  finish  the  transgression,  and  to  make 
an  end  of  sins,  and  to  make  reconciliation  for  iniquity, 
and  to  bring  an  everlasting  righteousness,  and  to  seal 
up  the  vision  and  prophecy,  and  to  anoint  the  most 
holy. 

This  was  the  general  declaration  of  the  great 
object  of  the  prophecy,  and  the  full  extent  of  the 
period  including  all  its  parts;  but  the  prophet  is  com- 
manded in  the  25th  verse  to  know  and  understand 
this  period  also  in  its  detail,  and  therefore  particu- 
larizes its  commencement,  u that  from  the  going 


DANIEL. 


57 


forth  of  the  commandment  to  restore  and  build  Jeru- 
salem, unto  the  Messiah  the  Prince  shall  be”  (two 
remarkable  periods)  “ seven  weeks”  (or  many  sevens 
of  weeks  even  seventy  weeks  before  mentioned,  ac- 
cording to  the  Hebrew  idiom  and  manner  of  counting, 
and  has  been  the  construction  of  the  ancient  Jews 
from  the  captivity)  and , also  “ three  score  and  two 
weeks ” — This  last  seems  to  be  a new  period  that  was 
to  take  place  within  the  former  or  seventy  weeks,  and 
to  be  predictive  of  an  extraordinary  event,  of  conse- 
quence in  the  whole  drama,  which  is  afterwards  more 
particularly  mentioned. 

Thus  the  first  coming  of  Christ  was  ascertained 
clearly,  so  as  to  be  sufficient  for  the  conviction  of  the 
most  obstinate;  but  his  second  coming,  from  this 
time,  was  to  be  sealed  up  and  not  known,  till  towards 
the  times  of  the  end,  when  the  fulfilment  of  the  pre- 
vious steps  to  this  great  event  should  so  instruct  the 
wise,  that  they  shall  then  understand,  while  the 
wicked  shall  still  go  on  in  their  unbelief,  and  per- 
verse opposition  to  the  gospel,  and  yet  do  foolishly, 
notwithstanding  the  increasing  light  and  alarming 
signs  of  the  times.— That  this  might  not  be  mistaken, 
the  second  period  is  again  mentioned  with  the  par- 
ticular event  that  was  then  to  take  place,  to  put  it  out 
of  all  doubts,  to  wit,  u that  after  three  score  and  two 
weeks,*  the  Messiah  was  to  be  cut  off,  but  not  for 

* This  epoch  has  a commencement  different  from  the  sevens 
of  weeks  or  seventy  weeks,  for  it  is  expressly  said  to  he  from 
the  going  forth  of  the  commandment  to  eause  to  return  and  to 
K 


DANIEL* 


himself,  that  is,  from  being  king  and  priest  of  ths 
Jews,  for  his  death  is  mentioned  before;  and  the 
people  of  the  prince  that  was  to  come  (and  under 
whose  government  he  was  to  he  cut  off)  should 
destroy  the  city  and  the  sanctuary,  and  the  end  there- 
of should  be  with  a flood ; and  until  the  end  of  the 
war,  desolation  was  determined — and  he  (that  is  the 
Messiah)  was  to  confirm  the  covenant  with  many  for 
one  week,  or  seven  years — that  is,  that  although  the 
nation  should  be  cast  off,  yet  for  the  space  of  seven 
years,  he  should  offer  himself  to  them,  and  gather 
many  individuals  into  the  covenant  of  the  gospel. 

But  notwithstanding,  in  the  midst  of  this  week, 
which  w7as  the  last  of  the  sixty-two,  he  should  cause 
the  sacrifice  and  the  oblation  to  cease,  and  for  the 
overspreading  of  abominations,  he  should  make  it 
desolate,  even  until  the  consummation,  (or  last  times 
spoken  of)  when  that  which  is  determined  on,  shall 
continue  upon  the  desolate,  that  is,  the  desolation  of 
the  Jew  s should  continue  from  the  destruction  of  Je- 
rusalem, till  the  times  of  the  Gentiles,  or  the  mon- 
archies aud  governments  under  the  Gentiles,  should 
come  to  an  end,  being  the  last  period  of  the  4th 
kingdom  mentioned  in  chap.  xii.  7*  when  the  angel 
swears  to  Daniel,  “ that  God  should  accomplish  to  scat- 
ter the  power  of  the  holy  people.”-— Thus  these  great 

build  Jerusalem — not  the  temple,  for  that  was  done  before ; this 
then  was  after  the  commencement  of  the  seventy  weeks,  and  to 
end  before  they  ended.  Tide  Mr  Mede’s,  Daniel’s  weeks. 

Mede}  700. 


DANIEL. 


§9 

and  all  important  events  that  were  to  happen  during 
this  period  of  70  weeks  or  490  years  were  ascertain- 
ed, viz.  the  coming  of  the  Messiah, — his  crucifixion 
— and  the  destruction  of  the  temple  and  city  of  Jeru- 
salem. 

This  very  remarkable  prophecy  contains  evidence 
sufficient  to  convict  the  most  obstinate  infidel,  if  evi= 
dence  alone  coukl  accomplish  so  arduous  a task. 

Here  is  a plain,  express  and  positive  declaration  of 
what  was  to  happen  at  the  period  of  sixty-two  weeks, 
or  four  hundred  and  thirty-four  years,  reckoning  a 
day  for  a year  according  to  prophetic  language,  and 
again,  at  that  of  seventy  weeks  or  four  hundred  and 
ninety  years,  and  enters  into  the  particular  events, 
that  were  to  happen  in  the  last  seven  years  of  that 
period — and  further,  that  this  destruction  or  desola- 
tion should  last  till  the  end  of  the  4th  monarchy, 
when  that  Gentile  nation  would  be  come  to  an  end. 
— The  prophet  declares  that  he  had  this  revelation 
from  heaven,  and  that  therefore  it  was  not  his  own. 
He  puts  the  truth  of  this  prophecy  on  the  event,  and 
if  this  should  answer  the  prophetic  declaration,  who 
will  dare  to  be  so  hardy  as  “ not  to  tremble  and  fear  be- 
fore the  God  of  Daniel,  for  he  is  the  living  God  and 
steadfast  forever,  and  his  kingdom  that  wrkich  shall 
not  be  destroyed,  and  his  dominion  shall  be  even 
unto  the  end.”— Now  the  events  that  have  already 
come  to  pass  precisely  fulfil  the  prophecy,  though  so 
many  years  before,  and  give  full  support  to  that 
which  is  to  come. 


60 


XJANIEL. 


Learned  men  differ  as  to  the  commencement  and 
ending  of  this  period.  The  general  calculation  is 
from  the  7th  year  of  Artaxerxes  Longimanus,  in  the 
year  of  Julian  period  4256,  when  Ezra  is  said 
(chap.  xii.  7*  13.)  to  have  received  a command  to 
restore  and  build  Jerusalem.  Some  think  it  should 
be  from  Nehemiah’s  commission  for  the  like  purpose, 
from  the  same  king  in  the  year  4269.  Mr  Mede 
supposes  it  should  be  reckoned  from  the  3d  of 
Darius  Nothus  in  the  year  4293,  or  from  the  com- 
mission to  Nehemiah  under  the  same  king  in  the 
year  4329.  Others  think  it  should  be  from  the  7th 
of  Artaxerxes  Mnemon,  in  the  year  4316. — Some 
suppose  it  should  be  reckoned  in  solar,  others  in 
lunar  years.  The  ending  of  this  period  has  also  been 
the  subject  of  various  opinions.  The  general  one  is, 
that  it  ends  with  the  destruction  of  the  temple  and 
city  of  Jerusalem,  and  others  with  the  crucifixion. — > 
These  different  opinions  all  tend  to  shew,  as  well  the 
infinite  wisdom  of  him  who  sent  this  message  to  his 
beloved  prophet  Daniel,  to  instruct  him,  and  through 
him,  his  church  in  that  which  was  to  come  pass — as 
also  his  wonderful  condescension  to  the  finite  under- 
standings of  his  people— -In  either  of  these  construe  - 
tions,  the  truth  of  this  astonishing  prediction  appears. 
It  was  made  upwards  of  600  years  before  the  accom- 
plishment, thus  fully  evincing  the  Omniscience  of 
him,  who  instructed  his  servant  in  things  that  must 
come  to  pass. 


DANIEL. 


64 


If  you  reckon  from  Artaxerxes  Longimanus  or  tha 
year  4256  of  the  Julian  period  or  Anno.  Gimp.  879, 
and  add  70  weeks  or  490  solar  years,  it  brings  you  to 
the  year  4746,  or  Anno.  Olympiadico  869,  or  tha 
very  year  of  the  crucifixion. — If  you  take  it  from  the 
command  of  Neheraiah  in  the  20th  year  of  the  same 
king,  13  years  afterwards,  or  the  year  1269,  and 
reckon  by  lunar  years,  it  brings  you  exactly  to  the 
same  year  4746.  If  you  take  it  according  to  Mr 
Mede  from  the  7th  of  Artaxerxes  Muemon,  or  the 
year  4317,  and  reckon  it  to  the  baptism  of  our  Lord 
by  John,  which  was  in  the  Julian  year  4743,  it  makes 
exactly  4:27  solar  years,  or  from  Nehemiah’s  com- 
mission 427  lunar  years  (as  is  asserted  by  the  emi- 
nent chronologer,  Mr  Mede,  on  whom  I depend) 
which  completed  Daniel’s  sixty-one  weeks  of  years. 
■ — If  you  make  the  account  from  the  3d  of  Darius 
Nothus,  or  the  Julian  year  4293,  and  add  the  430 
solar  years,  it  brings  you  to  the  very  year  of  the  de 
siruction  of  the  temple  at  Jerusalem. 

This  surprizing  coincidence  of  circumstances  to 
fulfil  so  explicit  a prophecy,  cannot  by  any  reasona. 
hie  man,  be  referred  to  any  other,  than  a divine 
Omniscient  cause  ; and  the  427  years  will  bring  us  to 
the  last  of  the  sixty  two  weeks,  in  which  according 
to  this  prediction,  Christ  our  Lord  was  anointed — 
In  the  beginning  whereof,  exactly  between  the  first 
and  second  passover  after  his  baptism  (when  his  har- 
binger John,  had  now  finished  his  mission,  and  was 
cast  into  prison)  he  first  began  to  preach  in  Galilee 


DANIEL. 


the  gospel  of  his  kingdom,  ordained  his  disciples, 
and  proclaimed  himself  to  be  the  Messiah — Mark, 
chap.  i.  1%  15.  u Jesus  came  into  Galilee  preach- 
ing the  gospel  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  saying 
the  time  is  fulfilled  (i.  e.  the  last  of  the  sixty-two 
weeks,  spoken  of  by  Daniel  is  come)  and  the  king- 
dom of  God  is  at  hand.” — This  was  the  day  on 
which  Christ  at  Nazareth  said,  “ that  scripture  was 
fulfilled,  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me,  because  he 
hath  anointed  me  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  poor;  he 
hath  sent  me  to  heal  the  brokenhearted;  to  preach 
deliverance  to  the  captives , and  recovering  of  sight 
to  the  blind , to  set  at  liberty  them  that  are  bruised; 
to  preach  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord .”  Luke, 
chap.  iv.  18.  19. — St.  Paul  also  observes  the  same 
event,  when  he  says  “ that  word,  ye  know  which 
was  published  throughout  all  Judea,  and  began  from 
Galilee  after  the  baptism  which  John  preached,  how 
God  anointed  Jesus  of  Nazareth  with  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  with  power.”  Acts,  chap.  x.  37,  38. 

In  the  midst  of  this  week  of  years,  viz.  two  years 
and  an  half  after  Jesus  began  to  preach,  and  three 
years  and  an  half  after  his  baptism,  he  offered  him- 
self on  the  cross  for  our  sins,  died,  was  buried,  rose 
again  and  ascended  into  heaven — But  this  cutting  off 
the  Messiah  is  coupled  with  the  next  sentence,  which 
instead  of  but  “ not  for  himself, ” should  be,  “ and 
they  none  of  his” — that  is,  he  shall  be  cut  off,  from 
being  their  king  and  priest,  as  well  as  from  his  own 
life,-— this  is  said  to  be  agreeable  to  the  Hebrew 


DANIEL* 


63 


idiom;  but  as  I do  not  understand  that  language,  1 
am  indebted  to  Mr  Mede  for  these  observations, 
which  he  justifies  by  many  convincing  examples.— r 
Then,  the  last  week  of  years  was  fully  completed, 
when  St.  Peter  was  sent  to  Cornelius  the  centurion 
and  taught  by  a vision,  that  the  gospel  of  the  king- 
dom should  be  preached  to  the  Gentiles,  which  was 
Anno  Domini  thirty-eight,  and  Anno  Olyrapiadico 
eight  hundred  and  thirteen — And  here  begins  the 
epocha  of  the  rejection  of  Israel,  and  the  calling  of 
the  Gentiles,  which  St.  Paul  speaks  so  much  of  in 
the  11th  chap,  of  Romans — This  was  exactly  seven 
years  from  Christ’s  baptism,  and  completed  the  sixty- 
two  weeks  or  434  years — so  Christ  one  whole  week 
of  years,  tendered  himself  unto  his  own  people,  who 
refused  him  and  rendered  themselves  unworthy  of 
everlasting  life;  and  during  this  week,  though  the 
body  of  the  nation  was  thus  cast  off,  yet  Christ  and 
his  disciples  gathered  many  into  the  covenant  of  the 
gospel.  St.  Peter  at  one  sermon  having  converted 
three  thousand  souls. 

The  next  period  is  that  of  sevens  of  weeks,  or 
many  seven  weeks,  that  is,  even  seventy  weeks,  or 
490  years. 

If  you  conclude  with  some  great  men  that  these 
weeks  or  years  are  predictive  of  the  time  the  temple 
of  God,  with  its  legal  services,  should  continue  after 
its  restoration  from  the  captivity  of  Babylon,  and  are 
reckoned  from  the  time  of  building  the  temple,  or  holy 
city,  for  it  was  the  temple  that  gave  this  denomination 


DANIEL. 


6* 

to  it;  ami  is  to  be  distinguished  from  the  external 
buildings  and  walls  of  the  city,  which  were  not 
finished  till  some  time  after  the  temple  and  sanctuary 
were  finished,* — you  will  then  take  your  reckoning 
from  the  time  of  Darius. 

In  the  2d  year  of  this  king  (supposed  by  the  best 
chrouologers,  to  be  Darius  Nothus)  in  the  year  of  the 
Julian  period  4292,  which  answers  to  Anno  Olymp. 
415,  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  to  Zerubbabel  the 
governor,  and  Joshua  the  high-priest,  commanding 
them  to  begin  the  work  of  rebuilding  the  temple. — 
Now  to  apply  these  predictions  to  the  crucifixion  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  as  an  event  that  will  fix  the 
other  periods — However  men  have  heretofore  cavilled 
about  the  exact  fulfilment  of  this  important  prophetic 
declaration,  notwithstanding  the  conclusive  nature  of 
the  testimony,  the  late  discoveries  by  astronomical 
calculations  put  the  question  out  of  doubt. — No  one 
will  dispute,  that  Jesus  the  Christ  was  crucified  on 
the  Friday  of  the  Jewish  passover,  which  was  always 
held  on  the  day  of  the  full  moon,  and  that  particular 
one,  next  after  the  vernal  equinox — Josephus  ex- 
pressly says  ie  the  passover  was  kept  on  the  14th 
day  of  the  month  Nisan  according  to  the  moon,  when 
the  sun  was  in  aries — and  the  sun  always  enters 
aides  at  the  instant  of  the  vernal  equinox,  which  in 
our  Saviour’s  time  fell  on  the  22d  March — Therefore 
to  ascertain  the  year  of  his  death,  we  must  compute 

* Vide  Mr  Me, tie’s  Daniel’s  weeks,  for  a full  explanation  ©f 
this. 


DANIEL, 


63 

in  which  of  those  years,  there  was  a passover  full 
moon  on  a Friday — for  there  could  not  be  two  pass- 
over  full  moons  on  the  same  day  of  the  week,  with- 
in the  compass  of  a few  years,  and  there  is  no  dis- 
pute exceeding  four  or  five  years.  Now  on  an 
accurate  calculation,  the  only  passover  full  moon  that 
fell  on  a Friday  for  several  years  before  or  afier  the 
disputed  y.ear  of  the  crucifixion,  was  on  the  3d  day  of 
April  in  the  4746th  year  of  the  Julian  period,  which 
was  the  490th  year  after  Ezra^  received  the  commis- 
sion from  Artaxerxes  Longimanus  to  restore  and  build 
Jerusalem  (according  to  Ptolemys  Cannon)  and  the 
year  in  which  the  Messiah  was  to  be  cut  off,  according 
to  prophecy,  reckoning  from  the  going  forth  of  that 
commission  or  command ; and  this  490th  year  was  the 
33d  year  of  our  Saviour’s  age,  according  to  the  vulgar 
aera,  but  the  37th  from  the  true  sera  thereof ; and  we 
have  already  seen  that  from  the  7th  of  Artaxerxes 
Mnemon,  or  the  year  4316,  to  the  baptism  of  Christ 
by  John,  in  the  year  4743,  is  exactly  427  solar  years, 
or  from  the  20th  year  of  the  same  king,  and  reckon  by 
lunar  years  you  arrive  at  the  same  period,  in  fulfil- 
ment of  these  extraordinary  predictions. 

Indeed  there  can  be  little  doubt  at  this  day,  with 
any  one  who  believes  the  history  of  the  life  and  death 
of  our  blessed  Saviour,  of  the  strict  and  literal  fulfil- 
ment of  Daniel’s  prophecy  of  the  first  coming  of 
Christ  in  the  flesh  and  his  subsequent  humiliation 
and  sufferings. 

h 


1)  AM  EL  3 


65 

This  astonishing  conformity  to  so  distant  predic- 
tions must  greatly  establish  our  faith  and  hope,  as  to 
that  part  of  the  prophetic  declarations,  respecting  the 
second  coming  of  our  Lord  in  glory,  which  yet  re- 
mains to  be  fulfilled. — The  same  Omniscient  power 
who  could  foresee  events  at  the  distance  of  one  hun- 
dred years,  with  equal  ease  could  recount  those  of 
three  thousand. 

The  prophet  in  chap.  viii.  S3.  proceeds  to  mention 
the  events  that  are  to  introduce  the  glorious  second 
advent  of  the  Messiah  with  the  special  circumstances 
that  would  attend  it,  as  if  he  had  already  seen  it — 
6:  And  in  the  latter  time  of  their  kingdoms  when  the 
transgressors  are  come  to  the  full,  a ICing  of  fierce 
countenance  and  understanding  dark  sentences  shall 
stand  up  (or  arise)  and  his  power  shall  be  mighty, 
but  not  by  his  own  power;  and  he  shall  destroy  won- 
derfully, aud  shall  prosper,  and  practice,  and  shall 
destroy  tlie  mighty  and  the  holy  people — and  through 
his  policy  also  he  shall  cause  craft  to  prosper  in ‘his 
hand;  and  he  shall  magnify  himself  in  his  heart,  and 
hj  peace  shall  destroy  many ; lie  shall  also  stand  up 
against  the  prince  of  princes;  but  lie  shall  be  broken 
without  hand.” 

The  king  here  referred  to,  was  the  last  king  men- 
tioned in  the  vision  of  Daniel — He  was  to  come  up 

out  of  one  cf  the  horns  and  was  to  be  exceeding 
great. 

Although  I agree  with  some  learned  men  that 
in  some  of  the  prophecies  of  the  scriptures  of 


DANIEL, 


67 


truth,  they  have  a double  reference,  making  one  event 
of  an  earlier  date,  typical  of  another  of  a more  remote 
date,  that  the  expectation  of  the  people  of  God  might 
not  be  wearied  out,  but  confirmed  notwithstanding 
the  distance  of  the  remotest  periods, —yet  I cannot 
agree  in  all  their  conclusions. 

According  to  Sir  Isaac  Newton  the  latter  times 
were  to  take  place,  when  the  Romans  began  to  con- 
quer Perseus  king  of  Macedon — At  that  time,  he 
says,  the  transgressors  came  to  the  full — Then  the 
high  priesthood  of  the  Jews  was  exposed  to  sale; 
the  vessels  of  the  temple  were  sold  to  pay  for  the 
purchase. — The  high  priest  with  some  of  the  Jews, 
procured  a license  from  Antiociius  Epiphanes  “ to 
do  after  the  ordinances  of  the  Heathens,”  and  they 
sat  up  a school  at  Jerusalem  for  teaching  those  ordi- 
nances, (vide  2d  Macabbees.)  This  related  chiefly  to 
the  worship  of  Jupiter  Olympus  in  the  temple  built 
to  him  by  the  emperor  Hadrian  in  the  place  of  tha 
temple  of  the  Jews,  and  which  was  followed  by  the 
revolt  of  Barchochebas,  and  the  desolation  of  Judea, 
when  580,000  Jews  were  said  to  be  slain — fifty 
cities  and  985  of  their  best  towns  destroyed,  and 
every  Jew  banished  Judea  on  pain  of  death. — This 
horn  or  government  prospered  and  practiced,  that  is, 
he  prospered  in  his  practices  against  the  people  of 
God — He  stood  up  against  the  prince  of  the  host 
of  heaven,  the*  prince  of  princes,  which  is  a char- 
acter of  Antichrist — 3Je  took  away  the  daily  sacrL 
flee  and  cast  down  the  sanctuary  and  the  truth 


m 


DANIEL. 


to  the  ground.” — But  it  is  remarkable,  that  though 
this  was  originally  and  in  the  first  instance  fulfilled 
so  long  ago,  yet  it  is  expressly  declared  that  these 
practices,  were  to  last  till  the  end  of  the  indignation 
against  the  Jews;  and  till  the  sanctuary,  that  had 
been  thus  cast  down,  should  be  cleansed;  which 
clearly  shows  that  the  prophecy  must  refer  to  an  event 
to  be  completed  at  the  very  end  of  the  Roman  gov- 
ernment. 

Now,  however,  this  prophecy  might  have  (in  part) 
been  accomplished,  in  events  of  that  early  date,  as 
typical  of  what  was  to  come  thereafter  in  the  last 
times,  which  in  respect  to  so  many  men  of  learning 
and  piety  who  have  wrote  on  this  subject,  I must 
acquiesce  in,  yet  on  a careful  examination,  the  events 
that  are  finally  referred  to,  must  be  of  a later  date — It 
is  positively  declared  that  this  prophecy  is  to  be  ful- 
filled in  the  latter  times — It  was  to  end  when  the 
sanctuary  was  to  be  cleansed.  It  was  at  the  time  of 
the  end  of  the  4<th  or  Roman  government,  that  the 
vision  was  to  be.  It  was  to  be  in  the  last  end  of  the 
indignation  against  the  Jews.  At  the  time  appointed 
the  end  should  be — The  prophet  is  assured  that  the 
vision  of  the  evening  and  the  morning  which  was 
told  is  true ; wherefore  shut  thou  up  the  vision,  for  it 
shall  be  for  many  days.” 

It  is  to  take  place  when  the  transgressors  are  come 
to  the  full.  Then  the  king  or  government  of  a fierce 
countenance  is  to  arise,  and  the  times  of  the  Gen= 
tiles  are  to  come  to  an  end. 


DANIEL. 


69 


In  the  xith  chap,  the  angel  again  instructs  the 
prophet  in  the  same  great  truth,  it  being  an  event  in 
which  the  church  of  God  was  so  essentially  in- 
terested, as  to  demand  the  fullest  information;  and 
then  he  proceeds  to  set  forth  the  then  future  conduct, 
both  of  Rome  pagan  and  Rome  Christian;  respecting 
the  great  success  of  the  former  against  the  sanctuary, 
his  taking  away  the  daily  sacrifice,  and  plaeiug 
the  abomination  which  maketh  desolate,  where  it 
ought  not  to  be ; with  the  after  trial  and  destruction 
of  many  of  God's  people.  He  then  adds,  “ and  the 
king  (that  is,  the  antiehristian  power,  him  of  a fierce 
countenance)  shall  do  according  to  his  will  and  shall 
exalt  himself,  and  magnify  himself  above  every  God, 
(or  nation,  or  king,  they  being  often  called  Gods)  and 
shall  speak  marvellous  things  against  the  God  of 
Gods,  (or  against  ^the  Father  and  the  Son,  and  then 
become  an  atheistical  power)  and  shall  prosper  till 
the  indignation  be  accomplished , for  that  which  is 
determined,  shall  be  done.  He  shall  not  regard  the 
God  of  his  fathers,  nor  the  desire  of  women/’  that  is, 
he  shall  oppose,  if  not  destroy  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion,  being  that  of  his  fathers,  and  shall  oppose- 
the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. — Christ 
as  tlie  expected  Messiah,  was,  before  his  incarnation, 
the  great  desire  of  the  Jewish  women — But  in  the 
spirit  of  antichrist,  this  government,  (or  king  of  a 
fierce  countenance)  « Shall  not  regard  any  God, 
for  he  shall  magnify  himself  above  all.” — “ And  at, 
(or  about)  the  time  of  the  end  (that  is  of  his  govern- 
ment, when  it  is  about  to  be  taken  from  him)  shall 


70 


DANIEL. 


the  king  of  the  south  push  at  him ; and  the  king  of 
the  north  shall  come  against  him,  like  a whirlwind, 

with  chariots,  with  horse-men,  and  with  many  ships; 
and  he  that  is  the  king  of  the  fierce  countenance  shall 
enter  into  the  countries,  and  overflow  and  pass  over— 
He,  shall  enter  also  into  her  glorious  land,  (that  is 
Italy)  and  many  countries  shall  be  overthrown;  but 
these  shall  escape  out  of  his  hand,  even  Edom  and 
Moab,  and  the  chief  of  the  children  of  Ammon,  that  is, 
the  descendants  of  Lot. — He  shall  stretch  out  his  hand 
also  upon  the  countries,  and  the  land  of  Egypt  shall  not 
escape ; but  he  shall  have  power  over  the  treasures  of 
gold,  and  of  silver,  and  over  all  the  precious  things  of 
Egypt;  and  the  Lybians  and  Ethiopians  shall  be  at 
his  steps.” 

“ But  tidings  out  of  the  east  (it  may  be  from  Con- 
stantinople, Persia,  or  from  some  distant  country  where 
the  Jews  may  be)  and  out  of  the  north  (from  Russia, 
Germany  or  Great  Britain,  or  in  like  manner  from 
some  northern  country  where  Jews  may  reside)  shall 
trouble  him,  therefore  he  shall  go  forth  writh  great  fury, 
to  destroy  and  utterly  to  make  away  many.  And  he 
shall  plant  the  tabernacles  (or  tents)  of  his  camp,  be- 
tween the  seas  in  the  glorious  holy  mountain  (that  may 
he  in  Jerusalem  between  the  Red  sea  and  Mediterra- 
nean) yet,  or  after  which,  he  shall  come  to  his  end  and 
none  shall  help  him — Then  follows  in  the  xiith  chap, 
an  account  of  the  glorious  kingdom  of  Christ,  at  his 
second  coming,  before  which  there  .shall  be  a time  of 
trouble,  such  as  never  was  since  the  taking  and  bum- 


DANIEL, 


74 

lag  of  Jerusalem—and  at  that  time,  (the  angel  assures 
Daniel)  his  people  should  be  delivered,  every  one 
who  should  be  found  written  in  the  book.  And  many 
of  them  who  sleep  in  the  dust  of  the  earth  shall  then 
awake,  some  to  everlasting  life,  and  some  to  shame 
and  everlasting  contempt;  and  then  the  wise  shall 
shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament,  and  they 
who  turn  many  to  righteousness,  as  the  stars  forever 
and  ever. 

Here  then  is  a regular  chronological  connected 
series  of  action  and  conduct  in  the  fourth  kingdom, 
and  by  the  king  of  a fierce  countenance,  after  the 
Messiah’s  being  cut  off,  with  an  account  of  the  suffer- 
ings of  God’s  people,  and  the  proceedings  of  their 
victorious  and  powerful  enemies  and  persecutors,  till 
the  end  of  that  fourth  government;  when  the  accom- 
plishment of  God’s  sovereign  purposes  in  the  salva- 
tion of  his  chosen,  shall  be  fully  effected  at  the  second 
coming  of  the  glorified  Redeemer,  according  to  his 
own  positive  assurances. 


MICAH. 


THE  prophet  Micah  seems  to  follow  Isaiah  in 
the  same  track.  He  says,  “ that  in  the  last  days  it  shall 
come  to  pass,  that  the  mountain  of  the  house  of  the 
Lord  shall  be  established  in  the  top  of  the  mountains, 
and  it  shall  be  exalted  above  the  hills,  and  people 
shall  flow  unto  it.  And  many  nations  shall  come  and 
say,  come  and  let  us  go  up  to  the  mountain  of  the 
Lord,  and  to  the  house  of  the  God  of  Jacob;  and  he 
will  teach  us  his  ways,  and  we  will  walk  in  his 
paths : for  the  law  shall  go  forth  out  of  Zion,  and  the 
word  of  the  Lord  from  Jerusalem — and  he  shall 
judge  among  many  people,  and  rebuke  strong  nations 
afar  off;  and  they  shall  beat  their  swords  into 
plough-shares,  and  their  spears  into  pruning- hooks: 
nation  shall  not  lift  up  a sword  against  nation!, 
neither  shall  they  learn  war  any  more.”  Micah, 
chap.  iv.  1.  2. 


ZEPHAN§AH. 


ZEPHA.NIAH  is  as  clear  as  any  of  the  rest— 
u They  shall  worship  him,  every  one  from  his  place, 
even  all  the  isles  of  the  heathen.  Then  will  I turn 
to  the  people  a pure  language,  or  lip  (meaning 
worship)  that  they  may  all  call  upon  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  to  serve  him  with  one  consent— From  beyond 
the  rivers  of  Ethiopia,  my  suppliants,  the  daughters 
of  my  dispersed,  shall  bring  mine  offering.”  Zeph, 
ehapt.  ii.  11.  iii.  9.  10, 

M 


OBSERVATIONS* 


. FROM  this  short  and  cursory  view  of  the  subject, 
as  far  as  the  old  testament  affords  testimony  to  it,  the 
serious  and  well  informed  mind  must  be  convinced; 
as  one  well  observes,  “ that  there  is  a continued 
series  and  connection,  one  uniform  analogy  and  design 
carried  on  for  many  ages  by  divine  prescience,  through 
a succession  of  prophecies,  which  as  in  the  proper 
centre,  do  all  meet  together  in  Christ,  and  in  him 
only,  however  the  single  lines,  when  considered  a- 
part  may,  in  many  instances,  be  imagined  to  have 
another  direction  and  point  to  intermediate  events ; 
nothing  is  more  evident,  than  that  the  whole  suc- 
cession of  prophecies  can  be  applied  to  none  but 
Christ.”— So  it  is  in  lines  drawn  from  a centre 
to  an  outward  circle — the  line  equally  tends  to  such 
outward  circle,  notwithstanding  it  may  strike  a num- 
ber of  smaller  and  intermediate  ones. 

In  vain  it  is  for  minute  philosophers,  or  proud; 
vain  and  ignorant  men,  to  cavil  and  raise  objections 
to  this  settled  and  determinate  plan  of  infinite  wisdom, 
persuading  themselves,  in  order  to  cover  their  indo- 
lence or  weakness,  that  the  nature  and  attributes  of 
the  Deity  are  inconsistent  with  what  they  in  the  pride 
of  their  conceited  understandings,  think  proper  to 
call  partial  and  local  attachments  to  a particular 


OBSERVATION^, 


75 


people,  more  remarkably  obstinate  and  rebellious  than 
any  other  nation  on  the  earth. 

This  nation,  it  must  be  acknowledged,  was  singled 
out  from  all  the  other  nations,  as  God’s  peculiar 
people,  they  only  persevering  as  a nation,  in  the 
Worship  of  the  one  only  living  and  true  God ; and 
although  at  present  apparently  cast  off  from  being 
his  people ; yet  their  time  to  come,  will  be  a time  of 
love,  and  they  will  yet  be  gathered  into  the  sheep-fold 
of  the  great  shepherd— God  therefore  has  in  great 
mercy  left  us  on  record,  an  account  of  his  dealings 
with,  and  his  instructions  to,  these  his  peculiar 
people,  who  he  yet  considers  as  the  apple  of  his  eye, 
who  once  were  under  his  own  immediate  government. 
—This  was  done  for  the  advantage  and  improve- 
ment of  the  Christian  church,  when  he  should  think 
proper  in  his  all-condescending  grace  to  extend  the 
dispensation  of  his  mercy,  through  his  beloved  son, 
and  some  of  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  Jew  and 
Gentile,  should  be  taken  into  the  family  of  the  faith- 
ful, and  become,  in  like  manner,  his  peculiar  people 
under  the  immediate  guidance  of  his  holy  spirit. — - 
Ought  not  these  objectors  rather  to  reflect  seriously 
on  the  fact  ? — That  God  has  thus  given  up  and  re- 
jected, though  for  a time,  his  own  beloved  people; 
the  children  of  Abraham  and  Isaac  and  Jacob,  with 
whom  he  entered  into  a special  covenant,  and  for 
whom  it  is  said  he  has  manifested  so  great  partiality. 
And  this  on  account  of  their  unbelief  and  disobedience 
to  his  righteous  government-— -what  then  must  neces- 


OBSERVATIONS. 


76 

sarily  be  tlieir  portion,  who  make  no  pretensions  to 
having  any  covenant  right  to  the  favor  of  God ; who 
cast  off  his  fear,  and  desire  not  the  knowledge  of  his 
ways  ? 

In  general,  God,  in  his  word,  does  not  condescend 
to  treat  of,  or  make,  the  subject  of  his  revelation  or 
prophetic  discoveries,  any  of  the  actions  of  kingdoms 
or  nations,  but,  only  in  so  far,  as  they  respect  the 
prosperity  or  persecution  of  his  church  raid  people.- — 
His  plan  has  been  finally  to  establish  a people  pe- 
culiar to  himself,  zealous  of  good  works — a kingdom 
of  saints — a glorious  catholic  or  universal  church 
triumphant  in  the  new  Jerusalem ; not  of  this  or  that 
denomination  of  professors,  but  of  all  nations,  lan 
guages  and  tongues,  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
in  sincerity  and  truth — who  fear  God  and  work 
righteousness. — This  has  been  a regular  system  from 
the  beginning  of  time,  to  which  all  the  prophets  and 
apostles  bear  witness ; and  to  which  alone  we  are  to 
look  in  considering  the  prophecies  of  the  scriptures. 

The  modern  pretended  philosophers,  for  want  of 
an  humbling  knowledge  of  the  divine  mercy  and 
goodness  towards  a lost  and  sinful  world,  seem  in- 
capable of  taking  into  their  ideas,  this  whole  plan  of 
the  great  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ,  notwithstanding 
the  plainness  and  simplicity  with  which  it  is  revealed 
|n  the  gospel — They  see  the  mysterious  conduct  of 
the  great  governor  of  the  universe,  but  on  the  dark 
side;  and  thereby  all  their  reflections  tend  to  mislead 
them,  as  the  pillar  of  cloud  did  the  Egyptians. 


OBSERVATIONS, 


u 

It  is  in  vain  for  weak  and  foolish  man,  to  say  that 
God  is  the  God  of  all  flesh  and  no  respecter  of 
persons — A God  of  mercy  and  love  who  delighteth 
not  in  the  death  of  a sinner,  but  would  rather  that  he 
should  return,  repent  and  live. — Let  him  look  round 
him,  on  facts  happening  among  mankind  every  day 
— behold  the  distinctions — the  poverty- — the  misfor- 
tunes— the  awful  sufferings  of  many,  while  others 
are  rolling  in  wealth — affluence  and  luxury — From 
whence  arise  wars — insurrections  and  bloodshed. 

This  very  reasoning  of  the  objector,  proves  the 
truth  of  the  prophetic  revelation,  which  has  express- 
ly asked  in  view  of  this  temper  of  the  infidel — - 
((  Where  is  the  wise?  where  is  the  scribe?  where  is 
the  disputer  of  this  world?  hath  not  God  made 
foolish  the  wisdom  of  this  world?  The  natural  man 
receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  spirit  of  God,  for  they 
are  foolishness  to  him;  neither  can  he  know  them, 
because  they  are  only  spiritually  to  be  discerned.” 

The  sole  question  ought  to  be,  are  these  the  pre- 
dictions of  unerring  wisdom  and  truth,  or  are  they 
not?  We  are  now  arrived  at  so  late  a period  of  the 
world,  that  we  are  able  to  look  back  and  enquire, 
whether  those  things  foretold  some  thousands  of 
years  ago,  as  to  take  place  previous  to  this  our  day, 
have  been  accomplished  or  not?  If  they  have  not,  we 
ought  not  implicitly  to  believe  those,  that  are  pre- 
dicted to  happen  hereafter — but  if  they  have,  and 
that  with  a critical  chronological  exactness,  sufficient 
to  astonish  the  mind  of  the  correct  and  careful  en- 


78 


OBSERVATIONS. 

• 

quirer,  has  not  the  whole  thereby  received  the  sea^ 
of  truth ; and  is  there  not  as  much  propriety  in  be- 
lieving those  that  are  to  come,  as  those  that  are  past  ? 

> — If,  therefore,  they  are  found  by  this  unfailing  testi- 
mony, to  be  the  predictions  of  infinite  wisdom,  who 
or  what  presumptuous  mortal  has  a right  to  ask  why 
is  it  so?  shall  the  clay  say  to  the  potter,  why  have 
you  made  me  thus? 

Let  the  most  scrupulous  sceptic  enquire  then,  has 
the  fourth  beast  or  the  Roman  government  arisen  up? 
has  he  been  more  powerful  and  stronger  than  all  that 
went  before  him?  did  the  people  of  the  prince  that 
did  come,  invade  Jerusalem,  destroy  the  city  and 
burn  the  sanctuary  with  fire  ? did  he  cause  the  sacri- 
fice and  oblation  to  cease  ? were  the  Jews,  the  pe- 
culiar people  of  God,  dispersed  among  all  the  nations 
of  the  earth,  and  have  they  become  a hissing  and  a 
bye- word  among  all  people?  Do  they  so  continue  to 
this  day,  and  yet  remain  a separate  people,  contrary 
to  every  other  instance  known  in  the  world,  as  a 
miraculous  and  uncontrovertable  evidence  of  the  truth 
of  prophecy?  are  not  their  conquerors  and  oppressors 
almost  all  destroyed  so  as  to  be  lost  and  forgotten, 
while  they  remain,  as  an  increasing  proof  of  the 
truth  of  prophecy  ? is  their  once  goodly  land  over- 
run by  Gentiles  and  Idolaters,  and  wholly  taken  out 
of  their  hands,  so  that  they  scarcely  have  a place  for 
the  soles  of  their  feet? — did,  in  the  days  of  this  fourth 
government  at  the  end  of  the  appointed  time,  a great 
personage  appear,  declaring  himself  to  be  the  Mes- 


OBSERVATIONS. 


70 


siah  foretold  by  the  prophets,  and  proving  his  mis- 
sion by  miracles,  signs  and  wonders;  in  a word,  by 
doing  works,  that  no  other  man  ever  did?  did  he,  in 
the  language  of  an  early  writer,  u show  his  humani- 
ty, when  he  hungered  and  was  weary — and  when 
weary,  he  thirsted  ; and  when  praying  he  was 
sorroAvful — he  slept  upon  a pillow  and  deprecated 
the  cup  of  his  passion — when  in  an  agony  he  sweated 
and  was  strengthened  by  an  angel — when  betrayed 
by  Judas  and  insulted  by  Caiaphas,  as  well  as  set 
at  naught  by  Herod — -when  he  was  scourged  by 
Pilate,  derided  by  the  soldiers — -fainted  under  the 
weight  of  his  load,  ascending  mount  Calvary — 
fastened  to  the  cross  by  the  Jews,  and  crying  with  a 
loud  voice,  commends  his  spirit  to  his  father  and 
bowing  his  head,  he  gave  up  the  ghost?  when  his 
side  was  pierced  by  a spear,  and  being  wrapped  in 
fine  linen,  he  was  laid  in  a sepulchre,  and  on  the  third 
day  raised  from  the  dead?  was  not  his  divinity  equal- 
ly discoverable,  when  he  was  worshipped  by  angels 
and  visited  by  the  shepherds — expected  by  Simeon 
and  received  testimony  from  Anna — when  he  was  en- 
quired for  by  the  wise  men  and  shown  by  a star— 
when  he  turned  water  into  wine,  rebuked  the  sea  and 
walked  upon  the  waters — gave  sight  to  the  blind, 
hearing  to  the  deaf  and  speech  to  the  dumb — fed 
with  a few  loaves  and  some  small  fishes  a great  mul- 
titude in  desart  places — raised  Lazarus  from  the 
dead— forgave  sins  and  conferred  the  like  power  on 
his  disciples.”— Were  not  these  miracles  performed 


80 


OBSERVATIONS.' 


at  his  word,  in  an  instant,  and  some  wrought  on  per- 
sons at  a distance  from  him?-— They  were  done  in  the 
most  public  and  open  manner,  at  Jerusalem  and  in 
every  part  of  Judea  and  Galilee — In  cities,  villages, 
synagogues,  in  private  houses,  in  streets,  in  high- 
ways, in  the  presence  of  enemies,  before  Scribes  and 
Pharisees,  rulers  of  synagogues,  when  attended  by 
multitudes,  and  in  a word  before  men  of  all  charac- 
ters.— Was  he  not  condemned  and  crucified  accord- 
ing to  the  predictions,  and  did  he  not  rise  again  on 
the  third  day?  and  although  despised  and  rejected  of 
men — although  forsaken  by  his  own  disciples  and 
considered  as  a malefactor  by  the  world  in  general, 
did  he  not  by  the  means  of  twelve  poor  illiterate  fish- 
ermen, and  in  opposition  to  all  the  governments  of 
the  different  nations,  both  civil  and  religious,  propa- 
gate his  doctrines  according  to  his  positive  declara- 
tions while  living,  so  as  to  gain  over  princes  and 
people,  though  previously  his  most  determined  ene- 
mies ? W ere  not  those  doctrines  wholly  incompatible 
with,  and  destructive  of,  every  other  form  and  kind 
of  worship,  established  and  received  by  those  na- 
tions? and  yet  they  prevailed,  by  mere  dint  of  reason 
and  argument,  against  both  power  and  the  sword ! 
— Did  the  God  of  heaven  thus  set  up  the  kingdom 
foretold  by  Daniel,  which  no  power  on  earth  has  yet 
been  able  to  prevail  against? — Has  the  fourth  or  Ro- 
man government  been  divided  into  two  empires — then 
subdivided  into  ten  kingdoms?  Has  there  arisen  a 
little  horn  or  government,  in  this  fourth  kingdom 


OBSERVATIONS, 


m 


diverse  from  all  the  rest,  with  a mouth  speaking 
great  things— -apostatizing  from  the  church  of  Christ, 
though  remaining  within  it — persecuting  the  saints  of 
God  and  prevailing  against  them?— has  he  humbled 
and  brought  down  three  of  the  ten  kingdoms?  has 
this  little  horn  thought  to  change  times  and  laws? 
and  in  this  latter  day  of  the  fourth  government,  has 
he  began  to  decline,  so  that  he  is  now  without  power 
or  influence — driven  from  his  seat  of  government, 
and  fast  hastening  to  his  appointed  end,  and  that  by 
means  of  the  stone  cut  out  of  the  mountain  without 
hands,  which  has  ever  since  the  protestant  succession, 
been  rolling  against  the  legs  and  feet  of  the  image 
and  breaking  them  in  pieces,  and  which  stone,  ac- 
cording to  divine  prediction,  shall  soon  become  a 
great  mountain  ? 

Has  not  a government  with  a fierce  countenance, 
lately  risen  up,  publicly  professing  atheism  as  a 
system,  and  denouncing  all  divine  and  religious 
worship  of  the  Father  and  the  Son  ? 

Has  not  his  power  been  mighty— -has  he  not 
destroyed  wonderfully— has  not  craft  prospered  in 
his  hand — has  he  not  magnified  himself  in  his  heart, 
and  by -peace  destroyed  many"? — This  is  an  epithet 
wholly  peculiar  to  himself,  different  from  all  who 
have  gone  before  him. 

If  these  things  cannot  be  denied,  may  we  not  safe- 
ly trust  that  the  Almighty  'God  has  verily  instructed 
his  servants  the  prophets  in  all  these  things,  and  in 

N 


83 


OBSERVATIONS. 


those  others  also,  which  by  the  like  predictions  are 
shortly  to  come  to  pass  ? 

Is  not  all  this  confirmed  by  the  command  to  seal 
the  book  until  towards  the  end ; that  is,  these  proph- 
ecies should  not  be  fully  understood,  till  they  were 
made  manifest  towards  the  end  of  the  fourth  govern- 
ment, by  the  fulfilment  of  so  many  of  them,  that  the 
wise  and  careful  observer,  could  not  help  taking 
notice  of  their  particular  application  ? 

This  conduces  greatly  to  the  faith  of  the  people  of 
God,  for  not  being  earlier  understood  in  their  proper 
extent,  it  cannot  be  suspected  or  feared,  that  either 
friends  or  enemies  could  accomplish  or  bring  about, 
the  things  foretold,  by  design  or  fraud.  But  now  that 
their  fulfilment  becomes  so  striking  and  powerful,  the 
wise,  that  is,  the  fearer  of  God,  and  one  who  is 
watching  the  footsteps  of  his  providence  in  faith  and 
patience — he  who  believes  the  divine  predictions? 
and  is  satisfied  with  knowing  the  mind  and  will  of 
God,  without  bringing  the  divine  conduct  to  the  test 
of  the  weak  capacity  of  finite  and  sinful  dust  and 
ashes;  and  who  carefully  and  with  a zeal  founded  in 
knowledge,  compares  the  prophecies  with  the  events 
that  have  taken  place — he  shall  understand,  and 
by  that  knowledge  hide  himself  till  the  indignation 
be  over-passed,  which  will  assuredly  overtake  the 
presumptuous,  vain  pretender  to  philosophy,  valuing 
himself  on  his  fancied  wisdom— -the  careless  and  the 
unbeliever. 


OBSERVATIONS, 


aa 


This  reasoning  is  justified  by  that  light  of  the 
world,  the  famous  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  who,  though  a 
real  and  experimental  philosopher,  and  most  profound 
reasoner,  did  not  think  the  subject  beneath  his  notice  | 
but  gave  much  time  to  the  consideration  of  the 
prophetic  denunciations  of  the  scriptures,  as  one  of 
the  greatest  objects  that  could  engage  the  Christian 
philosopher.  He  says,  “ It  is  a part  of  this  prophecy, 
that  it  should  not  be  understood  before  the  last  age 
of  the  world  (meaning  the  Roman  world)  and  there- 
fore it  makes  for  the  credit  of  the  prophecy,  that  it  is 
not  yet  understood. — The  folly  of  interpreters  has 
been  to  foretel  times  and  things  by  this  prophecy,  as 
if  God  designed  to  make  them  prophets — The  design 
of  God  was  much  otherwise — he  gave  them  not  to 
gratify  men’s  curiosity,  by  enabling  them  to  foreknow 
tilings ; but  that  after  they  were  fulfilled,  they  might 
be  interpreted  by  the  events ; and  his  own  providence, 
not  the  interpreter’s,  be  then  manifested  thereby  to  the 
world — and  there  is  already  so  much  of  prophecy 
fulfilled,  that  as  many,  as  will  take  pains  in  this  study 
may  see  sufficient  instances  of  God’s  providence.” 

If  this  was  the  opinion  of  this  great  man,  almost 
one  hundred  years  ago,  what  would  he  have  said  at 
this  day,  when  the  fulfilments  are  so  much  more 
evident  and  numerous  ? 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS, 

TO  THE 

NEW  TESTAMENT 

HAVING  thus  taken  a cursory  view  of  tine 
general  declarations  and  predictions  of  the  old  Tes- 
tament, with  the  detailed  events  foretold  therein ; and 
having  given  the  promises,  the  types,  the  figures 
and  the  shadows  of  the  first  coming  in  the  flesh  of 
our  divine  Redeemer,  when  the  fulness  of  time  should 
come,  fully  held  up  therein,  it  is  time  to  proceed 
further,  in  order  to  see  how  far  those  ideas  are  cor- 
roborated and  fulfilled  in  the  new. 

Agreeably  to  the  divine  predictions,  when  the 
appointed  time  came,  and  the  sixty-second  week  of 
DaniePs  prophecy  drew  near,  Jesus  Christ  the  great 
end  and  anti-type,  was  born  a babe  at  Bethlehem,  an 
inconsiderable  city  in  the  tribe  of  Judah. 

Before  his  birth,  he  was  announced  by  an  angel  to 
his  virgin  mother,  and  in  a dream  to  his  reputed 
father  Joseph. — -At  his  birth,  the  angelic  host  ap- 
peared in  glory  to  the  shepherds,  and  revealed  to 
them  the  stupendous  event. — A star  in  the  east,  and 
the  destruction  of  the  children  by  Herod,  both,  in  * 
opposite  ways,  declared  the  fulfilment  of  the  ancient 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS.  S5 

prophecies.  True  it  is,  that  this  mighty  Prince  and 
Saviour  appeared  in  a state  of  the  lowest  humilia- 
tion and  contrary  to  the  universal  expectation  of  the 
men  of  the  world,  who  believing  the  predictions  re- 
lating to  the  time  of  his  appearance  to  be  near  their 
end,  were  in  hopes  of  a temporal  prince  and  con- 
queror, wlio  should  raise  their  dejected  nation,  now 
prostrate  under  the  Homan  yoke,  to  the  height  of 
opulence  and  power. 

But  if  this  had  not  been  his  state  and  circum- 
stances, what  would  have  become  of  the  hopes  and 
confidence  of  the  true  Israelite,  who  was  like  Simeon 
looking  for  the  consolation  of  Israel,  in  the  fulfilment 
of  the  divine  predictions  ? — How  could  the  babe  of 
Bethlehem  have  otherwise  grown  up  before  Him,  as 
a tender  plant,  and  as  a root  out  of  dry  ground  ? 

How  could  he  have  answered  the  prophetic  pre- 
dictions of  having  no  form  or  comeliness ; and  that 
they  who  saw  him,  should  not  perceive  any  beauty 
to  make  him  desirable? — How  could  he  otherwise 
have  been  despised  and  rejected  of  men,  a man  of 
sorrows  and  acquainted  with  grief?  How  in  any 
other  circumstances  could  he  have  borne  our  griefs 
and  carried  our  sorrows  ? or  been  esteemed  stricken 
of  God  and  afflicted  ? 

It  was  only  in  this  state  of  humiliation,  that  he 
could  possibly  have  been  wounded  for  our  transgres- 
sions, bruised  for  our  iniquities,  or  the  chastisement 
by  which  our  peace  was  effected,  been  laid  upon  him  ; 
nr  that  by  his  stripes  we  could  have  been  healed. 


86 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


How,  otherwise,  could  he  have  been  taken  from 
prison  and  from  judgment,  or  been  cut  off  out  of  the 
land  of  the  living?  In  this  manner,  alone,  could  he 
have  made  his  grave  with  the  wicked,  and  with  the 
rich  in  his  death.  It  was  in  this  way,  it  pleased  the 
Lord  to  bruise  him  and  put  him  to  grief,  that  as  he 
voluntarily  made  his  soul  an  offering  for  sin,  he  should 
see  his  seed,  prolong  his  days,  and  the  pleasure  of 
the  Lord  should  prosper  in  his  hands — In  this  way, 
only,  could  he  see  the  travail  of  his  soul  and  be  satis- 
fied. 

If  all  this  is  said  to  be  so  unnatural,  so  unexpect- 
ed, and  contrary  to  all  human  reasoning,  is  it  not  a 
greater  evidence  of  the  divinity  and  the  truth  of  the 
doctrines,  that  notwithstanding  it  should  be  foreseen 
and  expressly  foretold  by  mere  men,  ivho  assumed 
no  particular  wisdom  or  knowledge  of  future  events, 
hut  as  they  received  an  explicit  revelation  of  them 
from  the  Hod  of  Israel,  who  thereby  showed  to  his 
church  what  would  take  place  for  thousands  of  years 
to  come,  in  order  that  when  they  did  happen,  it 
should  be  known,  that  there  was  no  other  God  besid^ 
him? 

Let  us  then  examine  the  life  and  declarations  of 
Jesus  Christ,  who  thus  appears  (to  say  no  more  in 
the  present  instance)  to  have  come  in  fulfilment  of 
these  ancient  prophecies,  and  to  be  clothed  with  a 
divine  mission  from  the  Father,  and  see  if  he  has  by 
himself  and  his  Apostles,  continued  this  well  organ- 
ized system,  this  regular  thread  of  predictions  and 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS.'  87 

events,  pointing  to  the  still  greater  object  we  have  in 
view,  his  second  coming  in  glory.  Though  the  Old 
Testament  is  full  to  this  purpose,  yet  if  I have  not 
greatly  misapprehended  it,  the  New  Testament  will 
furnish  us  with  additional,  if  not  clearer  light  on  this 
interesting  subject,  and  that  from  the  many  faets  de- 
clared and  foretold  by  Christ  himself,  by  which  this 
important  end  of  his  administration  is  to  be  accom- 
plished. 

If  it  is  previously  asked  why  so  essential  a doc- 
trine of  the  Christian  faith,  should  not  have  been  more 
explicitly  taught  and  insisted  upon  by  the  great  au- 
thor of  our  holy  religion  and  his  apostles,  without 
shadow  or  figure  ? I answer,  it  would  be  sufficient 
with  every  humble  and  Christian  spirit,  thus  teas  the 
will  of  that  God  who  ruleth  over  all , and  giveth  not 
an  account  of  his  conduct  to  any  man.  But  I hope  be- 
fore we  have  finished,  to  show  that  this  doctrine  is  as 
clearly  and  explicitly  taught  by  Christ  and  his  a- 
postles,  as  any  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  and  is  insist- 
ed on,  as  the  great  sum  and  end  of  the  Christian’s 
hope,  and  the  ultimate  reward  of  all  his  sufferings  for 
•Christ’s  sake,  in  as  full  a manner,  as  the  nature  of 
man  and  the  then  state  of  the  world  would  admit  of. 

Is  it  not  also  obvious  to  the  serious  enquirer,  that 
our  Lord  and  master  treated  all  men  as  rational 
creatures  and  free  agents,  accountable  for  all  their 
conduct?  He  laid  constraint  on  no  man’s  actions. — ■ 
Had  he  openly  declared  the  full  extent  of  his  king- 
dom, all  the  circumstances  of  his  second  coming  in 


88 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


glory,  and  the  full  meaning  of  all  the  intermediate 
events,  so  as  to  have  been  clearly  understood  by  all 
men  in  their  utmost  consequences,  in  the  first  place, 
he  would  have  left  no  opportunity  to  have  proved 
the  faith  of  his  people  and  their  reliance  on  his  ve* 
racity  and  faithfulness — again,  in  all  human  probabil- 
ity, if  we  judge  from  what  has  already  happened,  he 
would  have  had  no  better  success  with  an  unbe- 
lieving world,  than  he  already  has  had,  with  regard 
to  those  great  principles  and  facts,  which  were  ne- 
cessary most  explicitly  to  declare,  that  his  divine 
mission  and  nature  might  be  fully  proved,  so  as  to 
satisfy  every  one  who  was  seriously  desirous  of  know- 
ing the  truth. 

Besides  the  natural  consequences  of  unbelief  and 
hardness  of  heart  in  men  at  large,  he  would  have 
raised  the  whole  opposition  of  the  Roman  govern- 
ment against  his  followers,  as  opposers  of  the  then 
civil  establishment  of  the  empire,  and  would  have 
unnecessarily  increased  the  natural  enmity  of  man- 
kind against  him  and  his  doctrines ; but  even  had  it 
proved  otherwise,  and  the  greatest  part  of  the  world 
had  been  convinced  by  his  more  positive  declarations,  ’ 
then  opposers  might  have  endeavored  to  avoid  some 
things  foretold  by  the  prophets,  and  to  have  accom- 
plished others,  in  a way  destructive  of  the  evidence 
provided  by  the  whole  plan  and  economy  of  revela- 
tion.— In  short,  the  system  established  by  divine 
prescience  is  in  itself  complete  in  all  its  parts  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world,  and  will  not  admit  o£ 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


&9 


addition,  or  substruction,  without  overturning  the 
whole  design — And  even  when  the  great  events  had 
been  accomplished,  on  the  principles  of  the  objection, 
their  testimony  and  influence  would  have  been 
greatly  weakened,  because  justly  exposed  to  the 
charge  of  having  been  performed  with  design,  and 
for  the  express  purpose  of  supporting  the  peculiar 
dogmas  of  a particular  sect,  by  thus  fulfilling  the 
thing  foretold. 

It  shall  then  be  our  present  business  to  take  a 
view,  first  of  the  declarations  of  Christ  himself  in 
corroboration  of  the  ancient  prophecies  of  the  Old 
Testament,  and  then  proceed  to  the  belief  and  in- 
structions  of  his  apostles,  and  their  immediate  suc- 
cessors, who,  as  the  world  advanced  towards  the  ap- 
pointed time,  gave  themselves  more  liberty  on  this 
subject,  especially  after  the  great  proofs  the  world  had 
met  with  in  favor  of  revelation, — by  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem — the  dispersion  of  the  Jews,  and  the 
various  persecutions  of  the  Christian  church.  At  the 
same  time  it  will  be  necessary  to  keep  in  view  the 
necessity  there  was  to  answer  the  end  of  these 
prophetic  declarations,  that  while  the  faith  of  the 
true  believer  drew  from  them  a divine  consolation 
amidst  all  his  sufferings,  under  the  certainty  of  the 
filial  issue  being  thus  revealed  to  him,  yet  they 
should  he  as  a sealed  book  to  those  who  obeyed  not 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  And,  until  towards  the 
end  of  the  Roman  government,  they  were  to  answer 

no  farther  present  purpose  to  the  church  of  Christ, 

O 


00  PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS, 

than  to  assure  the  professors  beforehand,  of  their 
present  sufferings  and  future  glory;  being  persuaded 
that  those  who  should  hold  out  to  the  end,  should 
come  off  more  than  conquerors  through  him  who  hath 
loved  them,  and  given  himself  for  them.  That  on 
the  issue  they  should  receive  a glorious  reward, 
whieh  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  nor  hath  it 
ever  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive  of, 


THE  GOSPEL 


ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 

IN  the  course  of  Christ’s  ministry  on  earthy 
Matthew  records  several  strong  expressions  of  our 
Lord,  predictive  of  this  blessed  event;  he  very  early 
introduces  our  Lord,  teaching  his  disciples  to  pray, 
saying,  our  Father  who  art  in  the  Heavens,  &c.  Here 
we  are  taught  the  essential  parts  of  prayer,  in  the  man- 
ner in  which  we  should  address  the  throne  of  Omnipo- 
tence.— After  acknowledging,  in  deep  humiliation, 
the  Being,  who  emphatically  is  in  the  heavens — the 
relative  connection  we  bear  to  His  glorious  majesty, 
our  Creator  and  our  God ; and  his  actual  existence 
and  presence  in  the  mansions  on  high,  which  He  calls 
the  Heavens  in  the  plural  number,  our  Lord  having 
told  us  that  in  his  Father’s  house,  or  in  the  whole 
space  of  existence,  there  were  many  mansions  ; I say 
after  this  introduction,  the  next  petition  in  order  and 
importance  is,  u thy  Kingdom  come,  thy  will  be  done 
on  Earth  as  it  is  done  in  Heaven By  this  we  are 
expressly  taught,  that  the  kingdom  of  God  or  the 
Father  that  was  to  come,  was  the  kingdom  of  Christ, 
that  he  was  to  set  up  on  earth,  for  it  was  that  king- 
dom, which  was  to  cause  the  will  of  God  to  be 
done  on  Earth,  even  as  it  is  done  in  Heaven,  ” or 
that  mansion  of  glory  where  God,  in  a very  special 


MATTHEW. 


93 

manner,  manifested  his  presence.  The  .kingdom  of 
God  the  Father  had  come  among  the  seraphim  and 
cherubim  of  glory  and  all  the  happy  spirits  ia 
the  Heavens  from  the  beginning ; ‘this  therefore  could 
not  be  the  subject  of  the  petition;  but  it  is  clearly 
shewn  to  be  the  promised  kingdom  of  Christ  on  this 
earth,  at  his  second  coming  in  glory,  which  is  the 
great  object  of  all  the, divine  scriptures  from  Genesis 
to  the  Revelation. 

TSie  subsequent  petitions  all  relate  to  our  state  on 
this  earth,  till  vve  come  to  the  last  petition,  in  which 
we  pray  to  be  delivered  from  the  power  of  the  Evil 
One,  viz.  the  Prince  of  the  Power  of  the  air,  who 
worketh  in  the  children  of  disobedience;  and  the 
reason  assigned  is ; for  thine,  (that  is  God  the  Father,) 
is  the  just  and  lawful  power  and  government  of  the 
kingdom  that  Christ  was  to  establish  on  earth  at  his 
second  coming  in  his  own  glory  and  the  glory  of  the 
father,  together  with  power  and  glory  forever  and  ever 
or  throughout  all  the  ages  yet  to  come. 

When  most  men  read  of  heaven,  they  are  too  apt 
to  consider  it  as  some  state  immediately  above  our 
beads. — as  a state  wherein  all  sensible  and  visible  ob- 
jects are  done  away, — as  a place  of  which  no  concep- 
tion can  be  had. — A very  sensible  writer,  paraphrases 
the  iii.  3.  Mattb.  “ Repent  ye,  for  the  kingdom 
of  the  Heavens  is  at  hand,”  in  this  manner,  repent 
ye,  or  attain  to  new  sentiments  and  dispositions  of 
mind,  for  the  kingdom  of  the  Heavens  approacheth, 
or  is  at  hand,  that  is  a kingdom  of  righteousness, 


MATTHEW. 


93 


irulh  and  happiness,  such  as  takes  place  and  is  es- 
tablished in  the  Heavens.”  It  is  a little  extraordinary 
that  our  translators  should  in  so  many  instances  have 
translated  the  Greek  word  ouranion,  in  the  singular 
number,  though  it  is  so  plainly  plural,  without  as- 
signing any  reason  for  it. — It  is  therefore  clear,  as  the 
last  quoted  author  observes,  “ that  the  kingdom  of 
the  Heavens,  which  is  elsewhere  called  the  kingdom 
of  God,  means  simply  and  plainly,  a kingdom  (on 
earth)  of  such  order,  and  rule,  and  regulation,  and 
bliss,  and  glory,  as  is  established  and  prevails  in  the 
Heavens. — No  such  kingdom  has  yet  appeared  on 
earth,  and  therefore  we  must  still  look  and  long  after 
and  earnestly  and  habitually  pray  for  it,  with  earnest- 
ness and  great  desire.” 

Our  Lord  again  refers  to  this  kingdom  in  those  words 
addressed  to  the  unbelieving  Pharisees;  ;;  and  I say 
unto  you  that  many  shall  come  from  the  east  and  from 
the  west,  and  shall  sit  down  with  Abraham,  Isaac  and 
Jacob  in  the  kingdom  of  Heaven.”  Again  more  ex- 
pressly ; (e  for  the  son  of  man  shall  come  in  the  glory 
of  his  father,  with  his  angels,  and  then  he  shall  re- 
ward every  man  according  to  his  works.”  When 
the  disciples  had  been  on  the  mount  of  transfiguration, 
and  returning  from  thence,  finding  that  Elias,  who 
had  appeared  to  them  on  the  mount,  did  not  accom- 
pany them  down,  naturally  asked,  why  the  scribes 
said  that  Elias  must  first  come?  Christ  took  this  op- 
portunity, in  answering  their  question,  to  discover  to* 
them  the  double  meaning  of  the  prophecy” — and 


04 


MATTHEW. 


Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  u Elias  truly 
shall  first  come  and  restore  all  things.” — John  the 
Baptist  had  already  come,  and  they  had  done  unto 
him  what  they  listed ; that  is,  they  had  taken  his  life, 
and  though  he  had  come  “ in  the  power  and  spirit  of 
Elias,”  yet  here  is  an  express  declaration,  that  truly 
Elias  should  yet  first  come  and  restore  all  things. — 
This  is  a peculiar  description  of  the  Elias  referred  to, 
not  applicable  to  John  ; and  there  appears  to  be  the 
same  reason,  that  Christ  should  haVe  an  harbinger, 
or  fore-runner  to  his  second,  as  well  as  to  his  first 
coming. 

It  is  evident  that  John  did  not  by  his  coming, 
restore  all  things,  but  after  Johu’s  death  and  burial, 
Christ  says,  truly  Elias  shall  first  come  and  restore 
all  things .*  This  agrees  with  the  prophetic  declara- 
tion of  Malachi,  concerning  the  coming  of  Elias  be- 
fore the  great  and  dreadful  day  of  the  Lord,  as  has 
been  before  observed. 

* Mr  Mede  observes  upon  this  passage — “ the  meaning  is 
this,  that  this  Elias  should  bring  the  refractory  and  unbelieving 
posterity  of  the  Jewish  nation  to  have  the  same  heart  and  mind 
their  holy  fathers  and  progenitors  had,  who  feared  God  and 
believed  his  promises,  that  so  their  fathers  might  as  it  were  re- 
joice in  them  and  own  them  for  their  children:  that  is  he  should 
convert  them  to  the  faith  of  that  Christ,  whom  their  fathers 
hoped  in  and  looked  for;  lest,  continuing  obstinate  in  their  un- 
belief till  the  great  day  of  Christ’s  second  coming,  they  might 
perish  among  the  rest  of  the  enemies  of  his  kingdom”— vide 
■Ecclesiastes,  zlviii.  10.  Luke,  f 17. 


MATTHEW* 


S5 


The  disciples  still  having  an  immediate  temporal 
kingdom  in  view,  and  not  having  any  idea  of  the 
spiritual  nature  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Messiah  at  his 
first  appearance  in  the  world,  was  anxious  to  know 
what  reward  they  should  have  in  his  kingdom,  for 
their  leaving  all  and  following  him — “ And  Jesus 
said  unto  them,  ye  who  have  followed  me,  in  the  re- 
generation, when  the  son  of  man  shall  sit  on  the 
throne  of  his  glory,  shall  also  sit  on  twelve  thrones, 
judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.”* — Here  then  is 
a throne  of  glory  which  Christ  was  to  possess,  which, 
a9  the  Messiah,  he  had  not  at  this  time ; and  when 
he  did  possess  it,  he  was  also  to  have  power  to  give 
thrones,  or  judicial  power  to  his  apostles  over  the 
tribes  of  Israel,  and  of  course  they  must  be  in  being, 
in  the  body,  to  execute  that  office  of  judge  and  ruler. 
■ — Now  Christ  in  his  divine  nature  is,  and  always 
was  sitting  on  the  throne  of  his  glory  in  Heaven ; but 
the  throne  of  the  Messiah  here  referred  to,  is  a 
future  object,  and  can  be  no  other,  but  that  which  he 
is  to  enjoy  in  this  world,  at  his  second  coming  in 
glory. 

Again,  Christ  describing  this  great  event  says, 
il  For  as  the  lightening  cometh  out  of  the  east,  and 
shineth  even  unto  the  west,  so  shall  also  the  coming 
of  the  son  of  man  be. — Immediately  after  the  tribu- 

* This  means,  when  his  kingdom  shall  come,  after  the  first 
resurrection,  (the  previous  time  or  his  first  coming  in  the  flesh, 
being  here  called  the  regeneration)  then  the  diseiples  are  to 
judge  their  fellow-men, 


1)5 


MATTHEW. 


lation  of  those  days  shall  the  son  be  darkened,  and 
the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light,  and  the  stars  shall 
fall  from  heaven;  and  the  powers  of  heaven  shall  be 
shaken,  and  then  shall  appear  the  sign  of  the  son  of 
man  in  heaven,” — tliafc  is,  after  the  tribulation  caused 
by  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  and  the  dispersion  of 
the  Jewish  nation  throughout  the  world,  by  which 
they  should  suffer  exceedingly,  then  shall  the  kings 
and  governors  of  nations  be  put  down  and  destroyed, 
— the  great  men  and  nobles,  and  other  distinctions  of 
rank  and  dignity  should  fall  from  their  political 
standing — their  titles  and  orders  bo  abolished,  and 
all  the  powers  and  authorities  of  their  political 
heaven,  or  civil  and  religious  hierarchies  be  shaken, 
so  as  to  remove  every  opposition  and  obstruction  to 
the  improvement  of  the  people  in  religious  knowledge, 
by  which  a way  should  be  prepared  for  the  approach 
of  the  prince  of  peace,  or  the  sign  of  the  son  of  man 
in  heaven ; that  is,  his  visibly  coming  in  power  and 
authority  over  the  nations  of  the  earth. — This  shall 
bring  about  the  other  part  of  this  prophetic  denuncia- 
tion, “ that  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  shall  mourn, 
when  they  shall  see  the  son  of  man  coining  in  the 
clouds  of  heaven,  with  power  and  great  glory,  and 
he  shall  send  his  angels  (or  messengers)  with  a great 
sound  of  a trumpet,  and  they  shall  gather  together  his 
elect,  from  the  four  winds,  from  one  end  of  the 
heavens  to  the  other.”  Add  to  this  magnificent 
description,  the  parable  of  the  ten  virgins,  and  his 
declaration  to  the  Jewish  Sanhedrim,  when  he  was 
arraigned  before  them,  “ hereafter  ye  shall  see  the 


MATTHEW*  9? 

son  of  mail  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  power  and 
coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven” — and  in  consequence 
of  this  great  event,  he  warns  his  church,  to  “ watch 
therefore,  for  ye  know  not  what  hour  your  Lord  doth 
come — therefore  be  ye  also  ready,  for  in  such  an 
hour,  as  ye  tliinJc  not , the  son  of  man  cometh — blessed 
is  that  man,  whom  his  Lord,  when  he  cometh  shall 
find  so  doing;  but,  and  if  the  evil  servant  shall  say 
in  his  heart,  my  Lord  delayeth  his  coming” — (Have 
not  many  who  call  themselves  Christians,  as  well  as 
unbelievers,  great  reason  to  class  themselves  with 
objectors,  and  to  fear  the  awful  consequences)  a the 
Lord  of  that  servant  shall  come  in  a day  when  he 
looketh  not  for  him,  and  in  an  hour  that  he  is  not 
aware  of.” 

Our  Lord  also  in  the  last  distressing  moments  of 
his  life,  when  taking  leave  of  his  beloved  family, 
after  having  established  the  ordinance  df  his  supper, 
assured  them  that  “ he  would  not  drink  thenceforth 
of  that  fruit  of  the  vine,  until  that  day  when  he  should 
drink  it  new  with  them,  in  his  Father’s  kingdom.” 

P 


THE  GOSPEL 


ACCORDING  TO  MARK, 


THE  Evangelist  Mark,  not  only  confirms  the 
predictions  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  as  above  re- 
cited, but  adds  to  and  enforces  them,  when  he  re- 
cords the  assertion  of  his  master,  “ whosoever  shall 
be  ashamed  of  me  and  my  words  in  this  adulterous 
and  sinful  generation,  of  him  also  shall  the  son  of 
man  be  ashamed  when  he  cometh  in  the  glory  of  his 
father,  with  his  holy  angels' ” — And  he  warns  his 
disciples  and  followers,  u that  when  they  shall  hear 
of  wars  and  rumors  of  wars,  they  should  not  be 
troubled,  for  or  because  such  things  must  needs  he, 
but  the  end  shall  not  be  yet ; for  nation  shall  rise 
against  nation,  and  kingdom  against  kingdom,  and 
there  shall  be  earthquakes  in  divers  places,  and 
famines  and  troubles — and  there  shall  be  fearful 
sights  and  great  signs  from  Heaven,  and  Jerusalem 
shall  be  trodden  down,  of  the  gentiles,  until  the  times 
of  the  gentiles  be  fulfilled. 

These  are  but  the  beginning  of  sorrows,  for  the 
gospel  must  first  be  published  among  all  nations — 
but  in  those  days,  that  after  tribulation,  the  sun*  shall 

* This  eannot  mean  a literal  darkening  of  the  sun,  or  the 
falling  of  the  stars  from  Heaven — for  whither  should  they 
fall  ? — Most  of  them  are  many  times  larger  than  this  earth 
and  could  not  fall  on  it. 


MARK. 


m 

be  darkened  and  the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light,  and 
jhe  stars  of  heaven  shall  fall,  and  the  powers  that  are 
in  heaven  shall  be  shaken — and  then  shall  they  see 
the  son  of  man  coming  in  the  clouds  with  great  pow- 
er and  glory ; verily  I say  unto  you  that  this  nation f 
(as  it  should  have  been  rendered)  shall  not  pass 
away,  till  all  these  things  be  done.*—' Take  ye  heed^ 

Mr  Mede  says,  il  In  the  prophets  every  kingdom  and  body 
of  government,  resembleth  the  world — and  the  parts  also,  the 
heavens,  the  earth — the  stars  serve  for  that  repreesntation— « 
vid.  Isaiah,  li. — 15,  where  this  speech  is  of  the  deliverance 
wherewith  God  delivered  the  people  of  Israel  out  of  Egypt, 
that  of  them  he  might  found  a kingdom  or  commonw  ealth  for 
himself  in  the  land  of  promise — out  of  which  also,  it  will  not 
be  hard  to  gather,  what  that  new  heaven  and  new  earth  may 
be  in  the  same  prophet,  ch.  Ixv.  17,  and  Ixvi.  22d. — to  wit,  a 
new  world  of  the  same  form — ^according  to  this  representation 
therefore,  Heaven  in  the  prophetical  notion  shall  express  what- 
ever is  lofty  in  the  state  of  any  kingdom  or  commonwealth— » 
by  the  earth,  that  which  is  inferior — the  stars  those  who  at- 
tain and  bear  place  in  that  height,  by  w hich  reason  the  sun 
and  the  moon,  the  principal  lights  in  heaven,  will  point  out 
the  first  and  chiefest  majesty  and  dignity  of  a kingdom  and 
the  next  in  order.” — Yid.  also  Haggai  ii>  6, 7,  21,  22,— Jerm> 
iv.  23d.— Isaiah  li.  15,  16.  xxxiv.  2,  5, 

* Mr,  Mede  in  his  reply  to  Mr  Hayne,  who  applied  this 
sentence  of  Christ  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  says, 

whilst  you  endeavor,  in  this  manner  to  establish  a ground 
for  the  first  coming  of  Christ,  you  bereave  the  phuroh  of  those 
principal  passages  in  the  scriptures,  whereon  she  hath  al-? 
ways  grounded  her  faith  in  the  second  coming.— 2dly.  You 
ground  all  this  on  the  ambiguity  of  the  word  generation — 
whereas  genea  signifies  not  only  but^ens,  natio  progenies 


100 


MARE. 


watch  and  pray,  for  ye  know  not  when  the  time  is,  for 
the  son  of  man  is  as  a man  taking  a far  journey,  who 
left  his  house  and  gave  authority  to  his  servants,  and 
to  every  man  his  work,  and  commanded  the  porter 
to  watch — and  what  I say  unto  you,  I say  unto  all \ 
watch.” — And  in  the  institution  of  the  Lord’s  supper, 
he  ended  it  with  saying,  u verily  I will  not  drink 
any  more  of  the  fruit  of  the  vine,  until  that  day  when 
I shall  drink  it  new  in  the  kingdom  of  God.” — And 
when  Jesus  was  arraigned  before  the  high-priest,  he 
asked  him,  u art  thou  the  Christ,  the  son  of  the  bless- 
ed? And  Jesus  said,  I am,  and  ye  shall  see  the  sou 
of  man  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  power,  and  coming 
in  the  clouds  of  heaven.” 

and  so  ought  to  be  here  taken,  viz.  11  the  nation  of' the  Jews 
should  not  perish,  till  all  these  things  were  fulfilled.” 


THE  GOSPEL 

ACCORDING  TO  LITRE. 


THE  gospel  of  Luke  does  not  diminisli  the 
testimony,  for  he  sets  out  with  establishing  this  im- 
portant fact,  “ and  the  angel  said  unto  her,  fear  not 
Mary,  for  thou  hast  found  favor  with  God,  and  be- 
hold thou  shaft  conceive  and  bring  forth  a son,  and 
thou  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus— -he  shall  be  great 
and  called  the  son  of  the  highest— and  the  Lord  God 
shall  give  unto  him  the  throne  of  his  Father  David  j 
and  he  shall  reign  over  the  house  of  Jacob,  forever^ 
and  of  his  kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end.”  And 
Zachariah  had  expressly  asserted,  that  the  coming 
of  Christ  was  to  perform  the  mercy  to  our  fathers,. 
I and  to  remember  his  holy  covenant,  the  oath  which 
1 he  swear  to  our  father  Abraham.”  What  was  this 
covenant  and  oath;  but  that  he  should  inherit  the 
land  of  Oannan,  and  that  in  his  seed  all  the  nations 
of  the  earth  should  be  blessed. — And  when  Jesus 
addressed  his  disciples  on  the  propriety  or  rather  the 
necessity  of  taking  up  their  cross  daily  to  follow  him, 
he  adds,  “ Whosoever  shall  be  ashamed  of  me  and 
my  words,  of  him  shall  the  son  of  man  be  ashamed 
when  he  shall  come  in  his  own  glory,  and  in  his 
father’s,  and  of  the  holy  angels.” 

Our  Lord  himself  also  taught  his  disciples  very 
1 early  to  look  forward  to  this  great  event,  by  making 


1Q3 


LUKE. 


it  their  duty  iu  their  daily  prayers,  to  pray,  (C  thy 
kingdom  come,  thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in 
heaven,  for  thine  is  the  kingdom,  the  power  and  the 
glory.” — Jesus  Christ  encourages  his  people,  u fear 
not  little  flock,  says  he,  it  is  your  father’s  good 
pleasure  to  give  you  the  kingdom — let  your  loins  be 
girded  about  and  your  light  burning;  and  ye  your- 
selves like  unto  men,  who  wait  for  their  Lord,  when 
he  will  return  from  the  wedding ; that  when  he 
cometh  and  knocketh  you  may  open  to  him  imme- 
diately; blessed  are  those  servants,  whom  the  Lord 
when  he  cometh , shall  find  watching.” 

The  Lord  was  then  with  them,  and  therefore  he 
must  have  had  reference  to  his  going  away  and  his 
after  return.— -The  parable  of  the  nobleman  going 
into  a far  country,  to  receive  for  himself  a kiugdom 
and  to  return,  further  confirms  the  doctrine  and  the 
consequences  to  the  careless  and  slothful  servant. — 
Christ  continues  the  same  language,  “ be  ye  therefore 
also  ready,  for  the  son  of  man  (who  was  then  speak- 
ing to  them)  cometh  at  an  hour,  when  ye  think  not; 
for  as  the  lightening,  that  lighteneth  out  of  one  part 
under  the  heavens  shineth  onto  the  other,  so  shall 
also  the  son  of  man  be,  in  his  day;  hut  first,  he  must 
suffer  many  things,  and  be  rejected  of  this  generation 
(or  as  it  should  be,  of  this  nation)  and  as  it  was  in 
the  days  of  Noah,  so  shall  it  also  be  in  the  days  of 
the  son  of  man ; they  did  eat,  they  drank,  they  marr 
ried  wives,  they  were  given  in  marriage,  until  the 
day  that  Noah  entered  into  the  ark,  and  the  floo$ 


LUKE 


103 


Caine  and  destroyed  them  all:  even  thus  shall  it  be 5 
in  the  day  when  the  son  of  man  is  revealed.  And 
there  shall  be  signs  in  the  sun  and  in  the  moon  and 
in  the  stars,  and  upon  earth  distress  of  nations,  with 
perplexity;  the  sea  and  the  waves  roaring — men’s 
hearts  failing  them  for  fear,  and  for  looking  after 
those  things,  which  are  coming  upon  the  earth — for 
the  powers  of  heaven  shall  be  shaken,  and  then  shall 
be  seen , the  son  of  man  coming  in  a cloud,  with 
power  and  great  glory : when  these  things  begin  to 
come  to  pass,  then  look  up  and  lift  up  your  heads, 
for  your  redemption  draweth  nigh.”* — Our  blessed 
Lord  then,  notwithstanding  his  humble  appearance 
and  low  state  not  having  a place  to  lay  his  head,  in- 
formed his  disciples  “ that  he  appointed  to  them  a 
kingdom,  as  his  father  had  appointed  unto  him,  that 
they  might  eat  and  drink  at  his  table  in  his  king = 

* The  order  of  time  in  which  the  events  predicted  by  our 
Lord  are  to  follow  each  other  is,  first  the  powers  of  heaven,  or 
the  kingdoms  and  governments  of  Europe  shall  be  shaken, 
that  is,  they  shall  be  removed  from  the  political  universe- 
second,  they  shall  then  see  the  son  of  man  coming  in  a cloud, 
with  power  and  great  glory — thirdly,  when  these  things  begin 
to  come  to  pass,  then  look  up  and  lift  your  heads,  for  your  re- 
deemer draweth  nigh— But  Matthew  says,  in  (or  after)  the 
tribulation  of  those  days,  the  sun  shall  be  darkened,  &c. 

Dr.  Sykes  says,  when  speaking  on  these  words,  “ when  ye 
gee  and  know  that  these  things  are  come  to  pass,  know  ye  that 
the  kingdom  of  God  is  nigh  at  hand,”  when  ye  perceive  that 
the  monarchies  of  Europe,  and  aristocracies  of  the  world  are 
falling  to  pieces,  be  assured  that  the  Messiah  is  coming  in  his 
kingdom. 


401  LUKE.’ 

dom,  and  sit  on  thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes 
of  Israel/7 

This  has  never  yet  come  to  pass,  and  therefore 
must  relate  to  a fulfillment  at  his  second  coming  in 
glory,  and  after  the  first  resurrection : this  being  ab- 
solutely necessary  to  the  completion  of  it — Enjoying 
a kingdom,  eating  and  drinking  at  their  master’s 
table,  and  sitting  on  the  seat  of  judgment  and  actually 
trying  those  who  are  to  be  acquitted  or  condemned, 
cannot  with  any  propriety  be  referred  to  a merely 
spiritual  state,  or  a heavenly  said  spiritual  world. 


THE  GOSPEL 


ACCORDING  TO  JOHN., 


THE  beloved  apostle  John,,  who  leaned  on  his 
master’s  bosom,  and  was  continued  in  life  the  longest 
of  any  of  the  apostles  of  our  Lord,  wrote  his  gospel 
at  the  age  of  ninety-eight  years,  and  upwards  of  sixty 
years  after  the  crucifixion.  He  lived  to  see  many  ab- 
surd tenets  advanced  in  the  church  of  Christ,  by 
heretics,  and  enemies  to  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus, 
and  established  the  doctrine  we  are  examining,  when 
he  informs  us  that  Christ  told  his  disciples,  “ that 
in  his  Father’s  house  (or  kingdom)  were  many  man- 
sions ; if  it  had  not  been  so,  he  would  have  told  them. 
I go,  says  he,  to  prepare  a place  for  you — I will  come 
again  and  receive  you  unto  myself,  that  where  1 am, 
there  ye  may  be  also.”  He  earnestly  invokes  his 
father  in  the  most  pathetic  terms,  “ Father  I will  that 
they  also,  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  be  with  me 
where  I am,  that  they  may  behold  my  glory,  which 
thou  hast  given  me,  for  thou  lovedst  me  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world.”  Those  whom  God  had 
given  to  Christ  would  certainly  behold  his  glory  in 
heaven  or  the  place  of  departed  spirits ; but  it  was 
his  glory  as  the  Messiah  in  this  world,  when  he 
should  see  the  travail  of  his  soul  and  be  satisfied, 
that  they  were  to  behold,  when  they  should  be  re- 
Q 


105 


JOHN. 


united  to  the  body,  at  the  first  resurrection,  and  share 
in  the  glorious  thiugs  that  he  was  to  receive  as  the 
king  of  Zion. 

The  disciples  certainly  understood  these  promises 
as  relating  to  some  state  of  glory  in  this  world,  and 
therefore  asked  with  considerable  anxiety,  the  ex- 
press question  of  our  Lord,  saying,  u tell  us  when 
shall  these  things  be?  And  what  shall  be  the  sign  of 
thy  coming?”  which  you  have  been  speaking  of  with 
so  much  pleasure,  and  at  which  we  are  to  be  thus 
honored  and  rewarded ; and  lastly,  what  shall  be  the 
sign  “ of  the  eud  of  the  world,”  or  of  the  age  or  pe- 
riod you  refer  to,  as  the  last  you  have  mentioned.* 
Our  Saviour  answers  them  without  a parable,  and 
predicts  and  forewarns  them  of  the  previous  signs 
of  the  times,  and  then  in  plain  and  positive  terms 
declares,  (<  that  then  shall  appear  the  sign  of  the  son 
of  man  in  heaven,  when  the  tribes  of  the  earth  shall 
mourn,  and  shall  see  the  son  of  man  coming  in  the 
clouds  of  heaven  with  power  and  great  glory.”  The 
enquiry  of  the  disciples  was,  what  would  be  the 
santeleia  ton  aionos,  or  the  consummation  of  the  pe- 
riod, at  the  expiration  of  which,  another  aionos,  or 
eminent  period,  was  to  commence.  The  fathers  often 
took  this  for  the  millenhium — in  the  Old  Testament 
and  the  Targum,  the  reign  of  the  Messiah  is  termed, 

* This  should  be  rendered  according  to  the  opinions  of  St. 
Jerome — Erasmus — Beza  and  Montanus,  either  period,  or  time 
— the  greek  word  is  Mion.  Mr  Waple  says  it  signifies  an  age 
of  the  world,  or  some  eminent  period  of  it 


JOHN. 


107 


the  age  to  come. — The  latter  part  of  these  questions, 
is  thus  paraphrased  by  Dr.  Clarke,  “ and  by  what 
signs  shall  we  know  when  the  consummation  of  the 
present  state  of  things  in  this  world  shall  be  ? and 
when  and  by  what  revolutions  the  kingdom  of  the 
Messiah  shall  be  established.’7 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 


WE  will  now  examine  the  conduct  of  the 
apostles  of  the  risen  Saviour,  whom  he  sent  forth 
(after  his  resurrection)  to  teach  all  nations  the  princi- 
ples of  his  divine  doctrines,  which  they  received 
personally  from  their  Master,  under  the  miraculous 
influences  of  the  holy  spirit,  according  to  bis  promises 
whilst  in  the  world.  They  regularly  continue  the 
sacred  and  mysterious  clue,  and  carry  on  the  original 
idea,  holding  up  to  their  numerous  followers,  the 
second  coming  of  their  glorious  restorer  and  redeemer,, 
as  the  great  object  of  their  hope  and  joy. 

Berennius,  the  disciple  of  the  famous  Episcopius, 
says,  “ It  is  not  difficult  to  gain  information  of  what 
the  disciples  understood  by  the  coming  of  Christ, 
provided  we  shall  have  considered  the  hope  enter- 
tained by  the  Jews  respecting  the  Messiah,  which 
was  then  generally  prevalent,  namely,  that  it  was 
incumbent  on  him  to  restore  upon  earth , the  fallen 
kingdom  of  Israel — to  establish  the  throne  of  David, 
so  as  never  again  to  be  shaken — and  to  bring  de- 
liverance to  them  without  exception,  from  all  their 
enemies. — Hence  that  speech  of  the  disciples  travel- 
ling to  Emmaus,  £e  but  we  trusted  that  it  had  been 
him,  who  should  have  redeemed  Israel.” — Where- 
fore it  is  true  that  by  the  coming  of  Christ,  the 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.  100 

apostles  understood  nothing  else,  thau  the  glorious 
kingdom  of  the  Messiah,  to  be  erected  upon  earth,  as 
others  have  also  remarked  before  us. 

But  it  is  also  elsewhere  entitled  in  the  scriptures, 
ei  the  kingdom  of  God,”  concerning  which,  all  the 
prophets  have  predicted,  and  concerning  the  estab- 
lishment of  which,  his  disciples  asked  their  master 
after  he  was  riseu  from  the  dead,  whether  he  would 
at  that  time  restore  again  the  kingdom  to  Israel. — 
By  the  end  of  the  world,  (or  age)  the  disciples  did 
not  understand  the  dissolution  of  the  heavens  and  the 
earth,  but  the  destruction  of  the  monarchies  of  the 
world,  which  had  been  first  exhibited  in  a dream  to 
Nebuchadnezzar  and  afterwards  to  Daniel — For 
likewise  in  Isaiah,  Ixv.  17,  and  Ixvi.  22,  God  is  in- 
troduced speaking  thus,  of  the  same  periods  or  tiraeSj 
t(  behold  I create  new  heavens  and  a new  earth  j 
and  the  former  shall  not  be  remembered,  nor  come 
into  mind.” — But  the  apostles  expected  this  revolu- 
tion in  the  monarchies  of  the  world,  according  to 
DaniePs  prophecy,  ii.  7?  would  happen  at  the  same 
time  with,  (or  just  before)  the  second  coming  of  the 
Messiah,  upon  whose  entrance  into  his  kingdom,  he 
would  restore  the  dominion  to  Israel. 

In  these  acts  of  the  apostles  we  are.  told,  that  at  the 
ascension  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  the  highly  favor- 
ed witnesses  of  the  astonishing  fact,  were  staring  in 
amazement  and  wonder  after  their  ascending  Lord, 
£i  and  looking  stedfastly  towards  heaven,  when  two 
men  (in  appearance)  stood  by  them  in  white  apparel, 


110 


THE  ACfS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 


and  said,  ye  men  of  Gallilee,  why  stand  ye  gazing' 
tip  into  heaven — this  same  Jesus  who  is  taken  up 
from  you  into  heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like  manner 
as  ye  have  seen  him  go  into  heaven. 

The  Apostles  afterwards  frequently  exhorted  their 
hearers  in  such  language  as  this,  u repent  ye  there- 
fore and  be  converted,  that  your  sins  may  be  blotted 
out,  when  the  times  of  refreshing  shall  come,  from 
the  ■presence  of  the  Lord ; and  he  shall  send  Jesus 
Christ,  who  before  was  preached  unto  you ; whom  the 
heavens  must  receive,  until  the  times  of  the  restitution 
of  all  things,  which  God  hath  spoken  ('or  foretold  J by 
the  mouths  of  all  his  holy  prophets  since  the  world  be- 
gan.’9 And  we  find  St.  Stephen,  when  speaking  of 
the  land  of  Canaan  as  promised  to  Abraham,  saying, 
t(  and  he  gave  Abraham  none  inheritance  in  it,  no, 
not  so  much  as  to  set  his  foot  on ; yet  he  did  promise 
that  he  would  give  it  to  him  for  a possession,  and  to 
his  seed  after  him,  when  yet  he  had  no  child.” — Yet 
in  the  very  next  verse  he  acknowledges  that  God,  at 
the  same  time  informed  Abraham,  that  his  seed 
should  sojourn  in  a strange  land,  and  that  they 
should  bring  them  into  bondage,  and  intreat  them  evil 
four  hundred  years.” — And  then  he  gave  them  the 
rite  of  circumcision,  as  a seal  of  this  covenant  on  the 
part  of  God,  as  a confirmation  of  the  solemn  promise 
made  to  him,  and  as  an  encouragement  and  support  to 
his  faith  in  so  distant  and  future  fulfilment.  So  that 
Abraham  seems  to  have  understood  that  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  promise  was  to  take  place  on  the  resuP  • 


THE  ACTS  OP  THE  APOSTLES.  11  i 

lection  of  the  body  after  death,  as  he  could  not  have 
expected  to  have  lived  400  years,  from  this  time,  in 
the  then  state  of  the  world. 


CORINTHIANS. 


THE  great  apostle  Paul  wlieu  instructing  the 
Corinthians,  charged  them,  “ that  they  should  come 
behind  in  no  (spiritual)  gift;  waiting  for  the  coming 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ,”  who  shall  also  confirm  you 
unto  the  end,  that  ye  may  be  blameless  in  the  day  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ — and  in  speaking  of  his  being 
judged  by  men,  he  warns  them,  “ therefore  judge 
nothing  before  the  time,  until  the  Lord  come , who 
both  will  bring  to  light  the  hidden  things  of  darkness, 
and  will  make  manifest  the  counsels  of  the  heart;  and 
then  shall  every  man  have  praise  of  God.”  And 
when  he  gives  them  particular  directions  for  partaking 
of  the  Lord’s  supper,  he  tells  them  that  u as  often  as 
they  did  eat  that  bread  and  drink  that  cup,  they  did 
show  forth  the  Lord’s  death,  till  he  should  come.” — 
And  in  his  lecture  on  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  he 
says,  u but  every  man  in  his  own  order,  Christ  the 
first  fruits,  afterwards  they  who  are  Christ’s,  at  his 
coming — Then  cometh  the  end,  or  the  next  great 
period  or  era.” — The  apostle  then  proceeds  to  a 
more  explicit  account  of  the  process  in  that  day — 
“ Behold!  I show  you  a mystery;  we  shall  not  all 
sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be  changed  ; in  a moment — in 
the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trumpet ; for  the 
trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised 
Incorruptible;  and  we  ?hall  be  changed,” 


EPHESIANS. 


THE  subject  of  this  epistle  did  not  lead  the 
apostle  immediately  to  speak  of  this  great  event,  yet 
lie  incidentally  mentions  it,  (as  he  constantly  does  on 
every  proper  occasion,)  in  the  following  verse— » 
li  God  hath  raised  us  up  together,  and  made  us  sit 
together  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus,  that  in 
the  ages  to  come  he  might  shew  the  exceeding  riches 
of  his  grace  in  his  kindness  towards  us  through  Christ 
Jesus.” 


PHILXPPIANS. 


SO  again  here,  et  that  I may  know  him  and  the 
power  of  his  resurrection  and  the  fellowship  of  his 
sufferings,  being  made  conformable  to  his  death,  if  by 
any  means  I might  attain  unto  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead”  This  must  mean  the  first  resurrection,  over 
the  subjects  of  which  the  second  death  will  have  no 
power,  for  all  good  and  bad  will  at  last  be  raised  t» 
the  final  judgment. 

R 


COLOSSIAN& 


THE  Colossians  are  also  encouraged  by  the 
game  great  apostle,  “ that  when  Christ  who  is  the 
Christian’s  life  should  appear,  then  they  also  should 
appear  with  him  in  glory.” 

«'  "rnWfr  i'£  © vl<-  'IHil  ' 
l 

THESSALONIANS. 


AND  in  his  epistle  to  the  Thessalonians,  he 
commends  them  “ for  their  faith  God-ward,  and  for 
their  turning  from  idols  to  God,  and  to  waiting/or 
his  son  from  heaven  whom  he  raised  from  the  dead;’^ 
and  then  asks,  u what  is  his  hope  or  joy,  or  crown 
of  rejoicing?”  He  answers  his  own  question,  “ are 
not  ye,  in  the  presence  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  at 
his  coming  P” — He  therefore  exhorts  them  “ to  estab- 
lish their  hearts  unblamable  in  holiness  before  God 
even  our  father,  at  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  ivith  all  his  saints. ”— He  then  proceeds  to 
give  them  further  directions  for  their  holy-  conduct  in 
this  life,  and  informs  them  that  (<  he  would  not 
(amidst  their  learning  how  to  live  here)  have  them 


THES  SALOPIANS. 


m 

Ignorant  concerning  their  brethren  who  were  asleep, 
(or  had  died)  that  they  (by  that  knowledge)  might 
not  sorrow  for  them,  even  as  for  others  who  have  no 
hope,  for  if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose 
again,  even  so  (as  certainly  and  in  like  manner)  them 
also  who  sleep  in  Jesus,  will  God  bring  with  him $ 
for  this  we  say  unto  you  by  the  word  of  the  Lord,  that 
we  who  are  alive  and  remain  unto  the  coming  of  the 
Lord,  shall  not  prevent  them  who  are  asleep ; for  the 
Lord  himself  shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a shout , 
with  the  voice  of  the  arch-angel,  and  with  the  trump 
«f  God,  and  the  dead  in  Chnst  shall  rise  first — then 
we  who  are  alive  and  remain,  shall  be  caught  up  to- 
gether with  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in 
the  air ; and  so,  or  then,  shall  we  ever  be  with  the 
Lord;  wherefore  (or  on  this  account)  comfort  one 
another  with  these  words”— But,  of  (these)  times  and 
seasons,  he  supposes  that  he  had  no  need  to  write, 
C(  as  the  brethren  knew  perfectly  as  they  had  been 
before  instructed  fully,  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  would 
some  as  a thief  in  the  night;  and  he  most  devoutly 
prays  to  God,  that  their  whole  spirit,  and  soul  and 
body  might  be  preserved  blameless  until  the  coming 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 

And  when  the  Thessalonians  appeared  to  be  dis= 
tressed  by  the  various  persecutions  of  their  enemies, 
in  which  they  had  discovered  great  patience  and  re- 
signation, he  comforts  them  with  the  same  language; 
(<  and  as  to  you  who  are  troubled,  you  shall  rest  with 
its,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from 


iiG  THESS  ALO  Jf  IANS. 

heaven  with  liis  mighty  angels  in  flaming  fire,  taking 
vengeance  on  them  who  know  not  God,  and  who  obey 
not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  J°  sus  Christ,  who  shall 
be  punished  with  everlasting  destruction  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  his 
power,  when  he  shall  come  to  be  glorified  in  his 
saints,  and  to  be  admired  in  all  them  who  believe.” 

He  then  proceeds  to  exhort  the  brethren  u by  the 
coming  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  they  would 
not  be  shaken  in  their  minds,  or  be  troubled,  as  if  the 
day  of  the  Lord  was  at  hand : he  begs  that  they 
would  not  be  deceived  by  any  means,  for  that  day 
should  not  come  until  there  should  first  come  a falling 

* The  flood  of  infidelity  that  is  prevailing  throughout 
Europe,  as  well  as  other  parts  of  the  world,  may  justly  be  con- 
sidered as  a manifest  fulfilment  of  the  prophetic  declarations  of 
the  apostles  of  Christ,  and  one  of  the  alarming  signs  of  the 
times. — Germany,  which  was  the  principal  seat  of  the  reforma- 
tion, has  sorely  experienced  the  truth  of  this  prediction.  By 
means  of  the  iilqminati  and  other  vain  pretenders  to  philoso- 
phy, she  lias  lost  much  of  her  taste  and  relish  for  those  divine 
truths  that  so  eminently  adorned  her  great  men  for  two  cen- 
turies, and  for  the  support  of  which,  so  many  have  laid  down 
their  lives.—' 1‘  There  still  are  some  respectable  divines  in  Ger- 
many; bat  the  principles  of  Eickhorn  of  Gottingen,  with 
respect  to  the  old  testament,  which  together  with  Geddes  (of 
Great  Britain)  his  works  on  the  same  subject,  are  gaining  fast 
ground. — I will  not  assert  that  Eickhorn  by  lessening  the  au- 
thority of  the  old  testament,  meant  to  undermine  that  of  the 
new.  But  I am  fully  persuaded  and,  will  positively  assert,  that 
if  he  had  that  design,  he  could  not  possibly  have  made  use  of 
snore  successful  means.  Indeed  among  the  most  respectable  of 


THESSAL0NIANS. 


117 

away,*  (of  professors)  and  the  man  of  sin  be  revealed, 
the  son  of  perdition,  who  opposeth  and  exalteth  him- 
self above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worship- 
ped ; so  that  as  God,  he  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God, 
shewing  himself  that  he  is  God.?? 

the  clergy  whom  I have  seen  and  heard  of,  the  divine  authority 
and  positive  institutions  of  the  gospel  seem  to  be  entirely  left 
out  of  the  question;  and  we  have  instead  of  the  doctrines  and 
precepts  of  Jesus  Christ,  elegant  dissertations  on  the  beauty  of 
virtue;  lofty  declamations  on  humanity,  and  against  the  present 
war  with  France;  and  sublime  attempts  to  account  for  every 
thing,  not  by  appealing  to  the  Creator,  but  by  abstract  reason- 
ing.—But  these  writings  are  so  extensive  and  uniformly  dan- 
gerous that  the  consequences  to  the  public  must  be  the  same, 
and  therefore  it  is  most  devoutly  to  be  wished  that  all  the  real 
lovers,  and  true  philosophers  of  Germany,  would  follow  the 
example  ofGenz,  and  some  few  others;  and  unite  in  stemming 
the  torrent  of  false  philosophy  and  revolutionary  politics.”— 
Anti.  Jac.  Rev.  vi.  vol.  571-578. 


TIMOTHY, 


ST.  PAUL  cliargeth  Timothy,  u before  God 
and  the  Lord  J sus,  who  shall  judge  the  quick  and 

the  dead,  at  his  appearing  in  his  kingdom , that  he 
should  keep  the  commandment  that  he  had  given  him, 
without  spot  and  unrebukable,  until  the  appearing 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ , who  in  his  times,  he 
shall  show,  who  is  the  blessed  and  only  potentate, 
the  king  of  kings  and  Lord  of  Lords.” — He  says 
that  “ I have  fought  a good  fight — I have  finished 
my  course — I have  kept  the  faith,  and  henceforth 
there  is  laid  up  for  me  a crown  of  righteousness, 
which  the  Lord  the  righteous  judge  shall  give  me  at 
that  day , and  not  to  me  only,  but  unto  all  them  also, 
who  love  his  appearing,”  and  formally  concludes  hi$ 
exhortation,  “ to  the  end  that  his  heart  might  be  es- 
tablished unblamable  in  holiness  before  God,  even 
our  Father,  at  the  coming  of  »ur  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
with  all  his  saints,” 


TITUS. 


THE  same  apostle  asserts,  in  this  epistle  to  Ti- 
tus, (e  that  the  grace  of  God  has  appeared  unto  all 
men,  teaching  us  that  denying  ungodliness  and  world- 
ly lusts,  we  should  live  soberly,  righteously  and  god- 
ly in  this  present  world,  looking  for  that  blessed  hope 
and  the  glorious  appearing  of  the  great  God  even 
oivr  Saviour  Jesus  Christ 


HEBREWS. 


IN  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  the  apostle  takes 
up  the  principle  at  large,  and  connecting  the  Old  and 
New  Testament  together,  shows  it  to  be  the  life  and 
spirit  of  both  dispensations,  or  rather  that  they  were 
but  one  dispensation  under  different  modifications,  to 
suit  the  different  advancements  and  progress  of  the 
main  object. 

He  encourages  the  suffering  disciples  among  the 
Hebrews,  by  shewing  in  a convincing  manner  the 
inefficiency  and  weakness  of  the  law,  sacrifices,  and 
the  all-sufficiency  of  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  himself  to 


120 


HEBREWS. 


take  away  sin  and  perfect  them  in  holiness. — He  be- 
seeches them  not  to  suffer  their  afflictions  so  to  work, 
as  to  lead  them  to  cast  away  their  confidence  and 
hope,  “ for  they  had  need  of  patience,”  which  was  to 
be  supported  and  kept  up  by  the  assurance,  that 
after  having;  by  their  sufferings  and  patience  done  the 
will  of  (rod,  “ they  should  inherit  the  promises” — and 
he  exhorts  to  great  additional  comfort  arising  from 
the  certainty  of  these  promises,  i(  for  yet  a little 
while,  and  he  that  is  certainly  to  come  (to  your  re- 
lief and  everlasting  joy)  will  come,  and  will  not  tarry.” 
-—And  he  concludes  by  assuring  them  that  it  is  by 
this  faith  and  hope  of  his  speedily  coming,  that  they 
were  to  live  from  day  to  day — he  then  assures  them 
that  this  faith  will  be  to  them  the  very  substance  of 
the  things  they  hoped  for,  and  the  evidence  of  the 
things  they  could  not  at  present  see — he  then  proves 
it  by  the  example  of  all  the  old  patriarchs. 

But  the  apostle  well  knew  that  he  was  writing  to 
those  who  had  been  already  instructed  in,  and  were 
practising  on  this  general  doctrine.  That  they  would 
fully  understand  him,  although  he  did  not  enter  into 
the  minutia  of  the  circumstances  attending  the  im- 
portant facts  he  was  writing  on ; which  might  have 
given  great  and  unnecessary  umbrage  to  the  Roman 
government,  especially  if  it  had  been  convinced  that 
the  Christians  had  expected  to  possess  a kingdom  of 
righteousness  under  Jesus  Christ  in  the  land  of  Ju- 
dea, to  the  exclusion  of  every  other  power  and  king- 
dom of  the  world. 


HEBREWS.  ±Zl 

He  therefore  contents  himself  with  tracing  the 
effects  of  the  faith  in  this  promise  of  the  Messiah  (un- 
der whom  at  his  second  comiug,  Abraham,  Isaac  and 
Jacob  should  inherit  the  glorious  land)  as  it  particu- 
larly shone  forth  in  the  conduct  of  those  ancient 
heroes  of  the  old  testament,  to  whom  he  specially 
refers. — These  had  the  glimmering  light  of  the  great 
and  mysterious  truth  revealed  to  them  in  different 
ways,  but  which,  however  obscure,  were  sufficient  to 
exercise  and  prove  their  victorious  faith  in  that  God 
who  had  promised  and  could  not  deceived 

He  mentions  Abel,  Enoch,  Noah,  Abraham  and 
ethers;  and  then  shows  what  God  had  specially 
promised  to  Israel,  and  the  happy  consequences  that 
would  ensue  therefrom:  u for  this  is  the  covenant 
that  I will  make  with  the  house  of  Israel  after  those 
days  saith  the  Lord : I will  put  my  laws  into  their 
mind  and  write  them  in  their  hearts,  and  I will  be 
to  them  a God,  and  they  shall  be  to  me  a people : 
for  these  (Abel,  Enoch,  &c.)  all  died  in  the  faith,  not 
having  received  the  promises,  but  having  seen  them 
afar  off,  and  were  persuaded  of  them  and  embraced 
them. — By  faith  Abraham  offered  up  Isaac ; accounts 
ing  that  God  was  able  to  raise  him  up,  even  from  the 
dead,  from  whence  he  received  him  in  a figure:”  that 
is,  by  binding  Isaac  and  layiug  him  on  the  altar,  and 
being  prevented  from  killing  him,  when  he  was  de- 
livered by  the  angel  and  restored  to  the  embraces  of 
a fond  father,  he  was  taught  the  resurrection  from  the 
dead  to  inherit  the  promises— and  these  also., 


HEBREWS. 


having  obtained  a good  report  through  faith,  received 
not  the  promises,”  and  the  reason  is  plainly  given, 
that  “ God  having  foreseen  some  better  thing  for  us, 
that  they  without  us  should  not  be  made  perfect 
that  is,  God  in  his  infinite  wisdom  has  so  ordered  the 
progressive  nature  of  the  redemption  of  man,  and  the 
perfection  of  the  glory  of  the  redeemer’s  kingdom,  as 
to  draw  the  fulfillment  of  his  gracious  promises  to  his 
people,  in  their  full  extent,  to  a centre.  That  this 
should  take  place  at  the  second  coming  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  in  glory,  when  all  his  people  together  ancient 
and  modern,  Jew  and  Gentile,  bond  and  free,  should 
be  perfected  together  as  one  body,  and  enjoy  the  full 
fruition  of  their  faith  and  hope,  both  temporally  and 
spiritually,  under  the  now  glorified  first  fruits  of  the 
resurrection,  even  Christ  their  head,  that  where  he  is, 
they  also  may  literally  be.  Therefore  it  is,  that  the 
apostle  proceeds,  in  the  joy  of  the  blessed  prospect, 
s‘  but  ye  are  come  to  mount  Zion  and  unto  the  city  of 
the  living  God,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  to  an  in- 
numerable company  of  angels ; to  the  general  assem- 
bly and  church  of  the  first  born,  who  are  written  (or 
enrolled)  in  heaven;  and  to  Jesus  the  mediator  of  the 
new  covenant — whose  voice  then  (at  the  giving  of  the 
law)  shook  the  earth;  but  now  he  hath  promised 
saying,  yet  once  more,  I shake  not  the  earth  only, 
but  also  the  heavens. — Wherefore  we  receiving  a 
kingdom  that  cannot  be  moved,  let  us  have  grace 
whereby  we  may  serve  God  acceptably  with  reverence 
and  godly  fear. — For  here  we  have  no  continuing 


HEBREWS. 


133 


city,  but  we  seek  one  to  come.” — As  much  as  if  he 
had  said,  these  ancient  witnesses  for  God,  whose 
faith  thus  enabled  them  to  rejoice  and  overcome, 
though  at  such  a distance  from  the  fulfilment  of  their 
hope,  all  died  merely  enjoying  the  truth  of  God’s 
promises  in  expectation.  They  saw  them  but  afar  off, 
and  knowing  they  were  to  wait  for  the  actual  pos- 
session, till  in  the  revolution  of  time,  it  should  please 
God  to  bring  us  forward  to  join  the  happy  throng, 
and  be  perfected  all  together;  for  without  us  the 
church  of  God  could  not  be  complete,  being  an 
universal  church  consisting  of  both  Jew  and  Gentile. 
— But  you  beloved  in  the  Lord,  have  been  highly 
favored  in  not  having  these  difficulties  to  trouble  you; 
as  you  enjoy  a greater  degree  of  knowledge,  and  see 
more  of  the  goodness  of  God  towards  his  fallen 
creatures,  for  ye  will  not  be  so  long  delayed,  being 
already  blessed  by  the  first  coming  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour,  and  his  divine  teachings  and  example,  with 
the  gift  of  the  holy  spirit  sent  down  into  your  hearts. 
Through  him,  the  nature  and  effect  of  these  promises 
of  God,  so  inexplicable  to  the  fathers,  have  been  thus 
clearly  revealed,  attended  with  such  full  and  certain 
evidence  of  the  power  and  grace  of  the  Redeemer. 
In  this  way  you  may  be  said  already  to  have  “ come 
to  mount  Zion”  which  is  to  be  the  seat  of  our  great 
Immanuel,  in  the  city  of  the  living  God,  Jerusalem, 
which  he  chose  of  old  as  his  inheritance,  or  Salem 
now  the  city  of  righteousness  and  peace,  “ a heavenly 
city,”  where  among  other  peculiar  blessings,  we  shall 


HEBREWS'. 


1S-1 

again  enjoy  a free  intercommunion  with  the  angels  of 
God,  together  with  a general  assembly  of  our  brethren 
the  saints  of  God  who  have  thus  died  in  the  faith,  and 
who  the  Lord  shall  bring  with  him,  their  names 
being  enrolled  in  heaven.  But  above  all,  you  will 
have  the  personal  presence  of  Jesus  the  mediator  of 
the  new  covenant,  whose  voice,  at  his  second  coming^ 
in  proof  of  his  power  and  glory  (as  it  did  at  the  giving 
of  the  law  on  mount  Horeb)  will  destroy  all  the  gov- 
ernments, or  political  powers  of  the  earth,  with  their 
ecclesiastical  jurisdictions  over  the  souls  of  men.  Then 
you  who  have  been  so  despised  and  persecuted  shall 
^receive  a kingdom  that  can  never  be  moved  or  taken 
from  you. —Under  this  glorious  prospect,  then,  let 
these  considerations  animate  you  to  diligence,  activity 
and  zeal  in  the  cause  of  our  common  Lord — although 
here  at  present  we  have  no  abiding  city,  but  are  re- 
viled and  driven  from  place  to  place,  often  not  know- 
ing where  to  lay  our  heads,  yet  we  know  that  we 
have  one  in  certain  expectation,  and  which  we  shall 
assuredly  possess  in  due  time,  if  we  hold  out  to  the 
end. 

JAMES. 

THE  apostle  James  also  exhorts,  es  be  patient* 
therefore,  brethren  unto  the  coming  of  the  Lord — Bs 
ye  also  patient,  establish  your  hearts,  for  the  coming 
of  the  Lord  draweth  nigh.” 


PETER. 


PETER,  that  chief  of  the  apostles,  and  one  of 
those  who  had  seen  our  Lord  in  glory  when  he  was 
on  the  mount,  addresses  those  to  whom  he  writes,  as 
persons  kept  by  the  power  of  God  through  faith,  un- 
to a salvation  ready  to  be  revealed  in  the  last  time — 
that  the  trial  of  their  faith  being  much  more  precious 
than  of  gold  that  perisheth,  though  it  be  tried  with  fire* 
might  be  found  unto  praise,  and  honor  and  glory,  at 
the  appearing  of  Jesus  Christ, — and  he  exhorts  them 
to  gird  up  the  loins  of  their  minds,  to  be  sober,  and 
hope  to  the  end,  for  the  grace  that  is  to  be  brought 
unto  them  at  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ. — And 
that  they  should  not  think  it  strange  concerning  the 
fiery  trial  which  was  to  try  them,  as  though  some 
strange  thing  happened  unto  them,  but  that  they 
should  rejoice  inasmuch  as  they  were  partakers  of 
Christ’s  sufferings  ; that  when  his  glory  should  he  re- 
vealed, they  might  be  glad  with  exceeding  joy — for 
when  their  chief  shepherd  shall  appear  they  should 
receive  a crown  of  glory  that  fadeth  not  away.— He 
then  exhorts  the  elders  among  them,  and  claims  the 
character  of  being  also  an  elder  and  a witness  of  the 
sufferings  of  Christ,  “ and  also  a partaker  of  the 
glory  that  shall  he  revealed ” — hereby  declaring  his 
confidence  that  he  should  come  with  Christ,  and  be 
a sharer  in  his  glory — and  he  further  assures  them, 


186 


PETER. 


11  that  when  the  chief  shepherd  should  appear,  they 
(the  Elders)  should  also  receive  a crown  of  glory 
that  should  not  fade  away.” 

In  his  second  epistle,  he  prefaces  his  doctrines  with 
an  assurance  “ that  he  had  not  followed  cunningly 
devised  fables,  when  he  had  made  known,  the  pow- 
er and  coming  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  he  having  been  an 
eye  witness  of  his  majesty.”  He  then  solemnly  warns 
the  churches,  and  declares  that  he  writes  his  second 
epistle  to  stir  up  their  pure  minds  to  remember  the 
words  which  had  before  been  spoken  by  the  holy 
prophets;  and  had  been  expressly  commended  by  him, 
and  the  rest  of  the  apostles  of  the  Lord  and  Saviour  re- 
lative to  the  great  event  of  his  second  coming  in  glory ; 
— assuring  them  that  in  the  last  days*  before  “ the  ad- 
vent he  had  referred  to  should  take  place,  there  should 
arise  scoffers  walking  after  their  own  lusts  and  saying 
where  is'th v promise  of  his  coning,  for  since  the  fathers 
have  fallen  asleep,  all  things  continue  as  they  were 
from  the  beginning  of  the  creation  ; for  this  they  are 
willingly  ignorant  of,  that  by  the  word  of  God  the 
heavens  were  of  old  and  the  earth  standing  out  of  the 
water  and  in  the  water,  (or  in  other  words,  that  Jesus 
Christ,  the  word,  or  logos,  created  the  heavens,  earth 
and  seas)  whereby  the  world  that  then  was,  being  over- 
flowed with  water,  perished  (that  is,  by  means  of  the 
seas  and  the  waters  above  in  clouds,  &c.  and  the  then 
position  of  the  earth,  the  inhabitants  all  perished)  but 
the  heavens  and  the  earth  which  are  now,  by  the 
same  word  (or  logos)  are  kept  in  store,  reserved  unto 
Ire  against  (or  after)  the  day  of  Judgment  and  per- 


PETER. 


4S 7 

dition  of  ungodly  men,”  that  is,  as  the  flood  destroy- 
ed all  the  ungodly  inhabitants  then  upon*the  earth, 
and  changed  its  form  and  appearance  from  what  it  was 
before;  so  the  fire  to  which  it  is  reserved,  will  in  like 
maunev  destroy  and  consume  all  the  ungodly  who  shall 
remain  to  the  end  of  the  judgment  day,  and  purify  and 
change  the  face  of  the  earth  so  as  to  become  an  hab- 
itation of  holiness  and  righteousness  forever. 

But  the  apostle  having  thus  accidentally  mentioned 
the  day  of  judgment,  seems  to  fear  that  the  church 
might  misapprehend  him  as  some  of  the  members 
had  done  his  brother  Paul,  and  construe  the  day  of 
judgment  he  spoke  of,  as  meaning  the  space  of  a com- 
mon day,  he  therefore  removes  all  doubt  of  his 
meaning  by  a clear  explanation.  Although  it  was 
usual  with  the  Jews  to  describe  a definite  time,  though 
a long  space,  by  the  term  day ; as  the  forty  years 
passing  through  the  wilderness  in  Psalms,  xcv.  8. 
is  called  a day — so  also  in  Hebrews,  iii.  8.  The 
seventy  years  captivity  is  called  a day,  in  almost  all 
the  prophets,  and  particularly  Deut.  xxxii.  35.  The 
life  of  man  is  called  a day  in  Heb.  iii.  13.  and  in  the 
last  words  of  the  2d  epistle  of  Peter,  translated  in  our 
version,  both  now  and  evermore , in  the  Greek  and 
Latin,  is  dies  eternitatis,  the  day  of  eternity. — The 
whole  time  of  Christ’s  first  coming  is  called  a day, 
John,  xvi.  26.  2d  Cor.  vi.  2. 

The  apostle  however  guards  carefully  against  the 
supposition  that  he  meant  a single  day  in  common  ac- 
ceptation, by  assuring  them  that  it  was  not  his  mean- 


128 


PETER* 


ing ; 11  but  beloved,  says  be,  be  not  ignorant  of  this 
one  thing*  that  a day  with  the  Lord  (of  which  I have 
now  been  speaking)  is  a thousand  years  (as  it  should 
be  rendered)  and  a thousand  years  is  (meant  by) 
one  day,”*  that  is,  it  is  so  to  be  understood  in  the 
declaration  I have  been  making  to  you,  or  in  the 
prophetic  communication  made  to  me  by  the  spirit  of 
God. — u But  this  day  of  the  Lord  (by  which  ex- 
pression the  Jews  always  understood,  the  coining  of 
the  Messiah)  will  come  as  a thief  in  the  night,  in 
(or  after)  which  the  heavens  shall  pass  away  with  a 
great  noise,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  a fervent 
heat;  the  earth  also  and  the  works  that  are  therein 
shall  be  burned  up : seeing  then  that  all  these  things 
shall  be  dissolved,  what  manner  of  persons  ought  ye 
to  be,  in  all  holy  conversation  and  godliness,  looking 
for  and  hasting  unto  the  coming  of  the  day  of  God , 
wherein  the  heavens  being  on  fire  shall  be  dissolved 
and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat.” — 
Whatever  secondary  and  very  future  signification 
this  very  awful  description  may  have,  yet  in  the 
first  instance  as  relating  to  the  second  coming  of 
Christ,  it  is,  as  if  the  apostle  had  said,  all  the  re- 
ligious and  political  governments  and  powers  on 

* May  not  this  throw  some  light  on  the  account  of  the  fall, 
given  in  Genesis  ?• — If  a day  with  the  Lord,  or  in  the  language 
ol'divinc  communication,  is  a thousand  years,  then  the  sentence 
on  Adam  was  literally  executed-— “ in  the  day  thou  eatest 
thereof,  thou  shalt  surely  die” — now  it  is  well  known,  that 
neither  Adam  or  any  of  his  posterity  ever  lived  to  the  age  of  one 
thousand  years.— -Justin  Martyr  seems  to  have  had  this  idea  of 
the  words. 


PETER. 


±m 

earth  inconsistent  with  the  reign  of  Jesus  Christ  on 
earth,  shall  be  dissolved,  as  metal  is  dissolved 
by  fire,  and  done  away;  when  the  confusion  and 
distress  of  nations  shall  be  so  great,  that  the  universal 
destruction  of  men  and  things,  may  be  compared  to 
metal,  melting  in  a furnace  by  a fervent  heat;  but 
notwithstanding  this  fiery  trial,  be  ye  not  discouraged 
as  the  consequences  will  be  glorious  to  you,  for 
i{  nevertheless  we  according  to  his  promise  look  for 
new  heavens  and  a new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth 
righteousness  that  is,  a new  and  glorious  state  of 
things,  and  the  renovation  of  the  earth  and  the 
governments  of  the  world,  by  which  the  powers  and 
authorities  exercised  therein  under  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  shall  be  directed  and  executed  on  principles 
of  perfect  righteousness.* 

* Mr  Mede  observes  on  the  verses  following : — “ Where- 
fore  beloved,  seeing  that  ye  look  for  such  things  at  his  coming, 
be  diligent  that  ye  may  be  found  of  him  in  peace,  without  spot 
and  blameless.;  and  account  the  long  suffering  of  God,  in  the 
delay  thereof,  to  be  for  salvation.  Even  as  our  beloved  brother 
Paul,  (one  of  the  apostles  of  our  Lord,  who  confirmeth  these 
words  of  the  holy  prophets,  Isaiah,  lx.  20, 21,  Ixv.  17,  lxvi.  22.) 
according  to  the  wisdom  given  unto  him,  hath  written  unto 
you  ; enforcing  the  like  exhortations  unto  holiness  of  life,  from 
this  our  faith  and  expectation  of  the  Lord  Jesus  his  appearing 
to  judgment,  which  we  now  make  known  unto  you,  namely  ia 
Hebrew,  xii.  14,  28,  29— Also  in  all  his  epistles  speaking  in 
them  of  these  things,  (Rom  ii.  4,  to  vii.  1 Cor.  iii.  20,  &e„ 
Coloss.  iii.  4,  3,  1 Thess.  ii.  12.  iii.  13.  v.  23.  2 Thess.  i.  8. 
1 Tim.  vi.  14,  15.  Titus,  ii.  12,  13.)— Amongst  which  things 
concerning  the  2d  coming  of  Christ,  are  some  things  hard  to  be 
T 


JUDE. 


JUDE  tells  us  that  Enoch  also,  the  seventh 
from  Adam,  in  that  early  day,  had  foretold  this  great 
and  awful  period,  which  so  substantially  occupied  th6 
faith  and  hope  of  God’s  people,  saying,  “ behold  the 
Lord  cometh  with  ten  thousand  of  his  saints,  to  ex- 
ecute judgment  upon  all  and  to  convince  all  that  are. 
ungodly  among  them,  of  all  their  ungodly  deeds, 
which  they  have  ungodly  committed,  and  of  all  their 
hard  speeches  which  ungodly  sinners  have  spoken 
against  him.” 

conceived,  which  those  who  are  unlearned  and  not  well  settled 
in  the  faith,  like  unto  these  scoffers,  stumble  at,  as  they  do  at  the 
other  scriptures,  taking  occasion  thereby  to  stagger  and  doubt 
of  the  truth  of  God ; so  perverting  the  scriptures  from  their  right 
end,  by  making  them  the  means  of  your  destruction,  which 
were  given  by  God  as  a means  whereby  they. might  believe 
and  be  saved.” 


THE  APOCALYPSE  OF  JOHN. 


THE  beloved  disciple  John  (of  whom  it  should 
fee  specially  remarked,  that  he  lived,  and  wrote  his 
revelation,  after  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  many 
years,  and  therefore,  however  the  other  apostles 
might  have  done,  could  have  no  reference  to  that 
event  in  his  predictions)  introduces  this  revelation  as 
having  been  given  by  God  to  Jesus  Christ  as  the 
great  head  of  his  church  for  the  instruction  of  his 
servants.  That  Jesus  Christ  had  signified  it  by  his 
angel  to  his  servant  John,  being  that  disciple  who 
had  in  the  days  of  his  flesh,  been  honored  by  leaning 
on  his  Lord’s  bosom,  as  a mark  of  his  love  and  con- 
fidence. John  himself  fixes  this  fact  in  his  outset  or 
preface.  His  great  modesty  forbade  his  saying  that 
it  was  that  John  known  by  the  appellation  of  the 
beloved  disciple,  but  he  expressly  declares  it  was 
that  John  “who  had  borne  record  of  the  word  of  God  ” 
This  the  beloved  disciple  had  done  in  a very  special 
manner  in  his  gospel,  beginning  with  that  divine 
sentence,  “ In  the  beginning  was  the  word,”  &c.  and 
also  “ the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ  and  of  all  things 
that  he  had  seen;  which  John  had  also  done  in  the 
same  gospel.  He  then  pronounces  a solemn  benedic- 
tion on  all  those  who  should  read  or  hear  the  words 
of  the  prophecy  he  was  about  to  relate,  and  especially 
on  those  who  should  keep  them,  the  time  being  at 


132 


THE  APOCALYPSE  OF  JOHN. 


Land.  Even  at  the  first  mention  of  this  joyful  commu- 
nication, being  full  of  the  delightful  prospect  and 
rejoicing  in  an  event,  which  was  all  his  hope  and 
all  his  desire,  he  cannot  refrain  from  glorying  in  the 
blessed  subject,  although  his  whole  design  was  to 
show  every  previous  step,  as  well  as  the  particulars 
in  detail,  attending  the  final  execution  of  so  great  and 
solemn  a reality. — He  addresses  himself  to  the 
churches  thus,  “ John  to  the  seven  churches  which 
are  in  Asia.  Grace  be  unto  you  from  him,  who  is, 
and  who  was,  and  who  is  to  come ; and  from  Jesus 
Christ  who  is  the  faithful  witness,  and  the  first  be- 
gotten from  the  dead : and  the  prince  of  the  Icings  of 
the  earth.  Behold  he  cometh  with  clouds ; (that  is, 
great  power  and  glory)  and  every  eye  shall  see  him', 
and  they  also  who  pierced  him  ; and  all  kindreds  of 
the  earth  shall  rvail  because  of  him ; even  so  amen.  I 
am  alpha  and  omega,  the  beginning  and  the  ending, 
saith  the  Lord,  who  is,  and  who  was  and  who  is  to 
come,  the  almighty.”  Thus  three  times  in  five  verses 
does  he  repeat  the  blessed  event  of  Christ’s  future 
coming — and  in  his  address  to  the  church  at  Tbyati- 
ra,  the  beloved  apostle  represents  Jesus  Christ  as  urg- 
ing that  church,  “ but  that  which  ye  have  already,  hold 
fast,  till  I come",  and  he  who  overcometh  and  keep- 
eth  my  words  unto  the  end,  to  him  will  I give  pow- 
er over  the  nations,  and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a 
rod  for  sword J of  iron.” 

After  this,  he  saw  a door  opened  in  Heaven,  and 
heard  a voice  like  a trumpet,  talking  with  him  and  say- 


THE  APOCALYPSE  OF  JOHN, 


13a 


mg,  “ Come  up  hither,  and  I will  shew  thee  things 
which  must  be  hereafter.”  He  then  describes  a mag- 
nificent throne  in  Heaven,  around  which  and  among 
others,  were  twenty-four  elders  cloathed  in  white 
raiment,  and  they  had  on  their  heads  crowns  of  gold ; 
and  four  living  creatures  (or  beasts)  each  having  six 
wings  about  him,  and  they  were  full  of  eyes  before  and 
behind.  And  they  rested  not  day  or  night,  saying  “fto- 
ly,  holy,  holy,  Lord  God  Almighty,  ivho  was,  and  is,  and 
is  to  come.'”  And  at  the  same  time  “ the  four  and  twen- 
ty elders  fell  down  before  him  who  sat  on  the  throne 
and  worshipped  him  who  liveth  forever  and  ever,  and 
cast  their  crowns  before  the  throne  saying,  “ thou  art 
worthy  0 Lord ! to  receive  glory  and  honor  and  pow- 
er for  thou  hast  created  all  things,  and  for  thy 
■pleasure  they  are  and  were  created.”* 

* This  representation  is  taken  from  the  tabernacle  or  tem- 
ple The  throne  here  being  set  in  Heaven,  is  from  the  tem- 
ple or  tabernacle  with  the  Jewish  high-priest  thereon,  as  it 
will  answer  to  both;  the  twenty-four  seats  with  the  twenty- 
four  elders,  were  taken  from  the  same  circumstance  of  the 
Jewish  sanhedrim.  The  seven  lamps  burning  before  the 
throne,  from  the  candlesticks  of  seven  lamps  in  the  temple. 
The  sea  of  glass  from  the  great  layer  in  Solomon’s  Temple, 
though  that  was  made  of  brass,  but  it  is  remarkable  that  the 
one  in  the  tabernacle,  is  said  to  have  been  made  of  the  look- 
ing glasses  of  the  women  attending  at  the  door  of  the  taber- 
nacle, Exod  xxxviii.  8.  The  four  living  creatures,  or  beasts, 
were  the  four  standards  of  Israel-— that  of  a lion,  a bullock, 
an  eagle  and  a man,  representing  the  whole  congregation  of 
the  faithful.  In  Ezek.  xliii.  7,  God  says,  “ The  place  of  my 
throne  and  the  place  of  the  steps  of  my  feet,  where  I dwell  in 
the  midst  of  the  children  of  Israel  forever,”  &e.  The  elders 


134 


THE  APOCALYPSE  OF  JOHN. 


Here  the  elders  are  the  only  order  representing  the 
rulers  of  the  church,  mentioned;  for  the  beasts  or 
living  creatures,  were  the  four  standards  of  Israel  and  • 
represented  the  whole  congregation  of  the  saints — 
when  he  comes  to  the  xith  chapter,  he  gives  an 
epitome  of  the  whole  drama,  and  after  shewing  what 
would  take  place,  when  the  witnesses  were  about  to 
finish  their  testimony,  he  declares  the  second  woe 
to  be  past  and  the  third  woe  to  be  coming  quickly, 
when  the  seventh  augel  should  sound,  and  the  king- 
doms of  this  world,  were  to  become  the  kingdoms 
of  our  Lord  and  his  Christ,  and  he  should  reign  for- 
ever and  ever.  “ And  the  four  and  twenty  elders 
worshipped  God  saying,  we  give  thee  thanks,  O Lord 
God  Almighty,  who  art,  and  was  and  art  to  come, 
because  thou  hast  taken  to  thee  thy  great  power  and 
hast  reigned.  And  the  nations  were  angry  and  thy 
wrath  is  come,  and  the  time  of  the  dead,  that  they 
should  be  judged,  and  that  thou  shouldst  give  re- 
ward  unto  thy  servants  the  prophets,  and  to  the  saints 
and  those  who  fear  thy  name  small  and  great',  and 
shouldst  destroy  them  who  destroy  the  earth P 

In  the  xth  chapter,  John  describes  the  seven  thun- 
ders as  uttering  their  voices  on  the  cry  of  the  angel, 
but  he  is  forbidden  to  write  what  he  had  heard,  be- 
cause he  swears  by  him  who  liveth  forever,  that  the 

were  cloathed  in  white  raiment  from  the  custom  of  clothing 
those  who  were  admitted,  from  their  genealogies  and  perfection 
of  body,  nnto  the  court  of  the  priests,  and  so  choosing  them  in^ 
to  the  order  of  priest-hood.  Mamonides  inMessih.  Lib.  8,  eh* 

3,  & 11th. 


THE  APOCALYPSE  OF  JOHN.  135 

time  was  not  yet  come  for  their  accomplishment. 
But  so  much  he  assures  the  churches,  that  in  the 
days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he  shall 
begin  to  sound  the  mystery  of  God  (or  the  one  thou- 
sand years  of  Christ’s  reign  on  earth,  being  the 
great  event,  to  which  the  scriptures  of  both  okl  and 
new  testaments  tended)  should  be  fulfilled  or  brought 
to  light  and  explained,  as  he  had  already  declared  by 
his  prophets,  to  wit,  David,  Daniel,  Isaiah,  Jeremiah, 
and  Zachariah  ; by  which  il  he  supplieth  the  course 
of  the  trumpet  sound,  which  was  to  be  deferred  with 
an  oath,  wherein  the  event  of  the  trumpet  is  shewed 
at  least  in  general,  to  wit,  that  it  should  come  to  pass, 
when  that  angel  should  sound,  when  the  Homan  beast 
being  destroyed  and  the  time  of  the  last  head  being 
come  to  an  end,  the  mystery  of  God  shall  be  fin- 
ished— for  so  long  ago,  it  was  foretold  by  Daniel, 
that  the  fourth  beast  being  slain,  the  king  of  saints 
should  rule  through  the  whole  world,  and  with  it, 
that  glorious  promise  of  restoring  Israel  should  be 
fulfilled,  (cli.  xii.)  But  that  this  kingdom,  is  that, 
which  he  called  the  finishing  the  mystery  of  God , the 
acclamations  subjoined  to  the  same  trumpet  afterwards 
sounding,  suffereth  us  not  to  doubt.  The  kingdoms 
of  this  world  are  become  our  Lord’s  and  his  Christ’s, 
and  he  shall  reign  forever  more.  It  is  a wonder  that 
there  are  any  who  should  understand  it  otherwise. 
Therefore  that  time,  of  which  the  angel  here  swear- 
eth,  that  is  not  yet,  cannot  be  any  other  than,  either 
the  times  of  the  four  monarchies  universally,  or  of  the 
last  kingdom  particularly,  that  is  the  Roman,  to  wit, 


136 


THE  APOCALYPSE  OF  JOUST. 


the  last  period  of  a time,  times  and  an  half  a time. 
Since  the  same  which  here,  with  John  is  said  shall 
be,  when  time  shall  be  no  more;  with  Daniel  was 
shewed  should  be,  when  that  period  of  the  last  times 
shall  be  accomplished,  so  that  this  consummation  of 
the  mystery  of  Grod  (or  the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  this 
world)  is  the  matter  of  the  seventh  trumpet,  to  which 
are  added,  as  companions,  seven  thunders.”* 

John  then,  after  repeating  the  new  song,  sung  by 
the  four  beasts  and  four  and  twenty  elders,  or  the 
whole  congregation  both  clergy  and  laity,  reciting 
their  redemption,  from  every  tongue,  nation  and  lan- 
guage, adds, li  and  has  made  us  unto  our  (rod,  kings 
and  priests,  and  we  shall  reign  upon  the  earth P Here 
then  were  the  redeemed  around  the  throne  in 
Heaven,  praising  the  Lamb  and  enumerating  all  the 
blessings  they  were  advanced  to,  by  the  redeeming 
love  of  the  Saviour,  among  which  not  the  least  is, 
that  they  were  to  reign  with  him  again  on  earth ; 
which  is  not  likely  otherwise  to  be,  than  by  coming 
with  him,  when  he  shall  come  in  his  own  glory  and 
the  glory  of  the  father,  and  they  become  partakers  in 
the  first  resurrection,  and  over  whom  the  second 
death  will  have  no  power.  See  the  whole  5th  chap- 
ter of  Revelation. 

Tins  divine  evangelist  then  proceeds  to  give  an  ac- 
curate account  of  his  vision,  and  towards  the  end  of 
it,  plainly  narrates  the  amazing  and  stupendous  issue 
of  six  thousand  years  preparativelabor  and  sufferings, 

* Mede,  Edit.  476,  fo!. 


THE  APOCALYPSE  OF  JOHN.  lgf 

and  then  adds,  (i  and  I saw  an  angel  come  down  from 
heaven,  having  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  a 
great  chain  in  his  hand — and  he  laid  hold  on  the 
dragon,  that  old  serpent,  which  is  the  devil  and  satan, 
and  bound  him  a thousand  years,  and  cast  him  into 
the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut  him  up,  and  set  a seal 
upon  him,  that  he  should  deceive  the  nations  no 
more,  till  the  thousand  years  should  be  fulfilled,  and 
after  that  he  must  be  loosed  for  a little  season.  And 
I saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  judgment 
Was  given  unto  them : (these  are  almost  the  express 
tvords  of  Daniel,  on  a like  occasion)  and  I saw  the 
souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of 
Jesus,  and  for  the  word  of  God,  aud  who  had  not 
worshipped  the  beast,  neither  his  image;  neither  had 
received  his  mark  upou  their  foreheads,  or  in  their 
hands,  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a 
thousand  years.”  This  living  and  reigning,  mention- 
ed with  such  emphasis,  must  be  in  a different  state, 
from  that  in  which  the  apostle  saw  them — otherwise  it 
could  not  be  confined  to  a thousand  years,  for  they 
will  live  with  Christ  forever  and  ever. — This  is  ren- 
dered more  evident,  from  the  following  sentence, 
wherein  the  state  of  the  rest  of  the  dead  are  opposed 
to  them — u but  the  rest  of  the  dead,  lived  not  again, t 
until  the  thousand  years  were  finished : this  is  the 
first  resurrection:  blessed  and  holy  is  he  who  hath 
part  in  the  first  resurrection,  on  him  shall  the  second 
death  have  no  power,  but  they  shall  be  priests  of 
God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him  a thon- 
u 


138 


THE  APOCALYPSE  OF  JOHN. 


sand  years.  And  I saw  a new  heaven  and  a new 
earth , for  the  first  heaven  and  the  first  earth  were 
passed  away,  and  there  was  no  more  sea ; that  is,  an 
entire  new  state  of  things,  with  regard  to  the  civil  and 
religious  governments  of  the  world,  had  commenced 
upon  the  ruin  and  entire  destruction  of  the  present 
powers  and  dominions  of  this  world;  and  there  was 
no  more  sea, — no  more  confusion  and  struggles  for 
conquest  and  power,  but  all  was  harmony  and  peace.” 


“ And  I John  saw  the  holy  city,  the  new  Je- 
rusalem, coming  down  from  God  out  of  Heaven, 
prepared  as  a bride  adorned  for  her  husband.”  Je- 
rusalem is  to  be  rebuilt  and  inhabited  again,  and 
that  on  a new  plan  complete  in  all  its  parts,  perfect- 
ly to  answer  as  the  seat  of  the  great  king,  and  the 
metropolis  of  the  kingdom  of  God.* — u And  I heard 
a great  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying,  behold!  the  tab- 
ernacle of  God  is  with  men , and  God  will  dwell  with 
them,  and  they  shall  be  his  people,  and  God  himself 
shall  be  with  them  and  be  their  God — And  God  shall 
wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes;  and  there  shall 
be  no  more  death,  (to  them)  neither  sorrow',  nor  crying, 
neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain,  for  the  former 
things  are  passed  away.” — This  cannot  be  applicable 


* It  is  not  the  ancient  city  of  Jerusalem  which  is  barely  to 
be  rebuilt  and  inhabited  as  formerly,  but  it  is  to  be  different  in 
its  nature  and  constitution,  fitted  for  the  habitation  of  those 
who  have  received  the  blessedness  of  the  first  resurrection  and 
over  whom  the  second  death  will  have  no  power.  It  is  de- 
scribed as  a “ new  Jerusalem,  even  coming  down  from  God  out 
of  heaven 


THE  APOCALYPSE  OF  JOHN. 


130 


to  the  souls  of  the  just  in  heaven : for  then  there  could 
be  no  propriety  in  the  exclamation,  as  at  some  event 
extraordinary  and  unexpected  in  its  nature  and  effects 
— In  heaven  God  has  always  in  a peculiar  manner, 
dwelt  with  the  inhabitants  thereof  and  been  their  God 
-,-the  apostle  proceeds,  “ and  He  that  sat  on  the 
throne  said,  behold ! I make  all  things  new.”  Here 
is  an  explicit  declaration  of  the  thorough  change 
in  the  state  of  things  on  the  earth,  and  of  the  com- 
mencement of  a new  and  extraordinary  period — “ and 
he  said  unto  me  write : for  these  words  are  true  and 
faithful ; and  he  said  unto  me,  it  is  done,  1 am  alpha 
and  omega — the  beginning  and  the  end. — He  who 
overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things,  and  I will  be  his 
God  and  he  shall  be  my  son,” 

John  seems  to  be  swallowed  up  with  the  greatness 
of  his  subject,  and  goes  on  to  represent  himself  as 
li  being  carried  by  the  spirit  into  an  high  mountain, 
and  seeing  the  new  Jerusalem,”  which  he  describes 
with  great  particularity,  he  adds,  “ I saw  no  temple 
therein,  for  the  Lord  God  Almighty  and  the  Lamb, 
are  the  temple  of  it: — -and  the  city  had  no  need  of 
the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon  to  shine  in  it,  for  the 
glory  of  God  did  lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the 
light  thereof,  (prefigured  by  the  glory  of  the  shechi- 
nah  of  old  in  the  temple)  and  the  nations  of  them 
who  are  saved , shall  walk  in  the  light  of  it,  and  the 
kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their  glory  and  honor  in- 
to it ; and  the  gates  of  it,  shall  not  be  shut  at  all  by 
day,  for  there  shall  be  no  night  there;  and  they  shall 


ill)  THE  APOCALYPSE  OP  JOHN. 

bring  the  glory  and  honor  of  the  nations  into  it;  and 
there  shall  ill  no  wise  enter  into  it,  any  thing  that 
defileth  or  worketh  abomination,  or  a lie;  but  they 
who  are  written  in  the  Lamb’s  book  of  life — behold ! 

I come  quickly — I am  alpha  and  omega,  the  be- 
ginning and  the  end — the  first  and  the  last — and  the 
spirit  and  the  bride  say  come— and  let  him  who 
lieareth  say  come — and  let  him  who  is  athirst  come — - 
and  whosoever  will,  let  him  take  of  the  water  of  life 
freely — He  who  testified  these  things,  said  surely  I 
come  quickly — amen!  even  so  come  Lord  Jesus!” 

This  magnificent  description,  is  expressive  of  the 
personal  presence  of  the  sacred  humanity  of  the 
Logos,  or  the  Lamb,  as  the  king  and  the  priest  of  his 
people,  residing  there;  of  course  the  citizens  of  the 
new  Jerusalem,  will  want  no  other  king  or  ruler  but 
the  sacred  Logos,  and  those  who  he  appoints  under 
him— they  will  need  no  other  priest  or  teacher — - 
They  cannot  want  any  temple,  for  the  Lord  God 
Almighty  and  the  Lamb,  are  present  with  them  and 
will  constantly  and  immediately  receive  their  con- 
tinual homage  and  praise,  without  the  intervention  of 
symbols  or  figures,  in  some  measure  resembling,  but 
in  a more  glorious  manner,  the  presence  of  God  with 
Moses  in  the  tabernacle  in  the  wilderness — all  will  be 
perfect  security,  concord  and  peace,  there  can  then  be 
no  necessity  for  artificial  defence,  and  perfect  love 
will  cast  out  all  fear.  The  nations  of  the  earth  will 
be  so  highly  blessed,  by  the  divine  influence,  instruc- 
tions and  example,  and  enjoying  all  the  effects  of 


THE  APOCALYPSE  OF  JOHN.  14;i 

righteousness  and  true  holiness,  will  delight  to  unite 
in  the  pure,  spiritual  worship  of  the  place,  and  in 
giving  glory  and  honor  to  the  king  who  ruleth  in 
Zion. — Nothing  will  enter  there,  that  is  sinful  or  un- 
holy, as  all  the  inhabitants  are  written  in  the  Lamb’s 
book  of  life. 

The  whole  of  this  account  of  what  the  highly- 
favored  apostle  saw  and  heard,  seems  to  end  in  a 
very  solemn  injunction  to  all  the  servants  of  Jesus 
Christ,  to  unite  in  the  most  constant,  ardent  and 
devout  supplications  and  prayers  for  the  speedy 
coming  of  this  all-important  event,  which  appears  to 
be  the  great  object  and  end  of  the  dispensations  of 
God’s  providence  during  six  thousand  years. 

We  are  thereby  taught  the  propriety  of  an  entire 
resignation  to  the  awful  effects  of  the  just  judgments 
of  God,  against  the  prevailing  sins  of  the  nations  of 
the  earth,  which  will  precede  that  great  and  dreadful 
day  of  the  Lord;  as  well  as  urged  to  pray  for  it,  by 
the  example  of  Christ  himself,  who  says,  “ behold  I 
come  quickly” — of  the  holy  spirit  of  God  and  the 
bride,  the  church,  who  unite  in  the  earnest  request; 
— and  the  divine  apostle  himself,  whose  ardent 
spirit  joins  his  hearty  assent,  on  a repetition,  that 
Jesus  Christ  who  testified  these  things  to  his  churches, 
said,  “ surely  or  verily  I come  quickly” — not  I 
shall  come,  but  am  now  in  the  act  of  coming — pre- 
paring the  way  for  it ; he  then  concludes  with  this 
earnest  ejaculation ; “ Amen ! even  so  come  Lord 
Jesus” — as  if  he  had  said,  notwithstanding  all  this 


143  THE  APOCALYPSE  OF  JOH'N. 

distress  and  misery  that  must  come  on  the  ungodly,, 
before  the  nations  of  the  earth  can  be  thoroughly 
purged,  and  the  glorious  kingdom  of  the  Messiah  be 
completely  established,  yet  I do  most  sincerely  pray, 
that  thou  wouldst  thus  come  quickly,  as  thou  hast 
said,  that  a speedy  end  may  be  put  to  all  moral  evil, 
and  the  knowledge  of  God  cover  the  earth  as  the 
waters  cover  the  seas;  to  which  every  real  Christian, 
when  in  the  exercise  of  a lively  faith,  will  also 
add  his  hearty  “ amen!  and  even  so  come  Lord 
Jesus !” 


INFERENCE 


FROM  WHAT  HAS  BEEN  SAID, 

HAVING  thus,  in  as  brief  a manner  as  the 
subject  would  admit,  taken  a general  view  of  the 
scripture  testimony,  as  contained  in  the  old  and  new 
testaments,  to  this  essential  doctrine  of  the  Christian, 
revelation;  and  attended  to  the  many  uniform  pro- 
phetic declarations  concerning  it,  as  the  grand  lead- 
ing event  on  which  all  the  rest  depend ; holding  it 
up  as  the  chief  object  of  our  faith  and  hope,  we  are 
prepared  to  draw  the  natural  conclusion,  that  Jesus 
Christ,  the  same  yesterday,  to  day  and  forever,  has 
been  the  great  subject  of  all  the  revelations,  made  by 
God  to  his  people  from  the  beginning  of  the  world ; 
and  that  all  the  provisions  for  the  general  instruc- 
tion and  support  of  the  church  and  people  of  God, 
during  their  pilgrimage  in  this  world,  have  tended  to 
the  same  end,  as  clearly  appears  from  the  nature  and 
complection  of  the  whole  taken  together.  It  is  now 
pretty  generally  agreed,  that,  the  very  particular  and 
express  communication  of  things  that  were  certainly 
to  come  to  pass,  supernaturally  made  to  the  beloved 
disciple  John,  when  under  a cruel  and  severe  banish- 
ment to  the  desert  island  of  Patmos,  was  made,  and 
ordered  to  be  written  for  the  support  and  comfort  of 
the  servants  of  Jesus  Christ,  during  the  fiery  trials 


144  INFERENCE  FROM  WHAT  HAS  BEEN  SAID. 

they  were  to  undergo  for  almost  two  thousand  years. 
In  these,  their  faith  without  such  revelation,  would 
have  been  more  exposed,  and  put  to  a severer  test, 
than  was  compatible  with  human  strength.  And 
although  this  prophecy  or  vision  of  St.  John,  has 
been  in  some  measure  a sealed  book  for  ages  past,  as 
to  times  and  seasons  predicted  in  it,  yet  it  has  an- 
swered the  original  design,  by  affording  the  most 
strengthening  and  lively  encouragement  and  consola- 
tion to  the  faithful  martyrs  and  servants  of  Jesus 
Christ,  in  their  extreme  sufferings  and  persecutions, 
since  he  has  left  this  earth,  in  having  revealed  posi- 
tively and  minutely,  the  different  states  of  the  church 
during  this  gloomy  period,  also  the  final  and  joyful 
victory  of  the  lamb,  that  was  slain  from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world,  together  with  the  glorious  state  of 
his  bride,  the  church  triumphant,  at  his  second  advent 
in  glory ; when  he  shall  come  attended  by  his  holy 
angels,  and  all  those  his  saints  who  have  suffered  for 
his  name’s  sake. 

In  the  delivery  of  the  prophecies  relating  to  the 
church,  as  recorded  by  Daniel,  the  command  is  ex- 
pressly made  to  him,  that  they  should  be  sealed  up, 
(that  is,  not  made  known)  till  the  time  of  the  end, 
which  has  already  appeared  to  mean  the  end  of  the 
fourth  or  Roman  government.* — Indeed  the  nature 

* Mr  Lowth  on  the  xiii.  4*.  Daniel,  says, u to  shut  up  a book 
and  to  seal  it,  is  the  same  with  concealing  the  sense  of  it — 
and  the  same  reason  is  assigned  in  both  places,  for  this  com- 
mand, viz.  because  there  would  be  a long  interval  of  time  be- 


INFERENCE  FROM  WHAT  HAS  BEEN  SAID,  445 

of  the  prophecies  relative  to  the  suffering  state  of  the 
i church,  rendered  this  in  a great  measure  necessary : 
1st  to  keep  up  the  expectation  and  support  the  hopes 
of  God’s  people,  without  disappointing  the  one,  by 
the  distance  of  the  objects  referred  to,  in  a human 
view;  or  exposing  the  other  unnecessarily,  to  the 
contumely  and  reproach  of  their  own  cruel  and  in- 
veterate enemies — Sdly  to  keep  the  opposers  of  God’s 
people  in  the  dark,  as  to  the  principal  object  of  the 
faith  of  the  church,  and  the  certainty  of  the  times  of 
their  accomplishment,  that  seeing,  they  should  seer 
and  not  perceive ; and  hearing,  they  should  hear  and 
not  understand. — Hereby  all  attempts  to  prevent 
their  fulfilment  might  be  rendered  nugatory,  by  which 
the  faithful  might  have  been  exposed  to  greater 
trials  and  sufferings  during  the  necessary  progress  of 
the  events,  thus  foretold — 3dly  to  exercise  and  im- 
prove the  faith  of  the  members  of  the  church  militant, 

tween  the  date  of  the  prophecy  and  the  final  accomplishment 
■—but  the  nearer  that  time  approached,  the  more  light  should 
men  have  for  understanding  the  prophecy  itself,  as  is  implied 
in  the  following  words : “ many  shall  run  to  and  fro,  and 
knowledge  shall  be  increased,”  that  is,  many  shall  be  inquisi- 
tive after  truth,  and  keep  correspondence  with  others  for  their 
better  information ; and  the  gradual  completion  of  this,  and,  > 
other  prophecies,  shall  direct  observing  readers  to  form  a 
judgment  concerning  those  particulars  which  are  yet  to  be 
fulfilled. 

The  xii.  4,  of  Daniel,  is  thus  translated  in  the  Morsels  of 
Criticism  as  being  more  literal  than  our  version, <e  seal  the 
book,  even  till  the  time  of  the  completion;  till  many  shall  in- 
struct, and  knowledge  shall  abound,” 


Idtf  INFERENCE  FROM  WHAT  HAS  BEEN  SA1B. 

and  to  keep  them  employed  in  searching  the  scrip- 
tures, and  learning  the  mind  of  the  spirit  of  God,  by 
Whom  they  were  to  be  conducted  through  the  wilder- 
ness of  this  world  to  the  heavenly  Canaan,  which 
shall  be  consummated  at  the  victorious  appearance  of 
their  Lord  and  Saviour  in  glory. 

But  when  the  time  of  the  end  should  draw  nigh, 
that  is,  the  decline  and  downfal  of  the  fourth  or  Ro- 
man government,  which  is  also  called  the  latter  time 
*»-the  last  times — being  the  last  monarch  or  govern- 
ment revealed  to  Nebuchadnezzar,  then  the  spirit 
of  God  changes  the  language,  and  positively  asserts 
by  way  of  encouragement  to  the  servants  of  God, 
a none  of  the  wicked  shall  understand,  but  the  wise 
shall  understand.” 

Mr  Thomas  Parker,  a divine  of  New-England, 
who  wrote  a treatise  on  Daniel’s  prophecy,  about 
150  years  ago,  says,  u those  mysteries,  (especially 
those  about  the  times  of  Anti-Christ)  God  intended 
to  conceal  and  hide  for  a certain  time,  and  only  to 
reveal  the  same  in  the  last  times.  Unto  this  place 
our  Saviour  seems  to  have  respect  when  he  saith,  1 
that  no  man  knoweth  the  day  and  hour,  no  not  even 
the  angels  in  heaven,  but  the  Father  only.  See  also 
Acts  i ch.  7th  verse.  Wherefore  Chirst  exhorted  that 
age,  that  they  would  be  watchful  because  they  knew 
not  the  time  of  the  end,  forasmuch  as  it  was  to  b« 
hidden  from  those  ages,  lest  the  long  distance  of  time 
being  known,  should  hinder  the  duty  of  watchful- 
ness. But  in  the  time  of  the  end,  it  seemeth  it  is  to 


INFERENCE  FROM  WHAT  HAS  BEEN  SAIB. 

fee  revealed,  not  unto  the  world,  on  whom  the  end 
shall  come  as  a thief  in  the  night,  especially  at  the 
last  end  of  the  last  times  ,*  but  unto  the  saints,  unto 
those  who  are  genuine  Christians  and  honest  inquirers 
after  truth.”* 

If  Daniel  was  accepted  of  God,  in  his  earnest  seek, 
ing  and  prayer  for,  or  on  account  of  the  captivity  of  his 
people;  and  God  as  an  additional  reward  to  his  piety 

* The  sense  in  which  the  apostles  apprehended  and  employ- 
ed  the  term,  “ the  last  times,”  is  not  altogether  free  from  ambi- 
guity. A comparison  of  the  accounts  delivered  by  the  re- 
spective evangelists  induce  a belief  that  the  destruction  of  Je- 
rusalem and  the  days  immediately  preceding  it,  were  intend- 
ed by  Christ  as  typical,  in  their  circumstances  and  character 
of  his  second  coming;  and  that  by  a mysterious  phraseology, 
neither  unusual  nor  improper  in  matters  of  prophecy,  the  pre- 
dictions of  the  one  were  involved  in  those  of  the  other — sup- 
posing, therefore,  the  apostles  to  have  borrowed  from  their  di- 
vine master,  the  intelligence  they  possessed  on  this  important 
subject,  it  will  cease  to  be  surprising,  that  after  his  example, 
they  should  have  blended  and  complicated  the  two  distant 
visitations  in  one  and  the  same  prediction.  Nor  does  it  ap- 
pear necessary,  from  the  nature  or  design  of  prophecy,  that 
even  those  who  are  made  the  instruments  of  delivering  it, 
should  apprehend  the  full  and  distinct  application  of  all  its 
parts.  It  is  sufficient  (it  should  seem)  for  the  integrity  and 
propriety  of  their  character,  as  well  as  for  the  faithful  dis- 
charge of  their  mission,  that  their  minds  should  be  elevated  to 
a tone  corresponding  with  the  dignity  of  their  subject;  and 
that  they  understood  so  much  of  the  events  themselves  as 
might  render  them  subservient  to  the  schemes  of  that  provi- 
dence whose  ministering  spirits  they  wrere.” 

Owen’s  Christian  monitor,  page  2. 


148  INFERENCE  PROM  WHAT  HAS  BEEN  SAID, 

was  pleased  to  show  it,  by  revealing  to  him  the  states 
of  his  church  for  thousands  of  years  then  to  come, 
when  he  sought  not  for  it ; why  may  not  we  have 
holy  boldness  and  confidence  before  him,  on  whom 
the  fulness  of  time,  or  the  time  of  the  end  is  begin- 
ning to  come. 

St.  John  introduces  his  apocalypse,  with  these 
cmphatical  words,  u Messed  is  he  who  readeth,  (it 
must  be  with  understanding  and  application)  and 
they  who  hear  the  words  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep 
those  things  which  are  written  therein,  for  the  time  is 
at  hand;”  and  he  adds  in  his  address  to  the  seven 
churches  of  Asia,  this  strong  sentence,  i(  he  who 
hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  spirit  saith  unto  the 
churches.”  Why,  or  for  what  reason,  should  the 
church  of  God  read  and  hear,  if  it  was  not  to  under- 
stand? How  was  any  one  to  be  blessed,  if  this  book 
was  not  to  be  understood?  It  surely  was  intend- 
ed, that  the  faithful  believer  should  thereby  gain 
knowledge  of  the  Omniscience,  care  and  protection 
of  Jesus  Christ,  the  faithful  witness,  to  all  who 
should  suffer  in  his  cause,  as  well  as  have  confidence  in 
the  promises  of  his  word. — John  repeats  this  sum- 
mons to  the  churches  six  times  during  this  address, 
(i  he  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches;  and  afterwards  in  the  xxii. 
0.  proceeds  to  tell  us  the  words  of  the  angel,  “ and 
he  said  unto  me,  these  sayings  are  faithful  and  true; 
and  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets  sent  his 
apgel  to  show  unto  his  servants  the  things  that  must 


INFERENCE  FROM  WHAT  HAS  BEEN  SAID.  119 

shortly  be  done : behold ! I come  quickly,  blessed  is 
he  who  Iceepeth  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy  of  this 
book,  for  the  time  is  at  hand”  Add  to  this,  the 
words  of  our  blessed  Lord  himself,  il  and  there  shall 
be  signs  in  the  sun,  and  in  the  moon,  and  in  the 
stars,  (or  among  the  kings,  queens  aud  nobles  of 
Europe)  and  upon  the  earth  distress  of  nations  with 
perplexity;  the  sea  and  the  waves  roaring,  (or  wars, 
anarchy  and  confusion,  with  great  commotion  and 
distress  among  the  common  people) — men’s  hearts 
failing  them  for  fear,  and  for  looking  after  those 
things  which  are  coming  on  the  earth ; for  the  powers 
of  heaven  (or  the  political  and  religious  constitutions 
of  the  nations)  shall  be  shaken.  Watch,  therefore, 
for  ye  know  not  what  hour  your  Lord  will  come — 
therefore,  be  ye  also  ready,  for  in  such  an  hour  as  ye 
think  not,  the  son  of  man  cometh ;”  and  when  these 
things  begin  to  come  to  pass,  then  look  up,  and  lift 
up  your  heads,  for  your  redemption  draweth  nigh ; 
and  he  spake  to  them  a parable;  behold  the  fig-tree, 
and  all  the  trees ; when  they  now  shoot  forth,  you 
see  and  know  of  your  ownselves,  that  summer  is 
nigh  at  hand ; so  likewise,  when  ye  see  these  things 
come  to  pass,  know  ye  that  the  kingdom  of  God  is 
nigh  at  hand.* 

If  then  the  servants  of  Jesus  Christ,  are  to  keep 
the  sayings  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  and  the 
things  that  are  written  therein, — to  hear  what  the 
spirit  saith  to  the  churches— to  look  up— to  watch — • 

* Luke,  sxi.  25,  to  35. 


450  INFERENCE  FROM  WHAT  HAS  BEEN  SAID. 

to  be  ready  for  the  event— to  lift  up  their  heads, 
when  these  things  begin  to  eome  to  pass,  and  to  re- 
joice, knowing  that  their  redemption  draweth  nigh; 
it  must  be  from  the  knowledge,  not  of  the  day  or  the 
year  when  their  Lord  shall  appear,  but  when  these 
things  begin  to  come  to  pass ; that  is,  when  they  per- 
ceive signs  in  the  sun,  and  in  the  moon,  and  in  the 
stars,  (that  is,  among  the  nations  of  Europe)  and 
upon  the  earth,  or  among  the  people  at  large,  or  the 
distress  of  nations  with  perplexity,  the  sea  and  the 
waves  roaring,  &c. — This  knowledge  can  only  be 
obtained  by  a careful  and  attentive  examination  of 
the  scriptures,  searching  therein  with  the  same  avidi- 
ty and  earnestness,  which  men  use  in  digging  and 
searching  for  hidden  treasures,  and  comparing  the 
historic  facts  that  happen  in  the  world,  with  them, 
and  at  the  same  time,  watching  the  providences  of 
God  as  the  peculiar  directory  in  this  great  event* — 
Thus  must  we  endeavor  to  hear  and  understand, 
what  the  spirit  hath  said  unto  the  churches, f and 
which  has  been  written  for  our  instruction;  at  least 
so  far  as  respects  the  main  design  and  end  of  them, 
the  second  advent  of  our  Lord  in  glory. 

* It  is  11  by  tracing  our  knowledge  of  the  divine  will  through 
a series  of  consistent  prophecies,  instructions  and  records,  that 
faith,  reason  and  history  will  unite  to  form  that  triple  cord 
which  shall  never  be  broken  from  the  anchor  of  our  Christian 
hope.”  Kett. 

f In  the  text  it  is  “ saith  unto  the  churches,”  and  by  being 
thus  put  in  the  present  tense  may  mean,  what  the  spirit  con- 
tinually saith  unto  the  churches,  as  if  he  was  always  incul- 
cating it  on  them- 


INFERENCE  EROJfr  WHAT  HAS  BEEN  SAIB.  1 51 

By  these  means,  we  may  expect  to  honor  God  in 
the  world,  and  become  really,  and  essentially  useful 
to  our  generation. — Hear  the  gracious  invitation  and 
encouragement  given  in  Isaiah,  xlv.  11.  “ Thus  saith 
the  Lord,  the  holy  one  of  Israel  and  his  maker,  ask 
me  of  things  to  come,  concerning  my  sons,  and  con- 
cerning the  works  of  mine  hands  command  ye  me;” 
and  in  Psalms,  cvii.  last  verse,  “ whoso  is  wise, 
and  will  observe  these  things,  (eventually)  shall  un- 
derstand the  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord ;”  and  in 
Jeremiah,  xxxiii.  3.  “ call  unto  me,  and  I will 
answer,  and  shew  thee  great  tilings,  which  thou 
knowest  not.” 

Sir  Isaac  Newton  does  not  hesitate  to  say,  u that 
if  the  last  age — the  age  of  opening  these  things,  be 
now  approaching,  as  by  the  great  successes  of  late 
interpreters  it  seems  to  be,  we  have  more  encourage- 
ment than  ever  to  look  into  these  things. 

If  the  general  preaching  of  the  gospel  be  approach- 
ing, it  is  to  us  and  our  posterity,  that  these  words 
mainly  belong,  u in  the  time  of  the  end,  the  wise 
shall  understand;  blessed  is  he  who  readefch  and 
they  who  hear  the  words  of  this  pfopheey,  and  keep 
those  things  which  are  written  therein.”  As  the  few 
and  obscure  prophecies  concerning  Christ’s  first 
coming,  were  for  setting  up  the  Christian  religion, 
which  all  nations  have  since  corrupted ; so  the  many 
and  clear  prophecies  concerning  the  things  to  be  done 
at  Christ’s  second  coming,  are  not  only  for  predict- 
ing, but  also  for  effecting  a recovery  and  re-estab 


152  INFERENCE  FROM  WHAT  HAS  BEEN  SAIDV 

iisl.ment  of  this  long  lost  truth  and  setting  up  a king- 
dom,  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness.  The  event 
will  prove  the  apocalypse,  and  this  prophecy  thus 
proved  and  understood  will  open  the  old  prophets, 
and  all  together  will  make  known  the  true  religion 
and  establish  it — for  he  that  will  understand  the  old 
prophets,  must  begin  with  the  revelation ; but  the 
time  is  not  yet  come  for  understanding  them  perfectly; 
because  the  main  revolution  predicted  in  them,  is 
not  yet  come  to  pass.  u In  the  days  of  the  voice  of 
the  seventh  angel,  when  lie  shall  begin  to  sound , the 
mystery  of  God  shall  be  finished  as  he  has  declared 
to  his  servants  the  prophets.*  There  is  already  so 
much  of  the  prophecy  fulfilled,  that  as  many  as  will 
take  pains  in  this  study,  may  see  sufficient  instances 
of  God’s  providence;  but  then  the  signal  revolution 
predicted  by  all  the  holy  prophets,  will  at  once,  both 
turn  men’s  minds  upon  considering  the  predictions 
and  plainly  interpret  them.”f  Even  Plutarch  could 
say  from  Zoroaster  (who  is  said  to  have  been  a ser- 
vant of  Ezra  the  Jewish  priest,)  “ there  must  be  a 
total  revolution  in  the  world,  to  happen  in  a certain 
time  appointed,  which  is  to  be  at  the  end  of  six  thou- 
sand years — that,  in  that  revolution  all  the  present 
states  are  to  be  destroyed,  that  the  earth  may  become 
plain  and  even — that  is,  all  rule,  and  all  authority 
must  be  put  down  to  make  an  equality  among  men, 
who  are  therefore  to  have  but  one  society— that  men 

* Revelations,  chap.  x.  7th  verse. 

f Newton  Proph.  251—2. 


INFERENCE  FROM  WHAT  HAS  BEEN  SAID.  108 

are  to  be  happy  and  of  one  temper;  that  is,  must 
live  in  peace  and  without  war — men  are  not  to  want 
food — that  is,  they  will  have  spiritual  and  incorrupt- 
ible bodies,  and  they  will  make  no  shade.”*  Can  any 
man  hesitate  to  conclude  that  Zoroaster  had  some 
knowledge  of  the  prophecies  of  the  scriptures. 

From  these  strong  encouragements,  we  may  safe- 
ly conclude,  that  it  is  agreeable  to  the  mind  and  will 
of  God,  that  his  people  should  enquire  in  these  latter 
times,  and  lend  a listening  ear  “ to  what  the  spirit 
hath  said  to  the  churches,”  relative  to  their  great  sal- 
vation, “ of  which  the  prophets  have  enquired  and 
searched  diligently,  (an  example  to  11s  who  enjoy  so 
much  greater  light)  who  prophesied  of  the  grace  that 
should  come  unto  us,  searching  what  manner  of  time 
the  spirit  of  Christ,  which  was  in  them,  did  signify, 
when  it  testified  before  hand  the  sufferings  of  Christ, 
and  the  glory  that  should  follow ; unto  W7kom  it  was 
revealed,  that  not  unto  themselves,  hut  unto  us  they 
did  minister  the  things  which  are  now  reported  unto 
you  by  them  that  have  preached  the  gospel  unto  you, 
with  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  Heaven,  which, 
things,  even  the  angels  desire  to  look  into.”f 

Christ  reproved  the  Jews  for  neglecting  this  duty; 
<*  0 ye  hypocrites  (who  made  a great  profession  of 
waiting  and  looking  for  the  coming  of  the  Messiah 
foretold  by  their  prophets,  with  the  time  of  his  coming) 
ye  can  discern  the  face  of  the  skies,  but  can  ye  not 

* Daubuz,  920. 

t 1st  epist.  Pet.  i ch.  10  and  11  verses. 

Y 


164  Inference  from  what  has  been  said. 

discern  the  signs  of  the  times  ?”*  And  afterwards  he 
warns  his  disciples  “to  take  heed  to  themselves  lest  at 
any  time  their  hearts  should  be  overcharged  with  sur- 
feiting and  drunkenness  and  the  cares  of  this  life,  and 
so  that  day  should  come  upon  them  unawares.”!  And 
again,  “ take  heed  that  no  man  deceive  you.” 

All  these  ideas  are  particularly  urged  throughout 
the  epistles  of  Peter,  and  they  contain  strong  argu- 
ments for  exerting  the  faith  and  zeal  of  God’s  people, 
in  looking  into  his  promises  to  the  church  in  the  last 
times,  or  the  end  of  the  Homan  Hierarchy  (both  tem- 
poral and  spiritual)  when  such  severe  trials  and  suf- 
ferings arc  predicted  as  to  make  it  the  duty  of  the 
faithful  to  pray  to  be  hidden  “ till  the  indignation  he 
overpast — and  also  that  those  days  may  be  shortened, 
otherwise  no  flesh  would  be  saved.” 

But  all  this  should  be  done  in  deep  humility  of 
soul,  with  a pure  and  teachable  temper  of  mind,  de- 
pending upon  the  powerful  aids  of  the  same  almigh- 
ty spirit,  who  dictated  these  prophecies  for  the  con- 
solation of  the  church  of  God  while  in  the  wilderness  5 
and  looking  to  him  for  light  and  knowledge,  as  the 
only  original  source  from  whence  it  can  be  derived. 
Thus  we  may  proceed  without  fearing  to  offend  the 
great  subject  and  end  of  these  prophecies,  who  con- 
cludes that  to  St.  John  by  saying,  “ I Jesus  have 
sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you  these  things  in 

* Matth.  ch.  xvi.  3d  verse. 

t Luke,  xxi.  24; 

i ■ 


INFERENCE  FROM  WHAT  HAS  EEEN  SAID.  18S 


the  churches — and  he  who  testifieth  these  things 
saith,  surely  I come  quickly.”* 

Let  us  then  with  a lively  faith  and  humble  fear, 

* If  it  should  be  objected,  that  this  is  a vain  enquiry,  after  the 
declaration  of  our  Saviour,  “ that  concerning  that  day  and  hour, 
knoweth  no  man,  no  not  the  angels  of  Heaven,  butmy  Father  on- 
ly”— -Edward  King  gives  a sufficient  answer  to  this  objection- 
lie  says,  “ To  apply  these  words  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 
which  was  to  happen  whilst  some  of  the  persons,  who  heard 
the  words,  were  still  living,  must  be  very  strange  and  improp* 
er  indeed;  since  we  know  that  it  was  our  Lord’s  professed  in- 
tention, that  the  believers  should  be  warned  to  escape  and  save 
themselves  by  flight,  which  they  actually  did — and  to  apply 
these  words  to  our  Lord’s  seeond  coming,  as  their  sole  final  in- 
tention, seems  no  less  strange,  when  throughout  the  prophecies 
of  the  New-Testament,  so  many  notices  are  given  to  us  that 
there  is  a fixed  period,  about  which  time  the  second  great  ad- 
vent is  to  be  expected  ; and  when  both  Daniel  and  John,  even 
gives  us  certain  limits  and  numbers,  by  means  of  which,  those 
who  are  skillful  in  understanding  the  words  of  prophecy, 
may  be  enabled  to  form  some  near  guesses  and  well  founded 
j expectations. 

These  words  must  then  surely  in  their  ultimate  and  most 
important  signification,  refer  to  what  the  disciples  originally 
meant  to  enquire  after,  to  wit,  the  end  of  the  world,  or  the  end 
and  perfecting  of  the  day  of  judgment;  or  the  total  destruction 
of  the  present  scene  of  things  here  on  earth;  which  so  far 
j from  being  connected  either  with  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 
or  the  second  coming  of  our  Lord,  that  although  it  be  an  event 
which  is  really  to  come  to  pass,  yet  it  is  indeed  at  so  vast  a 
distance,  that  even  the  angels  of  heaven  who  excel  in  knowl- 
edge, cannot  at  present,  limit  the  period.  For  surely  if  the 
day  of  judgment,  (when  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  shall  he? 


166  INFERENCE  FROM  WHAT  HAS  BEEN  SAID. 

search  into  , and  examine  the  meaning  of  the  spirit 
of  God,  by  the  many  important  and  interesting  facts 
foretold  iu  the  xith  chapter  of  the  apocalypse  or  reve- 
lation of  the  beloved  disciple  John,  who  was  so 
greatly  favored  above  his  fellows. — It  contains  an 
epitome  of  all  the  times  or  periods  mentioned  in  that 
heavenly  book  ; and  if  these  indeed,  should  turn  out 
to  be  the  latter  times,  or  the  last  times,  intended  by. 
Daniel  and  St.  John,  it  must  be  of  essential  conse- 
quence to  the  church  of  Christ,  that  their  attention 
should  be  called  to  consider,  treasure  up,  and  hold 
in  continual  view,  these  great  events  as  the  seals  and 
evidences  of  the  truth  and  certainty  of  their  hope 
and  confidence,  during  the  dangerous  and  distressing 
times,  which  may  now  be  at  the  very  door. 

The  surest,  and  best,  guide  and  interpreter  will 
be  the  meaning  of  the  spirit  of  God  in  the  original 
places  of  the  old  testament,  from  whence  the  prophet 

Come  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  anointed  ruler)  be 
a period  when  judgment  shall  be  so  executed,  as  to  place 
every  soul  in  its  proper  lot  ; and  to  perfect  that  great  and 
glorious  scene  of  things,  for  the  sake  of  which,  this  world 
was  originally  creaied,  in  order  perhaps  that  spirits  might  be 
trained  up  and  accustomed  to  righteousness  and  holiness,  and 
made  acquainted  with  scenes  of  glory,  even  here,  previous 
to  their  translation  to  the  heavens  hereafter,  it  is  much  more 
rational  to  conclude,  that  this  scene  when  once  perfected  oa 
earth,  shall  continue  as  long  at  least,  if  not  longer,  than  the 
unfinished,  deranged  scene,  which  has  prevailed  and  been  ex- 
hibited on  earth,  during  the  ages  from  the  days  of  Adam  to 
this  hour. 


BNEEKENeE  FROM  WHAT  HAS  BEEN  SAID.  $6^ 

ami  apostle  have  taken  their  examples : for  it  is 
worthy  of  remark,  that  almost  every  figure  in  the 
revelation  of  St.  John,  may  be  found  in  that  sacred 
volume;  and  it  may  fairly  be  presumed,  that  by  the 
same  figurative  language,  in  cases  unfulfilled,  is  meant 
the  same  things  that  was  originally  intended  by  those 
which  are  known  to  be  fulfilled. 

Hence,  it  becomes  necessary  to  understand  the 
nature  of  the  figurative  language  of  the  scriptures, 
which  in  general  must  be  attended  to,  and  explained 
by  itself,  and  therefore  is  worthy  of  a few  prelimi- 
nary observations,  as  it  is  a subject  sometimes  not 
sufficiently  attended  to,  but  passed  by  unnoticed.* 

* Vide  Jones  on  the  figurative  language  of  the  seriptures, 
to  whom!  am  indebted  for  much  of  the  following  observations. 


ON  THE 


FIGURATIVE  LANGUAGE 

OF  THE 

SCRIPTURES. 

WHEN  the  eternal  God,  who  is  the  great 
first  sovereign  cause  of  all  things,  aud  who  is  not 
obliged  to  give  an  account  of,  or  reason  for,  his  con- 
duct to  any  of  his  creatures,  condescends  of  his  own 
mere  good  pleasure,  to  instruct  and  teacli  mankind, 
his  infinite  wisdom  takes  the  surest  and  most  likely 
method  of  accomplishing  his  divine  purpose,  iu  a way 
consistent  with  the  free  agency  of  man,  and  the  great 
plan  of  his  original  creation. — The  divine  scriptures 
contain  this  mode  of  instruction,  which  the  great 
author  of  nature  has  adopted  for  the  recovery  of  the 
fallen  race  of  Adam;  and  as  they  were  designed  for 
all  times,  and  for  every  nation,  as  a universal  in- 
structor, it  was  necessary  they  should  be  conceived 
in  a universal  language ; this  could  be  no  other,  than 
that  of  nature;  and  as  the  design  of  the  scriptures  is 
to  teach  us  the  invisible  things  of  God,  which  are  not 
the  objects  of  our  senses,  but  of  faith  and  hope;  it  be- 
came absolutely  necessary  that  they  should  be  com- 
municated by  the  medium  of  natural  things,  which 
are  the  objects  of  our  senses ; by  which  means  every 
' W i’rs  v W'-'  39 


169 


ON  THE  FIGURATIVE  LANGUAGE,  &C. 

sensible  object  becomes  a letter  or  syllable,  of  this 
profitable  language,  and  that  to  all  nations,  languages 
and  tongues,  teaching  the  invisible  things  of  God,  by 
the  things  that  are  made.  Therefore,  as  Mr  Taylor 
says,  hieroglyphics  which  represent  the  sense  of  the 
mind,  by  outward  figures  or  actions,  were  the  first 
and  most  aneient  literature. 

te  The  prophetic  style  (says  the  late  learned  bishop 
of  Gloucester)  was  constructed  on  the  symbolic  prin- 
ciples of-  the  hieroglyphics,  which  were  not  vague,  un- 
certain things,  but  fixed  and  constant  analogies,  de- 
terminable in  their  own  nature,  or  from  the  steady 
use  that  was  made  of  them ; and  a language  formed 
on  such  principles,  may  be  reasonably  interpreted 
upon  them.”*  And  in  another  place,  he  says,  “ For 
as  in  hieroglyphic  writing,  the  sun,  moon  and  stars 
were  used  to  represent  states,  and  empires,  kings, 
queens  and  nobility;  their  eclipse  and  extinction, 
temporary  disasters,  or  entire  overthrows,  &c.  so  in 
like  manner  the  holy  prophets  call  kings  and  empires 
by  the  names  of  the  heavenly  luminaries ; their  mis- 
fortunes and  overthrow  are  represented  by  eclipses 
and  extinction;  stars  falling  from  the  firmament  arc 
employed  to  denote  the  destruction  of  the  nobility, 
&e.  In  a word,  the  prophetic  style  seems  to  be  a 
speaking  hieroglyphic.”! 

Dr.  Johnson  of  Holy  wood  says  on  the  same  sub- 
ject, i(  alphabetical  characters  and  words  are  not 

* Divine  Leg.  of  Mos.  vol.  page  90. 

t Ibid,  Lib.  4,  sect.  4. 


470 


ON  THE  FIGURATIVE  LANGUAGE 


natural,  but  are  only  arbitrary  signs,  and  therefore 
may  and  do  change,  with  the  changes  of  times  and 
of  men;  but  hieroglyphics  and  symbols,  are  either 
pictures  of  things  actually  existing,  or  of  ideas  which 
these  things  naturally  excite,  and  therefore  not  arbitra- 
ry, but  natural  signs,  fixed  and  permanent  as  the  thiugs 
themselves — For  the  same  reason,  the  symbolical  is 
a universal  language — Every  alphabetical  language, 
is  loose  and  changeable ; for  instance,  the  Greek,  Lat- 
in, Italian,  Spanish,  French  and  English  languages 
were,  or  are,  each  the  language  of  a particular  dis- 
trict of  territory,  and  are  altogether  unintelligible 
to  the  illiterate  inhabitants  of  any  other  district; 
and  they  have  all  undergone  such  changes,  that 
the  language  of  one  period,  is  scarcely  intelligi- 
ble to  the  inhabitants  of  the  same  country  in  another 
period  of  time : since  then  prophecies  are  intended 
for  all  countries  and  ages?  the  symbolical  language 
being  universal  and  unchangeable,  must  for  such  a 
purpose,  be  the  best  adapted.* 

Hence  the  figurative  language  of  the  holy  scrip- 
tures, is  the  only  language  that  could  possibly  answer 
the  purpose,  as  extending  to  all  mankind  in  every 
age  and  generation ; and  as  an  elegant  writer  ex- 
presses hiniself,  u we  find  it  assisting  and  leading 
our  faculties  forward,  by  an  application  of  all  visible 
objects  to  a figurative  sense,  from  the  glorious  orb 
which  shines  in  the  firmament,  to  a grain  of  seed 
which  is  buried  in  the  earth.” 


* Introd.  fol.  5. 


©F  THE  SCRIPTURES. 


471 


When  Epaminondas  was  opposing  a number  of 
«onfederate  nations,  Qnited  under  the  Spartans  as 
their  head,  he  wished  to  conviuce  his  soldiers  of  the 
necessity  of  their  greatest  exertions  against  the  Spar- 
tans particularly,  as  the  only  effectual  means  of  ac- 
complishing their  design  of  full  and  complete  vic- 
tory, he  took  a great  serpent,  in  the  presence  of  his 
army,  and  bruising  its  head,  shewed  them,  that  there- 
by, the  rest  of  the  body  was  of  no  force.* 

The  story  of  Joseph’s  dream  of  the  sun,  moon  and 
eleven  stars  doing  obeisance  to  him  is  full  in  point. 
Which  see. 

The  tribe  of  Judah  is  represented  by  a young  lion. 
Issachar  by  a strong  ass.  Dan  by  a serpent  lurking 
in  the  road,  and  so  of  the  other  patriarchs. 

This  may  serve  to  shew  the  nature  of  this  hiero- 
glyphical  language.  The  Jews  understood  this  man- 
ner of  writing,  being  the  learning  of  that  age ; and  it 
made  a greater  impression  than  abstract  reasoning, 
however  well  conducted.  So  the  government  of  the 
world  by  divine  providence  and  his  extraordinary 
interposition  in  favor  of  good  men,  is  represented  by 
a ladder,  standing  upon  the  earth,  and  reaching  to 
heaven,  with  angels  ascending  and  descending  on  it, 
to  receive  and  execute  the  orders  of  God. 

Thus  our  Saviour  himself i(  taught  the  people  in 
parables,  and  without  a parable  taught  he  them 

* Polycen.  Stratag.  lib.  2. 

3 


173  ON  THE  FIGURATIVE  LANGUAGE 

nothing.”  The  scriptures  then  are  a universal  teach- 
er— have  a language  of  their  own  ; and  must  there- 
fore be  studied  and  learned,  on  their  own  principles, 
if  they  are  expeeted  to  be  properly  understood;  and 
as  the  same  learned  author  beautifully  expresses  it, 
(i  when  God  speaks  of  things  which  are  above  nature, 
his  meaning  must  be  received  by  a faculty  which  is 
not  the  gift  of  nature,  but  superadded  to  nature  by 
the  gift  of  God  himself.  For  spiritual  truth  there 
must  be  a spiritual  sense,  and  the  scriptures  call  this 
sense  by  the  name  of  faith.” 

The  law  in  its  sacrifices  and  services  lias  a shadow 
of  good  tilings  to  come.  Its  history  is  an  allegory — 
God,  throughout  the  Old-Testament,  uses  similitudes 
by  his  prophets — Christ  speaks  in  parables.  Iu  a 
word,  the  whole  dispensation  of  God  towards  man, 
is  by  signs,  shadows,  and  figures  of  visible  things. 
The  law  of  Moses ; the  Psalms ; the  Prophets ; the 
gospels  and  the  epistles;  and  most  of  all  the  revelations 
of  St.  John,  use  and  teach  the  figurative  language  ; 
and  therefore  in  the  use  and  interpretation  of  it  must 
consist  the  wisdom  of  those,  who  are  taught  of  God. 
<£  Here  is  the  mind  that  hath  wisdom,  the  seven  heads 
are  seven  mountains  on  which  the  woman  sitteth.” 

The  apostle  indeed  expressly  speaketh  of  the  wis- 
dom of  God  in  a mystery,  and  of  the  hidden  wisdom 
— this  clearly  means  the  revelation  of  divine  truth  by 
some  external  figure,  by  which  the  spiritual  meaning 
may  be  understood. — Thus  the  mystery  of  the  seven 
stars,  were  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches;  and 


©F  THE  SCRIFTURES.  I7i 

the  mystery  of  the  seven  candlesticks  were  the  seven 
churches. 

It  may  not  be  amiss  to  add  here,  the  observation 
of  another  learned  writer,  of  importance  in  the  future 
investigation  of  our  subject.  “ The  sacred  oracles  are 
penned  with  such  a divine  art  and  supernatural  wis- 
dom, that  at  the  same  time  the  latter  indicates  the 
outward  facts  and  prodigies  which  happened  upon 
the  visible  theatre  of  the  world ; the  spiritual  sense 
contains  all  the  mysteries  of  religion  and  providence 
in  the  invisible  world.  Thus  St.  Paul  says,  “that 
the  history  of  Hagar  was  an  allegory — that  Melchis- 
edeck,  Abraham,  Moses,  Joshua,  David,  and  all 
the  patriarchs,  were  types  of  the  Messiali — that  all 
the  rites,  ordinances,  and  sacrifices  of  the  antient  law, 
were  symbolical  either  of  the  inward  sacrifice  of  the 
passions,  or  of  the  great  sacrifice  of  the  mediator; 
and  in  fine  that  there  is  a spiritual  Egypt — a heaven- 
ly Canaan  and  a new  Jerusalem,  represented  by 
a terrestrial  Egypt,  Canaan  and  Jerusalem.” 

Such  indeed  is  the  excellence  of  the  sacred  stile, 
that  it  is  accommodated  to  our  capacities — it  delights 
our  imagination,  and  leads  us  into  all  truth  by  the 
pleasantest  way — it  improves  the  natural  world  into 
a witness  of  our  faith — it  transfigures  us  from  natural 
into  spiritual  men,  and  gives  us  a foretaste  of  the 
glorious  presence  of  God.  If  these  then  are  its  effects, 
it  must  be  of  infinite  value  to  particular  persons  in 
their  several  studies  and  professions.  And  it  is  also 
well  observed  elsewhere,  “ that  God  can  speak  of 


174 


ON  THE  FIGURATIVE  LANGUAGE 


heaven  and  earth  by  the  same  word,  and  describe  both 
the  visible  and  invisible  effects  of  his  grace  by  the 
same  thing — his  wisdom  is  not  only  multiform,  but 
of  every  form — all  forms,  ideal,  natural,  and  spiritual 
express  this  wisdom,  exist  by  it,  and  in  it  are  bne — 
he  is  their  alpha  and  omega — the  beginning  of  all 
things  and  their  end.” 

In  this  figurative  language  and  with  these  advanta- 
ges in  view,  St.  John  the  suffering  disciple  of  Jesus 
Christ,*  is  taught  to  write  his  vision;  and  in  the 

* In  addition  to  llie  testimony  given  in  this  work,  that  the 
beloved  disciple  was  the  author  of  the  revelation,  )t  may  not 
be  unacceptable  to  add  a sentence  out  of  Air  Mede’s  works  on 
the  subject — speaking  of  the  revelations  and  its  wonderful 
prophecy,  he  says,  “ This  was  so  plainly  perceived  by  the 
Christians  of  the  next  age  after  the  apostles,  that  Justin  Mar- 
tyr witnesseth  that  not  only  himself,  but  if  there  were  at  that 
time  any  entirely  orthodox  Christians,  they  did  with  full  con- 
sent believe  it.  Which  opinion  of  the  first  Christians,  their 
successors  after  an  age  or  two  rejected,  either  because  it  was 
corrupted  by  some  additions,  or  (as  indeed  I suppose)  not 
rightly  understood,  notwithstanding  the  heat  of  contention 
being  proceeded  in  so  far,  before  the  matter  could  be  brought 
to  an  end  (which  thou  mayest  justly  admire  and  grieve  at) 
that  w hoso  could  not  ot  herwise  quit  themselves  from  the  force 
of  the  contrary  opinion!,  borne  up  by  the  foundation  of  the  re- 
velation, would  rather  call  into  question  the  most  divine  pro- 
phecy witnessed  and  sealed  both  by  all  the  disciples  of  the  apos- 
tles and  their  next  successors;  yea  and  by  presumptions  feigned 
for  that  purpose  openly  and  boldly  extenuate  the  authority 
thereof,  rather  than  yield  and  submit;  till  at  length  having 
gotten  a fit  interpretation  (as  they  themselves  then  supposed) 
of  this  thousand  years,  yielding  the  revelation  to  be  canoni- 
sal,  they  desisted  from  their  impious  and  fearful  enterprise.” 


0F  THE  SCRIPTURES. 


475 

spirit  of  the  whole  scriptures,  might  properly  be 
stiled  a revelation  of  particulars,  with  regard  to  the 
great  designs  of  divine  providence,  relative  to  his 
church  and  people,  from  that  time,  till  their  complete 
redemption  at  the  second  coming  of  their  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ  in  glory;  this  great  event  the 
divine  apostle  seems  to  have  designed  to  warn  the 
churches  of,  in  order  to  comfort  and  encourage  them 
amidst  the  extreme  tribulation  and  distress  that  he 
saw  must  come  on  the  church  in  every  part  of  the 
world,  at  the  same  time  that  it  would  be  very  terrible 
to  their  enemies ; he  seems  also  to  design  it  as  a 
subject  of  continual  meditation  to  the  church,  lest  the 
advent  of  the  Saviour  might  take  her  unawares  and 
prove  a snare  to  her,  being  unexpected  and  she  un- 
prepared. 

Our  Lord  himself  appeared  to  his  beloved  disciple 
in  the  midst  of  the  golden  candlesticks,  emblematic 
of  his  churches,  to  show  that  he  is  always  in  the 
midst  of  them ; governs,  sees,  and  knows  every  thing 
that  passes  therein. 

This  eleventh  chapter  of  the  revelation  is,  as  has 
been  before  observed,  a recapitulation  of  the  vision  iti 
its  full  extent,  whether  represented  by  the  trumpets 
or  vials — Having  finished  one  representation  of  the 
general  design ; before  he  proceeds  to  another  \ iew  of 
the  same  dispensations  of  providence,  the  spirit  of 
God  gives  a brief  sketch,  or  contents,  of  the  whole 
plan  of  infinite  wisdom,  by  way  of  abstract  or  pros- 
pectus contained  in  one  chapter.  By  these  means  a 


176  ON  THE  FIGURATIVE  LANGUAGE,  &C. 

complete  view  of  the  principal  and  leading  facts  might 
be  comprehended,  and  easily  retained  in  the  mem- 
ory ; by  which  the  certain  controul  of  the  great  gov- 
ernor of  his  church  over  all  future  events,  however 
complicated,  might  be  clearly  seen,  confided  in,  and 
trusted  to,  by  all  his  people.  This  chapter  is  par- 
ticularly worthy  of  consideration,  as  it  is  not  the  sub- 
ject of  a vision  as  the  former  part,  but  was  told  to 
John  by  an  angel,  personating  Christ  himself;  u and 
the  angel  stood,  saying,  rise  and  measure  the  temple 
of  God — and  i will  give  power  unto  my  two  wit- 
nesses.57 &c. 

It  is  for  these  reasons,  that  I have  selected  the  first 
15  verses  of  this  chapter,  as  containing  the  essential 
parts  of  all  the  other  vision  of  the  apostle,  as  related 
by  him  in  detail,  throughout  the  apocalypse;  and 
shows  the  states  of  the  church,  till  the  times  of  the 
Gentiles  shall  be  fulfilled,  or  till  the  sou  of  man 
shall  come  in  his  glory,  which  has  been  shown  to  have 
been  the  great  end  of  prophecy  and  revelation. — 
The  facts  contained  in  this  chapter,  though  not  de- 
signed to  make  prophets  of  the  people  of  God  by 
their  foretelling  things  to  come,  yet  will  enable  the 
wise  among  them,  when  those  facts  do  come  to  pass, 
to  understand,  and  will  lead  them  towards  the  latter 
end  of  the  last  times  to  take  a retrospective  view  of 
past  events — adore  and  reverence  the  infinite  wis- 
dom of  God,  which  has  foretold  them  before  they 
came  to  pass — and  thereby  they  will  be  able  to  un- 
derstand and  explain  the  whole  interesting  drama  re- 
lative to  the  church  for  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years. 


THE  11th  CHAP.  OP  REVELATIONS, 


CONTAINING 

AN  EPITOME  OF  THE  WHOLE  BOOK. 

THIS  chapter  begins  with  representing  the 
apostle  in  conference  with  an  angel. 

1st  verse — And  there  was  given  me  a reed  like 
unto  a rod;  and  the  angel  stood,  saying,  rise  and 
measure  the  temple  of  God,  and  the  altar,  and  them 
who  worship  therein. 

2d.  But  the  court  which  is  without  the  temple, 
leave  out  and  measure  it  not,  for  it  is  given  unto  the 
Gentiles ; and  the  holy  city,  shall  they  tread  under 
foot,  forty  and  two  months. 

3d.  And  I will  give  power  to  my  two  witnesses, 
and  they  shall  prophecy  a thousand  two  hundred  and 
three  score  clays,  clothed  in  sackcloth. 

4th.  These  are  the  two  olive-trees,  and  the  two 
candlesticks  standing  before  the  God  of  the  earth. 

5th.  And  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  fire  proceed- 
ed! out  of  their  mouth  and  devonreth  their  enemies ; 
and  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  he  must  in  this  man- 
ner be  killed. 

6th.  These  have  power  to  shut  heaven,  that  it  rain 
not  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy;  and  have  power 


THE  11th  CHAPTER 


17* 

over  waters,,  to  turn  them  to  blood ; and  to  smite  the 
earth  with  all  plagues,  so  often  as  they  will. 

7th.  And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their  tes- 
timony, the  beast  that  ascendeth  out  of  the  bottomless 
pit,  shall  make  war  against  them;  and  shall  over- 
come them ; and  kill  them. 

8th.  And  their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the  street 
of  the  great  city,  which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom, 
anil  Egypt,  where  also  our  Lord  was  crucified. 

9th.  And  they  of  the  people,  and  kindreds,  and 
tongues  and  nations,  shall  see  their  dead  bodies, 
three  days  and  an  half ; and  shall  not  suffer  their 
dead  bodies  to  be  put  in  graves. 

10th.  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth,  shall 
rejoice  over  them ; and  shall  make  merry  and  send 
gifts  one  to  another,  because  these  two  prophets  tor- 
mented them  that  dwelt  on  the  earth. 

11th.  And  after  three  days  and  an  half,  the  spir- 
it of  life  from  God,  entered  into  them ; and  they 
stood  upon  their  feet ; and  great  fear  fell  upon  them 
who  saw  them. 

12th.  And  they  heard  a great  voice  from  heaven 
saying  unto  them,  come  up  hither;  and  they  ascend- 
ed up  to  heaven  in  a cloud,  and  their  enemies  beheld 
them. 

13th.  And  the  same  hour,  was  there  a great  earth- 
quake, and  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell ; and  in  the 
earthquake  were,  slain  (the  names  of,  as  it  is  in  the 


OF  THE  REVELATIONS.  479 

original)  men  seven  thousand ; and  the  remnant  were 
affrighted,  and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of  Heaven. 

14th.  The  second  woe  is  past;  and  behold  the 
third  woe  cometh  quickly. 

15th.  And  the  7th  angel  sounded,  and  there  were 
great  voices  in  heaven,  saying;  the  kingdoms  of  this 
world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of 
his  Christ : and  he  shall  reign  forever  and  ever. 

The  first  vision  of  the  divine  apostle  was  finished 
at  the  seventh  verse  of  the  preceding  chapter,  after 
the  seven  thunders  had  uttered  their  voices;  and  the 
apostle  was  ordered  to  seal  up  those  things  which  he 
had  heard  from  these  thunders,  and  not  to  write  them, 
as  being  improper  then  to  be  revealed ; but  lest  it 
should  be  concluded  from  this  secrecy,  that  they  con= 
tained  the  final  issue  of  all  temporal  things ; the  angel 
to  prevent  this  construction,  swears  by  him  that 
livetli  forever,  that  the  time  (of  the  events  contained  in 
the  seven  thunders)  was  not  yet,  as  it  is  in  the  original, 
but  that  the  prophet  should  prophecy  again,  before, 
or  concerning  many  people,  &c.  which  was  as  much 
as  to  say,  that  this  favorite  of  heaven  was  to  proceed  in 
his  prophecies  to  a still  remoter  period,  relative  to  the 
events  aud  conduct  of  other  governments  and  people, 
which  should  come  to  pass  previous  to  those  related 
in  the  seven  thunders. — After  this,  how  long  is  not 
mentioned,  the  apostle  is  again  favored  by  his  master, 
w ith  a new  vision  in  confirmation  of  the  former,  and 
containing  the  same  events  in  substance,  but  under 


THE  11th  CHAPTER 


ISO 

different  figures — in  the  same  manner,  as  under  tha 
old  testament,  had  been  communicated  in  different 
ways  both  to  Nebuchadnezzar  and  to  Daniel,  in  order 
to  render  the  prophecy  the  more  certain. 

Tiie  voice  that  he  had  before  heard  from  heaven, 
spoke  to  him  again,  and  commanded  him  “ to  go  and 
take  the  little  book  from  the  hands  of  the  angel,  and  eat 
it  up,  and  it  should  be  sweet  in  his  mouth,  but  bitter  in 
his  belly.” — That  is,  the  knowledge  he  should  receive 
of  the  intentions  of  Jesus  Christ,  with  regard  to  his 
church,  from  time  to  time,  till  his  second  advent, 
with  the  certainty  of  that  blessed  event,  would  be 
matter  of  great  support,  joy  and  consolation  to  his 
faith  and  patience,  yet  the  extreme  distresses,  miseries, 
and  cruel  persecutions,  foretold  in  this  little  book, 
as  those  which  would  necessarily  precede  and  attend 
his  glorious  appearance,  would  exceedingly  pain  and 
distress  this  beloved  disciple’s  benevolent  soul. 

The  angel  then  proceeds  to  order  him  to  rise,  and 
with  the  rod  that  was  given  to  him,  to  measure  the 
temple  of  God,  and  the  altar ; and  them  who  worship 
therein;  as  in  the  1st  verse. 

This  figure  is  taken  from  the  40th  chapter  of  the 
prophet  Ezekiel,  and  was  designed  for  the  encour- 
agement of  the  people  of  God,  as  predictive  of  their 
ultimate  security,  whatever  their  present  sufferings 
might  be,  being  his  true  and  spiritual  worshippers  and 
who  lived  according  to  the  divine  rule — But  as  in  the 
Sd  verse— -the  court  that  was  without  the  temple,  was 
to  be  left  out,  and  was  not  to  be  measured,  or  pro- 


OF  THE  REVELATIONS. 


181 

tected ; but  was  to  be  given  up  to  the  Gentiles ; and  th® 
holy  city  (or  church  of  Christ,)  was  to  be  trodden  un- 
der foot,  for  forty-two  months  or  twelve  hundred  and 
6ixty  days,  which  always  in  prophetical  language 
signifies  as  many  years — By  this,  was  intended  to 
be  shown  the  visible  church  of  Christ  in  the  pos* 
session  of  idolators,  like  the  church  of  the  Gentiles, 
and  unfit  for  divine  measure ; so  that  it  would,  under 
the  apostaey  of  the  man  of  sin,  be  in  the  power  of 
its  enemies  during  this  period,  in  which,  although 
his  people  should  suffer  greatly,  yet  really  and  in  th© 
end,  the  mere  nominal  professor  should  be  given  up 
to  destruction,  while  they  should  be  purified  and  mad© 
white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. — The  figure  is  taken 
from  the  outer  court  of  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  being 
appropriated  to  Gentile  professors  only,  who  were 
neither  circumcised  or  otherwise  initiated  into  th© 
real  congregation  of  the  Jews ; or  received  any  visi- 
ble mark  of  union  with  their  church,  but  barely  pro- 
fessed to  keep  the  seven  precepts  of  the  sons  of  Noah. 

The  ideas  of  the  famous  and  learned  Joseph  Mede, 
the  great  expositor  of  the  book  of  Revelations,  on  this 
subject,  are,  “ that  in  this  survey,  St.  John  was  first 
to  examine  the  inner  court,  which,  by  its  conformity 
to  the  divine  measure  to  be  applied  thereto,  he  should 
find  to  be  sacred.  This  being  done  he  was  in  the  next 
place,  to  survey  the  outer  court ; which,  because  h© 
should  find  possessed  by  the  Gentiles  and  therefor® 
not  capable  of  th®  divine  measure,  he  was  to  cast  or 


483 


THE  11th  CHAPTER 


leave  out,  (ejice  foras)  that  is,  excommunicate,  or 
pronounce  unsacred  or  polluted.* 

The  inner  court,  then  measured  by  the  divine 
reed,  is  the  visible  church  in  its  primitive  purity, 
(which  existed  near  400  years  after  this  revelation 
to  John,  which  was  about  the  year  98)  when  as  yet 
Christian  worship  was  unprophaned  and  answerable 
to  the  divine  rule,  as  revealed  from  God. 

The  second,  or  outward  court,  represents  the  state 
of  apostacy  under  the  man  of  sin,  when  the  visible 
church,  being  possessed  by  spiritual  idolators  during 
4360  years,  became  in  their  public  worship,  so  uncon- 
formable  to,  and  unapt  for  divine  measure,  that  it  wai 
to  be  cast  out  as  not  sacred  and  Christian,  but  profane 
and  polluted. 

After  this  introductory  command  to  the  apostle, 
by  which  the  states  of  the  church  were  foretold  for 
this  long  period  of  more  than  seventeen  hundred 
years,  from  the  time  of  the  revelation  to  St.  John; 
the  great  subject  of  this  part  of  the  prophecy  is  ush- 
ered in  and  detailed  more  minutely,  yet  in  few  words, 
by  discovering  another  particular  that  enters  deeply 
into  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  the  church  of  Christ, 
during  this  same  period,  in  the 

3d  verse- — And  I will  give  power  to  my  two  wit- 
nesses, and  they  shall  prophecy  (or  as  a late  author 
translates  the  passage  more  literally,  11  and  I will  ap- 

* Vide  Ezek.  xliv.  6,  7,  and  8,  also  *liii.  7. 


OF  THE  REVELATIONS. 


isa 

point  my  two  witnesses  to  be  teachers”)  a thousand 
two  hundred  and  three-score  days,  cloathed  in  sack^ 

cloth. 

These  two  witnesses  who  are  spoken  of  in  such 
a manner,  as  leads  to  the  idea,  that  they  were  well 
known  to  the  apostle,  and  had  a connection  with  the 
church  of  Christ  which  had  just  been  measured ; 
and  in  so  particular  a manner  as  to  be  denominated 
e<  my  two  witnesses ,”  that  is,  of  Jesus  Christ,  were 
to  teach  and  instruct  in  a public  manner,  for  the 
space  of  ISfiO  years.  This  also  designates  the  state 
of  the  church,  as  before  mentioned,  during  which 
period,  bad  as  the  times  were  to  become,  and  violent 
as  the  opposition  to  the  spread  of  the  gospel  should 
be,  (prefigured  by  the  church  being  trodden  down 
by  the  gentiles,  that  is,  to  remain  in  a very  suffering 
state)  yet  under  every  difficulty  and  under  all  her 
persecutions,  God  would  give  or  continue  the  power 
of  his  two  witnesses  to  prophecy,  teach  or  instruct 
his  people  during  this  long  season,  though  they  were 
to  be  cloathed  in  sackcloth.* 

Prophesying  or  teaching  in  saekcloth,  is  a figure 
taken  from  the  practice  of  mourners  of  that  day,  who 
dressed  in  the  coarsest  clothes  such  as  haircloth,  or 
any  thing  sacks  were  made  of,  used  by  the  poor 

* Sackcloth  was  any  thing  that  sacks  were  made  of,  gen- 
erally sheep  or  goats  skins,  with  which  prophets  were  clad 
—a  rough  garment.  Davbuz. 

Tide  2d  Kings,  i.  eh.  8th  verse— ii.  eh.  12 — 13.  Zach.  iii. 
eh.  3d. 


THE  lith  CHAPTER 


is-i 

and  generally  by  the  prophets.*  They  often  put 
ashes  also  on  their  heads,  and  sometimes  earth,  as 
emblematic  of  their  humility,  and  considering  them- 
selves  as  the  meanest  of  the  people.  This  is  design- 
ed to  show,  that  however  reduced  these  witnesses 
shall  be  in  the  common  estimation,  during  this  period 
of  darkness  and  declension;  yet  they  should  still  be 
the  means  under  God,  of  instructing  the  people. 
They  should  also  bear  a testimony  for  God,  though 
it  should  be  but  in  a weak,  complaining  and  mourn- 
ful stile  and  manner,  until  the  event  mentioned  in  the 
7th  verse,  that  is,  the  finishing  their  testimony,  should 
take  place. 

But  the  great  question  of  difficulty,  which  arises 
on  this  part  of  the  subject  is,  who  or  what  are  these 
witnesses,  thus  mentioned  with  so  much  apparent 
certainty  and  identity  of  designation,  in  this  impor- 
tant revelation.  This  has  been  a question,  on  which 
the  ablest  men  have  differed  so  greatly,  that  it  has 
produced  more  doubt  and  uncertainty  than  any  other 
subject  of  this  prophecy;  and  it  is  not  improbable 
but  that  infinite  wisdom  had  great  purposes  to  answer 
by  keeping  this  fact  from  being  fully  explained  until 
these  witnesses  being  about  to  finish  their  prophecy, 
should  lead  to  the  discovery. 

* Daubuz  says,  <c  the  word  prophecy  signifies  always  in 
this  book,  the  testimony  of  the  truth  and  the  public  profession 
and  vindication  of  it;  which  notion  is  derived  from  the  use 
»f  that  word  among  the  Hebrews.” 


OF  THE  REVELATIONS. 


185 


Is  it  not  necessary,  that  every  part  of  a prophecy  ? 
or  revelation,  should  be  distinct  and  plain  to  every 
observer  in  order  that  the  subjects  of  them,  should, 
enjoy  the  benefit  intended  to  be  conferred,  by  the  gen- 
eral design  of  the  whole  scheme.  As  for  instance, 
if  the  final  deliverance  of  the  people  of  God  from  all 
their  oppressors,  is  made  known,  and  firmly  believed 
in,  there  may  be  no  necessity  for  their  being  made 
acquainted  with  the  means,  manner  and  precise  time 
of  such  deliverance.  Their  faith  and  hope  will  be 
sufficiently  kept  up  and  established,  by  their  reliance 
on  the  truth  and  power  of  God,  and  their  zeal  and 
watchfulness  increased  and  kept  in  continual  exer- 
cise. 

It  is  well  observed  by  a modern  writer,  i(  all  that 
was  possible,  and  all  that  was  intended,  and  all  that 
was  needful  to  be  understood,  by  those  who  lived  in 
the  ages  before  our  Saviour,  was,  that  God  designed 
by  bis  prophets,  to  keep  up  in  the  world  a perpetual 
expectation  and  reliance  upon  his  promises  in  general, 
that  his  true  worshippers  should  be  sure  finally  to 
meet  with  an  everlasting  deliverance,  and  a Saviour 
of  whose  kingdom  there  should  be  no  end.  This  was 
what  Abraham  saw  afar  off  and  was  glad.”  So  God 
may  have  desigued  by  the  promises  relative  to  the 
second  coming  of  the  Messiah  in  glory  at  the  finish- 
ing of  the  prophecy  of  these  witnesses  in  sackcloth 
that  his  people  depending  on  his  veracity,  should 
look,  and  long  and  pray  for  this  joyful  event,  while 
at  the  same  time  they  know  and  believe,  from  his 


186 


THE  11th  CHAPTER,  &C. 

express  declaration,  that  when  the  time  does  arrive, 
it  will  be  to  the  world  at  large,  as  a thief  in  the 
night,  though  it  should  be  well  known  to  his  people, 
who  should  diligently  attend  to  his  word,  u for  your- 
selves  know  perfectly  that  the  day  of  the  Lord 
cometh  as  a thief  in  the  night.”* 

We  are  expressly  encouraged,  as  before  observed, 
to  search  into  the  meaning  of  the  spirit  of  God  in 
these  scriptures,  when  the  time  of  the  end  shall  be  near 
approaching  5 and  are  called  upon  to  hear  what  the 
spirit  saith  unto  the  churches  ; and  as  this  time  of  the 
end,  or  dissolution  of  the  Roman  hierarchy  and  gov- 
ernment, is  apparently  drawing  nigh,  it  may  not  be 
amiss  to  enquire  how  the  scriptures  themselves,  have 
determined  the  circumstances  of  these  witnesses,  as 
connected  with  the  finishing  their  prophecy  or  the 
end  of  the  1260  years,  by  which  u the  wise  may  un- 
derstand.” This  may  be  hastened  by  every  one 
casting  in  his  mite,  though  in  many  circumstances  he 
may  be  mistaken — a single  idea  from  each,  may  at 
last  lead  to  the  great  truth. 


* 1st  Thess.  v.  ch.  2d  verse 


THE  WITNESSES, 

WHO  Oil  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


These  witnesses  then,  are  spoken  of  by  St.  John, 
as  known  subjects,  and  who  were  then  in  being. — > 
They  are  particularly  said  to  be  Christ’s  witnesses  ; 
and  therefore  who  had  been  in  the  habit  of  testifying 
to  the  truth.  These  were  to  receive  a special  power 
from  him,  to  continue  their  teachings  for  the  term 
mentioned,  in  opposition  to  the  powers  of  the  earth, 
and  especially  the  man  of  sin  in  the  temple  of  God , 
presiding  over  the  churches,  notwithstanding  all  the 
persecutions  they  were  to  undergo. 


I humbly  conceive,  however  I may  differ  from 
many  great  and  learned  men,  that  these  were  not  to 
be  a succession  of  witnesses,  but  the  same  specific 
witnesses,  and  who  had  been  so  from  the  beginning, 
— Had  the  meaning  been  of  a succession  of  witnesses, 
they  could  not  with  propriety  have  been  said  to  have 
been  two,  and  that  they  should  continue  for  1^60 
years,  for  it  is  not  the  continuance  of  testimony  that 
is  the  jet  of  this  subject,  but  the  power  given  to  “ his 
two  witnesses”  personally  to  continue  during  this 
period;  and  it  is  their  prophecy  or  testimony  or 
teaching  by  virtue  of  that  power  that  is  also  to  be 
continued  during  that  period;  for  a succession  of 


Bb 


189  THE  WITNESSES, 

witnesses  teaching  would  not  have  been  so  remarka- 
ble an  event,  as  to  have  justified  such  strong  lan- 
guage. 

Some  writers  have  said,  that  they  are  two,  from 
the  number  required  by  the  law,  for  the  establish- 
ment of  every  controverted  fact;  and  that  they  were 
typified  by  Moses  and  Aaron — Elijah  and  Elisha — 
Joshua  and  Zerubbabel — The  old  and  the  new  testa- 
ment; but  I have  never  yet  seen  any  arguments,  of 
sufficient  force,  to  support  so  uncertain  a reference 
except  as  to  the  last,  for  which  much  may  be  said. 

But  to  ascertain  the  characters  of  these  two  wit- 
nesses with  more  precision,  and  to  prevent  greater 
uncertainty  and  doubt  to  the  wise  and  careful  ob- 
server, we  are  further  told  in  the 

4th  verse,  That  they  are  the  two  olive  trees  and 
the  two  candlesticks  standing  before  the  God  of  the 
earth. 

One  would  have  imagined  that  this  description 
would  have  prevented  the  application  to  a succession 
of  witnesses,  or  to  the  individuals  before  mentioned, 
for  with  the  same  propriety,  the  twelve  apostles  and 
all  the  faithful,  in  all  ages  of  the  church,  were  wit- 
nesses. 

Most  of  the  various  expositors  of  these  verses,  from 
the  pious  and  learned  Mr  Joseph  Mede,  already 
mentioned,  to  the  late  ingenious  Mr  Langdon  of  our 
own  country,  have  been  examined  with  great  care ; 
but  besides  many  other  insurmountable  objections 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE.  489 

that  arise  against  their  construction,  this  one  is  con- 
clusive with  me  : That  none  of  them  point  out  these 
witnesses,  as  in  being  and  known  to  the  apostle  and 
the  church  before  and  at  the  time  of  St.  John’s  receiv- 
ing this  vision,  and  who  continued  afterwards  during 
so  much  of  the  1&Q0  years,  as  is  past,  prophecying  in 
sackcloth  (except  those  of  the  old  and  new  testa- 
ments,)— which  two  indelible  marks  seem  to  me  to 
be  essentially  necessary. 

Let  us  take  the  most  unerring  guide  in  our  power, 
and  follow  the  clue  given  us  by  the  holy  spirit,  and 
search  with  diligence  for  the  meaning  of  this  pro- 
phetical language,  by  that  of  the  original  places  in  the 
©Id  testament,  where  the  like  figures  are  made  use  of. 

The  scriptures  generally  have  held  up  certain  em- 
blematic rites,  as  God’s  witnesses  on  earth  from  the 
creation — under  the  Mosaic  economy  these  were 
water,  oil  and  blood,  as  representing  the  divine  in- 
fluences of  his  holy  spirit,  and  the  forgiveness  of  sins 
through  the  great  atonement  of  the  suffering  Saviour 
who  was  to  come — Thus  water  was  used  to  initiate 
professors  into  the  church  of  God — To  pour  water 
on  men,  was  an  evidence  of  the  out-pouring  of  the 
spirit — so  Christ  himself  calls  the  spirit  “ living 
water” — Hence  all  nations  had  their  lustrations  and 
purifications.  The  temple  of  Jerusalem  had  its  laver, 
for  the  purposes  of  the  divine  ordinances. — The  tem- 
ple also  had  its  i(  holy  oil,”  which  was  used  in  the 
dedication  of  their  kings,  prophets,  priests,  and  with 
water  applied  to  the  bodies  of  all  who  w ere  received 


£90  the  witnesses, 

into  the  service  of  Gotl — Blood  was  that  of  the  sacri- 
fices, and  was  the  atonement  for  sin — every  priest  was 
first  washed  with  water,  anointed  with  oil  and  had 
blood  sprinkled  upon  him,  before  he  could  adminis- 
ter at  the  altar,  vide  viiith.  of  Lev. 

The  tabernacle  was  consecrated  by  sprinkling  with 
blood  and  oil.  Therefore  it  is  that  St.  John  says, 
t(  There  are  three  that  bear  witness  on  earth,  the 
spirit,  the  water  and  the  blood.  The  spirit  and  the 
oil  mean  the  same  thing- — and  it  is  added,  “ if  we  re- 
ceive the  witness  of  men  (who  testify  to  the  things  of 
God  from  times  of  old)  these  witnesses  of  God  are 
greater.”  It  is  therefore  concluded  that  these  ordi- 
nances of  God  are  his  witnesses  on  earth. — Again ; 

If  we  look  into  the  3d  and  4th  chapters  of  Zecha- 
riah,  we  shall  find  that  the  prophet  also  had  a vision 
from  the  spirit  of  God  after  the  establishment  of 
Joshua  as  the  high-priest,  and  Zerubbabel  as  political 
governor  of  his  people ; which  offices  it  should  be 
remembered  are  united  in  Jesus  Christ,  as  prophet, 
priest  and  king  in  Zion. — Zechariah  having  re- 
ceived the  promise  of  the  Braneh,  (or  the  Messiah) 
he  saw  in  his  vision  “ one  candlestick  and  two  olive 
trees and  on  his  asking  what  w7as  meant  by  the 
candlestick  ? he  was  answered  by  the  angel  u this  is 
the  icord  of  the  Lord  unto  Zerubbabel,  saying,  not 
by  might  (or  an  army)  nor  by  power,  but  by  my 
spirit,  saifch  the  Lord  of  hosts.  Who  art  thou,  0 
great  mountain?  before  Zerubbabel  (the  political  or 
civil  governor)  thou  shall  become  a plain — that  is,  by 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE.  A 91 

ilie  candlestick,  I design  to  signify  the  ordinances  of 
my  word  taught  in  my  church,  by  which  Zerubbabel 
as  governor  of  my  people,  shall  be  instructed  and 
supported  in  his  arduous  work  against  all  his  enemies, 
so  that  notwithstanding  their  great  power  and  might, 
which  to  human  judgment,  seem  to  threaten  certain 
destruction  to  any  attempts  for  the  rebuilding  of  Je- 
rusalem and  my  temple,  yet  it  shall  be  accomplish- 
ed; but  not  by  human  power  or  strength,  but  hy 
the  powerful  operation  of  my  spirit.  So  that  this 
great  mountain  of  opposition  which  seems  to  be  in- 
vincible, shall  moulder  away  and  become  a plain 
before  Zerubbabel  whom  I have  set  over  you.  The 
same  interpretation  is  given  to  St.  John  by  Christ 
i himself  in  the  revelation,  when  he  expressly  says 
u that  by  the  mystery  of  the  seven  candlesticks  the 
I seven  churches  in  Asia  are  intended.”  And  it  is 
; somewhat  remarkable  and  worthy  of  observation  that 
| in  Zechariah  there  was  but  one  candlestick,  though 
! two  olive  trees  (yielding  the  holy  oil,  an  evidence  of  the 
influences  of  the  spirit)  there  being  then  hut  one  church 
of  the  Jews,  though  two  leadiug  ordinances,  the  sab- 
bath and  the  passover — -but  at  the  time  of  this  pro- 
phecy there  are  two  candlesticks  and  two  olive  trees, 
typifying  both  the  Jewish  and  Christian  churches 
with  their  ordinances,  vide  xi.  ch.  Jerem.  15 — 18, 
where  the  Jewish  church  is  compared  to  an  olive  tree. 

By  this  interpretation  of  the  figure  of  candle- 
sticks, it  is  pretty  clear,  the  word  of  God  in  his 
churches  are  meant  and  intended,  and  we  may  with- 


€9®  THE  WITNESSES, 

out  danger  of  mistake  so  understand  it,  for  by  tho 
word  of  God  taught  in  his  temple  were  the  people 
publicly  instructed  in  the  worship  of  the  one  only 
living  and  true  God  and  the  Messiah  that  was  to 
come  under  the  Jewish  economy,  and  in  the  lika 
worship  through  Jesus  Christ,  the  Messiah  already 
eorne,  under  the  Christian  dispensation. 

When  Moses  received  the  two  tables  of  stone,* 
containing  the  ten  commandments  as  the  word  of  God 
by  which  the  people  of  the  congregation  were  instruct- 
ed in  the  worship  of  God,  he  calls  them  two  tables  of 
testimony f or  witness J — and  speaking  of  the  Taber- 
nacle, which  was  pitched  in  the  wilderness  by  Mose* 
for  divine  worship,  i(  to  which  every  one  might  go, 
who  sought  the  Lord,”  before  the  glorious  tabernacle 
and  ark  were  made. 

St.  Stephen  in  the  New-Testament,  expressly 
calls  it  “ the  tabernacle  of  witness that  is,  a 
witness  that  the  people  who  worshipped  there 
were  the  servants  of  Jehovah  the  God  of  Israel.^ 
Christ  himself  declares  the  fact  in  very  express 
language ; u and  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom,  shall 
be  preached  in  all  the  world,  for  a witness  unto 
all  nations,  and  then  shall  the  end  (of  the  Roman 

* These  tables  were  called  eduth , ad,  forward,  onward,  to 
Bear  witness  to,  or  of,  a person  or  thing.  Clarke. 

f Mr  CrudeDce  explains  the  word  testimony , and  says,  it  sij- 
siiiies  a witnessing — evidence  or  proof — Acts  xiv.  Sd. 

| xxxi.  Exod.  48th. 

i Acts,  vii.  44th. 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE.  IDS 

Government)  come.”*  This  is  the  same  prophetic 
declaration  with  that  of  St.  John  bat  in  fewer  words. 
For  in  the  xv.  chap.  Rev.  5th  verse,  it  is  expressly 
said,  “ and  after  that  I looked  and  behold  the  temple 
of  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  (or  witness)  in 
heaven  was  opened” — and  in  Numb.  ix.  15th,  the 
tabernacle  is  called  the  tent  of  the  testimony  (or  wit- 
ness) and  again  in  the  x.  ch.  and  11th  verse  it  is  a- 
gain  called,  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  (or  wit* 
ness.)  Moses  is  also  expressly  ordered  to  lay  up 
the  rod  in  the  tabernacle  of  the  congregation,  before 
the  testimony , (Numb.  xvii.  4)  in  the  tabernacle  of 
witness,  (verse  7*)  “ The  various  types  and  appoint* 
<{  meats  of  the  law,  called  by  this  very  significant 
“ name  the  testimony  or  witness , show  plainly  that 
u they  were  intended  to  witness  and  bear  testimony 
i(  to  somewhat  beyond  themselves ; that  they  were 
il  as  St.  Paul  describes  them,  li  a shadow  of  things 
u to  come,  but  the  body  is  of  Christ.”  The  example 
i(  and  shadow  of  heavenly  things.  The  pot  of  manna 
(e  (Exod.  xvi.  8-3d)  is  in  the  following  verse  said  to 
u be  laid  up  before  the  testimony,  and  this  w7as  under 
“ the  wings  of  the  Cherubim.  And  though  the 
u word  is  translated  in  the  singular  number,  it  is  plu- 
u ral  in  the  original — testimonies  or  w itnesses.  So 

again  the  twro  tables  of  stone  are  called  the  tables 
£(  of  testimony,  because  they  were  to  be  a witness  or 

* xxiv.  Matth.  14th — -The  able  expositor,  Dr  Clarke,  oa 
xxviii.  Exod.  30th  verse,  says,  (i  God  lias  always  bad  ’ is  wit- 
nesses on  earth.  The  Septuagint  translates  the  Unm  and 
Thumim  the  manifestation  of  the  truth. 


194 


•THE  WITNESSES, 


testimony  of  the  law,  by  which  the  people  were  to 
t{  be  governed  (Exod.  xxxi.  18.)  The  ark  is  also 
a called  the  ark  of  the  testimony.  (Exod.  xxx.  6th)* 
e<  The  tabernacle  is  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  or 
“ witness  (Exod.  xxxviii.  21,  and  in  vii.  Acts  44, 
t{  it  is  the  same.)  Then  all  testified  and  bore  witness 
{i  (for  God)  of  spiritual  truth,  they  exhibited  andlook- 

ed  forward  to  Christ  and  salvation  through  him.”f 
And  Joshua  in  his  xxii.  ch.  26  and  2 7 verses  says, 
“ let  us  now  prepare  to  build  us  an  altar  not  for 
burnt  offering  nor  for  sacrifice,  but,  that  it  may  be  a 
witness  between  us  and  you  and  our  generations  after 
us,  that  we  might  do  the  service  of  the  Lord,”  &c. 

In  fine,  there  are  no  less  than  fourteen  places  in 
the  Pentateuch  where  the  tabernacle  or  its  appen- 
dages are  called  the  testimony  or  witness.  And  when 
Philip  went  to  Samaria  and  was  afterwards  joined 
by  Peter  and  John,  it  is  said,  “ so  they,  when  they 
had  testified  (or  bore  witnessj)  and  preached  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  returned  to  Jerusalem,  viii.  ch. 
Acts  25th  verse. 

Having  thus  established  the  meaning  of  the  holy 
spirit  with  some  degree  of  certainty  according  to  our 
apprehension  of  the  subject,  by  his  own  expresi 
comment,  that  by  the  two  candlesticks  in  this  verse, 

* Vide  also  xxvii.  21— xxxix.  35 — xl.  eh.  3d.  Compare  ch. 
xxv.  IS  with  xl.  20  and  xxi.  and  Numb.  18. 

t Digby’s  leet.  189. 

1 The  greek  word  is  to  bear  witness  earnestly. 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


193 


is  intended  the  word  of  God  taught  in  his  churches 
both  Jew  and  Christian,  or  in  other  words,  the  pub* 
lie  worship  of  Almighty  God,  let  us  proceed  to  ex- 
amine what  the  olive  trees  do  mean  or  typify,  by 
which  the  candlesticks  or  public  worship  of  God  in 
his  churches,  were  supplied  with  the  golden  oil,  or 
gifts  and  influences  of  the  spirit  of  God. 

It  appears  from  this  passage  in  Zechariah  that 
these  olive  trees  were  copartners,  or  connected  in- 
timately with  the  candlestick,  or  the  word  of  God 
taught  in  his  churches,  and  which  are  said  to  empty 
the  golden  oil  out  of  themselves. 

On  a careful  examination  of  the  scriptures,  es- 
pecially of  the  Old  Testament,  we  find  the  sabbath 
and  Lord's  day  with  their  ordinances  so  often  called 
and  referred  to  as  God’s  witnesses  that  we  cannot 
discover  any  thing  more  consonant  to  the  sense  of  the 
divine  apostle,  and  the  whole  scope  of  the  prophetic 
narrative;  and  at  the  same  time  more  obvious  to  the 
Christian  enquirer.  The  appointment  of  one  day  in 
seven,  for  the  more  express  and  public  social  worship 
of  Almighty  God,  and  the  instruction  and  teaching 
the  people  his  revealed  will,  including  the  ordinances 
necessarily  attending  on  it,  which  answer  to  the  two 
branches  communicating  the  golden  oil,  seems  to 
have  been  an  institution  of  the  greatest  necessity  and 
utmost  propriety,  coeval  with  the  existence  of  man, 
and  by  which  the  influences  of  the  spirit  of  God,  were 
generally  communicated  to  the  devout  worshippers, 
C e 


106  THE  WITHERSES, 

When  man  in  Iris  original  state  of  innocence  in 
Paradise  had  by  Iris  disobedience  forfeited  the  favor 
of  his  Creator,  the  threatened  punishment  began  to  be 
indicted  upon  him — He  was  driven  out  of  that  bliss- 
ful place,  and  was  no  longer  suffered  to  enjoy  the 
beatific  presence  of  his  God  in  divine  worship  at 
the  tree  of  life,  where  it  is  most  likely,  God  had 
used  to  communicate  his  special  presence  to  the  then 
happy  pair — They  were  condemned,  while  living,  to 
labor  for  their  subsistence;  and  thus  to  eat  their 
bread  in  the  sweat  of  their  brows,  till  they  should 
return  to  the  ground,  from  which  they  were  taken, 
which  should  take  place  within  a day  (of  one  thou- 
sand years,)  for  Peter  tells  us  that  in  the  language  of 
the  holy  spirit,  a day  is  a thousand  years. 

In  this  hopeless  and  despairing  state,  the  estab- 
lishment of  a sabbath,  or  day  of  rest,  on  the  seventh 
day  after  the  punishment  of  six  days  labor,  on  which 
by  the  influences  of  the  divine  spirit,  they  should 
hold  communion  with  their  offended  Creator,  together 
with  the  blessed  promise,  that  the  seed  of  the  woman 
should  bruise  the  serpent’s  head,  notwithstanding  the 
apparent  victory  he  had  obtained  over  them,  must 
have  been  a gracious  declaration  and  a continued 
sign  or  witness  of  the  renewed  mercy  of  God,  and 
became  a weekly  encouragement  to  their  repenting 
minds.  This  was  a witness  to  them  of  their  final 
deliverance,  and  regaining  more  than  their  former 
glorious  rest,  in  a state  of  confirmed  bliss,  after  the 
expiration  of  six  thousand  years.  This  same  idea  is 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE,  i%J 

held  up  in  the  after  revelations  to  Moses  and  the 
prophets,  as  an  object  of  the  first  importance,  par- 
ticularly  in  the  appointment  of  the  sabbatical  year  of 
release,  when  the  Jews  were  commanded,  in  the 
midst  of  their  solemnities,  to  read  the  law  before  all 
Israel — and  again  in  the  great  jubilee  or  sabbatical  N 
year  of  sabbatical  years,  or  sevens  of  seven  years, 
when  the  great  trumpet  was  particularly  sounded, 
and  all  the  people  returned  with  joyful  hearts  to  their 
forfeited  possessions,  to  which  they  were  now  re- 
stored, free  from  all  the  incumbrances  they  had  been 
subjected  to  by  their  owners,-— a lively  emblem  of 
their  final  restoration  before  the  second  coming  of  th© 
glorified  Messiah. 

Thus  the  Jewish  sabbath  which  was  the  great 
sign  and  one  of  the  essentials  of  their  visible  church 
state,  is  expressly  declared  by  Ezekiel,  xx.  20,  to 
be  a sign  (or  witness)  between  God  and  bis  people, 
to  acknowledge,  (or  bear  witness)  that  God  Jehovah, 
was  their  God ; and  so  is  the  original  Mosaic  institu- 
tion, (i  Verily  my  sabbaths  ye  shall  keep,  for  it  is 
a sign  (or  witness)  between  me  and  you,  through- 
out your  generations  tp  acknowledge  (or  witness) 
that  I Jehovah  am  your  sanctifier ; wherefore  the  chil- 
dreivof  Israel,  shall  keep  the  sabbath,  to  observe  the 
sabbath  throughout  their  generations  for  a perpetual 
covenant  (as  a witness  of  the  agreement  between  God 
and  his  people)  it  is  a sign  (or  witness)  between  me 
and  the  children  of  Israel  forever  J7* 


* Exod.  xxxi.  I3j  17, 


408  THE  WITNESSES, 

And  again — u and  it  (the  sabbath)  shall  be  for  a 
sign  (or  witness)  unto  thee;  upon  thine  hand,  and 
for  a memorial  between  thine  eyes ; that  the  Lord's 
law  may  be  in  thy  mouth,  for  with  a strong  hand 
hath  he  brought  thee  out  of  Egypt;  thou  shall  there- 
fore keep  this  ordinance,  in  its  season,  from  year  to 
year,”*  and  the  end  designed  by  this  institution,  was 
not  only  the  instruction  of  the  people  in  the  worship 
of  God,  and  to  exercise  them  therein,  but  it  was  also 
a testifying  or  witnessing  to  the  world,  what  God 
they  worshipped. 

All  nations  seem  to  have  entertained  the  idea,  that 
their  religious  ceremonies  were  witnesses,  or  testi- 
monies of  the  particular  deity  they  served:  and  there- 
fore their  religious  rites  always  differed  according  as 
they  worshipped  the  celestial  Gods,  or  deified  men. 
—In  the  book  of  the  revelations,  we  find  that  the 
worshippers  of  the  beast  had  his  mark,  sign  or 
witness ; and  the  worshippers  of  the  Lamb,  had  his 
mark,  sign  or  witness  in  their  foreheads. 

Among  the  Jews,  the  keeping  of  the  seventh  day 
•was  a sign  or  witness  of  their  profession,  that  Jeho- 
vah, the  creator  of  the  heaven  and  the  earth,  and  no 
other,  was  the  God  of  Israel,  both  with  respect  to  his 
attribute  of  Creator,  and  their  deliverance  out  of 
Egypt;  and  this  keeping  the  seventh  day  was  always 
considered  by  the  pious  Hebrews  as  the  badge  of 
their  profession,  and  a living  testimony  to  their  belief 

# Exod.  xiii.  S. 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


m 


in  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  when  Abraham,  Isaac 
and  Jacob,  with  the  rest  of  the  pious  dead,  should 
inherit  the  promised  land,  restored  to  more  than  its 
pristine  glory. 

Rabbi  David  Kinichi,  a famous  Hebrew  writer,  in 
liis  exposition  of  the  Ivith  chapter  of  Isaiah  and  6th 
verse,  says,  <e  the  observation  of  the  sabbath  is  the 
great  foundation  of  faith  in  God;  since  no  one  will 
observe  the  sabbath,  but  he  who  confesses  the  world 
is  to  be  renewed;  and  that  He  by  whom  it  shall  be 
renewed,  created  the  world  out  of  nothing,  and  none 
other  but  Him ; as  if  it  was  said,  he  who  shall  observe 
the  sabbath  of  days,  testifies  or  witnesses,  that  he 
believes  in  that  gre.at  sabbath,  in  which  God  shall 
renew  the  world.”* 

It  is  very  probable,  that  the  Jews  being  so  prone 
to  idolatry  before  the  Eabylonish  captivity,  notwith- 
standing the  severe  rebuke  and  solemn  warning  of 
their  prophets,  with  the  awful  denunciations  of  God’s 
vengeance  on  them  for  it,  was  in  a great  measure, 
owing  to  their  being  without  public  places  of  worship, 
except  at  Jerusalem,  so  that  most  of  the  nation  had 
a great  distance  to  go  to  worship  at  the  temple, 
where  they  were  not  obliged  to  appear  but  thrice  in 

* Observatio  sabbati  magnum  est  fund  amentum  in  fide  Dei 
quoniam  sabbatuin  non  observabit  nisi  qui  Confitiatur  mumlum 
renovatum  iri;  quodque  cum  renovaturus  sit,  qui  creaverit 
ipsum  ex  nihilo  and  non  est  alius,  prseter  eum.  Quasi  dicaret, 
eum  qui  sabbatum  dierum  observaret,  eo  ipso  testari  se  eredera 
sabbatum  magnum  quo  Deus  mundum  renovaturus  sit. 


200 


THE  WITNESSES, 


the  year,  and  then  the  males  only,  the  women  not 
being  obliged  to  attend,  and  it  is  well  known  what 
effect  women  have  on  the  public  manners, — hence 
we  read  of  the  Jews  setting  up  altars  to  the  gods  of 
the  nations  round  about  them,  on  the  high  places  of 
Israel. — It  is  worthy  of  a remark,  that  on  their  return 
from  their  captivity,  synagogues  were  set  up  in  every 
convenient  place  throughout  their  country,  Avlierein 
tiie  public  reading  of  the  law  of  Moses,  and  prayer* 
to  Almighty  God,  were  attended,  if  not  every  day, 
yet  certainly  on  every  seventh  day,  so  that  every 
neighborhood  had  a place  of  social  worship;  after 
which,  we  seldom  hear  of  their  failing  again  into  idol- 
atry— they  were  by  these  means  taught  to  reverence 
and  improve  that  sacred  day  to  great  advantage,  and 
it  became  a witness  for  them,  that  the  Lord  Jehovah 
was  their  God. 

The  original  sabbath  was  designed  undoubtedly 
to  commemorate  the  works  of  creating  goodness  and 
mercy;  or  to  witness  that  the  universe  which  we  be- 
hold, was  the  workmanship  of  the  almighty  hand  of 
God. — Cain  and  Abel,  after  the  fall,  brought  their 
sacrifice  at  the  same  time,  to  make  an  offering  to  the 
Lord,  which  is  said  to  he  at  the  end  of  days,  or  on 
the  seventh  day  according  to  the  Hebrew  phrase- 
ology; and  the  Jewish  expositors  say,  that  they 
brought  them  to  Adam,  who  acted  as  a priest  in. 
making  the  offering — Here  was  a set  time — a place, 
and  sacrifices — -Melchisedeck,  though  of  the  Heathen 
nation,  is  said  to  be  a priest  of  the  most  high  God, 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


201 


and  one  to  whom  Abraham  the  father  of  the  faithful*, 
paid  tythes-— Job,  who  also  was  a Heathen,  is  said 
to  have  been  a prophet — He  mentions  Adam  and 
JEve — the  resurrection  and  the  original  corruption  of 
man — He  offers  burnt  offerings  for  his  children  after 
the  end  of  their  feasting  for  seven  days,  lest  they 
had  sinned  against  God ; and  this  he  did  continually, 
that  is,  on  every  seventh  day — He  mentions  also  a 
day  when  the  sons  of  God  came  to  present  them- 
selves before  the  Lord ; this  was  undoubtedly  on  the 
sabbath  day ; and  at  public  worship ; and  this  obliga- 
tion on  the  children  of  men  continued,  although  the 
practice  of  it,  and  especially  the  spirituality  of  it,  had 
fallen  into  disuse,  as  the  corruption  and  depravity  of 
the  world  increased,  till  the  revival  of  it,  in  the  fami- 
ly of  Abraham  and  the  renovation  of  the  command, 
as  a commemoration  of  the  deliverance  of  the  Hebrews 
from  the  bondage  of  Egypt,  Deut.  v.  15.  Here  the 
reason  of  the  creation  is  left  out  and  it  is  said,  li  thou 
wast  a servant  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  the  Lord 
thy  God,  brought  thee  out  thence,  through  a mighty 
hand  and  an  out-stretched  arm,  therefore  the  Lord 
thy  God,  commanded  thee  to  keep  the  sabbath,” — So 
Ezekiel,  xx.  20.  Hallow  my  sabbaths,  and  they  shall 
be  a sign  (or  witness)  between  me  and  you,  to  ac- 
knowledge that  I Jehovah  am  your  God.  The  com- 
mand seems  to  require  positively  that  one  day  of 
seven,  or  one  day  after  six  days  labor,  should  he  set 
apart  as  a sabbath,  dedicated  to  the  service  of  God 
in  acknowledgment  of  him  as  their  creator — this  was 
binding  on  all  men,  hut  the  particular  day,  is  not 


§02  THE  WITNESSES, 

mentioned  but  in  the  instance  of  the  cessation  of  the 
manna,  after  their  leaving  Egypt  and  passing  the  Red 
Sea,  then  the  day  we  call  Saturday  was  appropriated 
to  the  Jews  as  God’s  peculiar  people,  because  on  the 
morning  of  that  day,  God  overwhelmed  Pharaoh  and 
his  host  in  the  Red  Sea,  and  saved  Israel  with  a 
glorious  salvation — therefore  the  reason  of  the  crea- 
tion, is  left  out  in  Deut.  v.  and  the  deliverance  of 
Israel  on  that  day  was  substituted  in  its  room ; and 
therefore  that  particular  day  (Saturday)  was  fixed 
upon.  This  was  done  by  God  himself,  by  the  raining 
of  manna  for  six  days,  and  withholding  it  on  the 
next  day — The  Jews  did  not  keep  this  day. as  a 
sabbath,  before  this  period,  for  it  is  a remarkable 
fact,  that  on  the  Saturday  before,  they  travelled  a 
long  march,  as  appears  by  the  xvi.  Exod.  and  it  is 
the  only  day  on  which  the  day  of  the  month  is  men- 
tioned, during  their  whole  journey.  This  seems  to 
have  been  providentially  designed  to  establish  this 
fact. — The  day  of  the  cessation  of  the  manna,  wa3 
the  32ct  of  the  month,  of  consequence  the  15th  would 
have  been  also  a sabbath,  if  that  day  had  been  bo- 
fore  settled.  So  that  it  is  likely  the  day  of  holy  rest 
was  altered  to  suit  their  deliverance  by  the  destruc- 
tion of  Pharaoh,  as  the  beginning  of  the  year  was, 
as  a memorial  of  their  coming  out  of  Egypt.  The 
sabbath  was  then  settled  to  be  held  on  Saturday,  some 
time  before  the  giving  the  law  at  mount  Horeb,— by 
the  miraculous  supply  of  manna  in  a double  propor- 
tion on  Friday,  in  order  that  its  cessation  on  Saturday 
might  confirm  that  day  to  be  their  Sabbath,  which 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE.  203 

would  not  not  have  been  necessary  had  it  been  so 
established  before — The  mistake  has  arisen  from 
God’s  resting  and  sanctifying  the  seventh  day,  (not 
of  the  week,  but  of  the  commencement  of  the  creation 
— for  neither  sun  or  moon  to  reckon  weeks  by,  w ere 
formed  until  the  fourth  day,)  but  the  creation  being 
completed  on  the  evening  of  the  sixth  day,  the  next 
day  was  assuredly  the  first  day  of  the  first  week  of 
the  world,  though  the  seventli  day  from  the  beginning 
of  God’s  creating  energy — It  is  therefore  that  the 
seventh  day  sabbath  is  always  confined  to  the 
children  of  Israel,  while  the  seventh  part  of  time  as 
a day  of  holy  rest  is  of  moral  obligation— and  Exod. 
xxxi.  16.  where  the  institution  of  the  sabbath  is  re- 
peated and  declared  with  a “ wherefore  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel  shall  keep  the  sabbath,  to  observe  the 
sabbath  throughout  their  generations,  for  a perpetual 
covenant — It  is  a sign  between  me  and  the  children 
of  Israel  forever;”  and  in  the  v.  15.  Deut.  the  rea- 
son of  the  change  is  assigned,  u remember  that 
thou  wast  a servant  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  that 
the  Lord  thy  God  brought  thee  out  thence  through  a 
mighty  hand  and  by  a stretehed-out  arm,  therefore 
the  Lord  thy  God  commanded  Thee  to  keep  the 
sabbath  day” — For  this  reason,  it  was  always  called 
by  the  Jews  the  badge  of  their  profession,  as  may  be 
concluded  from  the  extract  taken  from  Eabbi  David 
Kimchi  ante  page  199,  by  which  all  men  knew  that 
those  observing  the  Saturday  as  the  day  of  rest,  were 
Jews. — But  at  the  coming  of  Christ  when  the  shadow 

had  passed  away,  aud  the  substance  was  come— 
B d 


THE  WITNESSES, 


20* 

when  the  Jews  as  a nation,  would  not  have  this  man 
to  rule  over  them,  but  rejected  him  as  their  King  and 
Lord— when  the  veil  of  the  temple  was  rent  in  twain 
and  salvation  was  preached  to  the  Gentiles  and  the 
acceptable  year  of  the  Lord  was  come,  then  did  the 
Lord’s  day  revert  to  the  day  of  its  original  institution, 
being  also  then  commemorative  of  the  resurrection  of 
the  glorious  Saviour,  who  created  all  things  “ whether 
in  heaven  or  in  earth,”  the  only  begotten  son  of  God, 
who  thereby  brought  life  and  immortality  to  light.— 
Thus  the  keeping  of  the  Lord’s  day,  or  the  first  day 
of  the  week  has  become  the  great  badge  of  the 
Christian’s  profession  or  belief  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  as  the  Saviour  of  sinners  and  their  prophet, 
priest  and  king — By  this  and  the  ordinance  of  bap- 
tism the  Christian  is  plainly  and  publicly  distinguish- 
ed from  the  Jew,  and  known  to  be  the  disciple  of  the 
divine  and  crucified  redeemer. 

Thus  was  the  seventh  day  of  the  week  ever  after- 
wards kept  by  the  Hebrews,  as  a memorial  of  their 
deliverance  by  the  destruction  of  Pharaoh  in  the  sea, 
that  is,  a witness  on  the  part  of  the  people,  that  Jeho- 
vah was  their  God,  who  had  miraculously  brought 
them  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  that  house  of  bondage ; 
and  on  the  part  of  God,  that  he  was  their  king  and 
governor. 

The  same  sabbath,  or  holy  day  after  six  days  labor, 
though  not  the  same  day  of  the  week,  is  also  ex- 
pressive of  the  Christian’s  profession,  for  a witness  on 
his  part,  that  he  is  the  servant  of  the  God  of  all  the 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


303 


earth,  the  Creator  of  all  things,  and  who  on  the  first 
day  of  the  week,  overcame  Satan  the  spiritual  Pharaoh 
and  redeemed  the  Christian  from  a spiritual  Egypt, 
by  the  resurrection  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  our 
king  and  redeemer  from  the  dead  on  that  day ; and 
thereby  opened  up  life  and  immortality  to  all  his  fol- 
lowers ; and  instead  of  an  earthly  Canaan,  begetting 
the  Christian  to  an  inheritance  incorruptible  and  which 
shall  never  fade  away;  and  there  is  more  reason  for 
the  change  of  the  one,  than  there  was  for  the  other 
— So  that  the  ancient  patriarchs,  the  Jews,  and 
Christians,  all  have  kept  the  sabbath  and  Lord’s  day 
on  the  same  original  principles— The  first  as  a witness 
that  the  God  they  worshipped,  w as  the  only  living 
and  true  God,  the  Creator  of  all  things — The  Jews 
that  he  was  the  universal  Creator,  and  their  special 
deliverer  from  the  bondage  of  Egypt  and  the  tyrant 
Pharaoh — The  Christians  glory  in  the  Lord’s  day 
as  their  witness,  that  the  God  whom  they  love  and 
adore,  is  the  great  Creator  of  the  wrorld;  their  de- 
liverer from  a worse  than  Egyptian  bondage  and  the 
tyranny  of  Satan  the  spiritual  Pharaoh,  which  the 
earthly  Egypt  and  mortal  Pharaoh  were  but  types  of ; 
and  their  glorious  restorer  to  the  heavenly  Canaan 
and  to  everlasting  life  and  happiness  by  the  resurrec- 
tion of  Jesus  Christ  the  captain  of  their  salvation  on 
that  day,  from  the  dead.  And  thus  the  shadow  being 
past  and  the  substance  being  come,  we  Christians 
worship  the  same  glorious  God  through  Jesus  Christ 
his  only  begotten  son,  who  has  in  part  fulfilled  the 
antetype  by  bis  first  coming,  instead  of  him  who  is 


206 


THE  WITNESSES, 


considered  by  the  Jews  as  yet  to  come.  Though  we 
still  look  and  long  for  his  second  coming  in  glory 
according  to  his  promise,  when  he  will  complete  and 
fulfil  all  things  in  himself,  and  Jew  and  Christian 
will  be  united  as  the  joyful  witnesses  of  his  mediato- 
rial glory. 

Indeed,  the  sabbath  and  Lord’s  day  have  been, 
from  the  beginning,  types  of  that  blessed  rest,  which 
awaiteth  the  people  of  God  at  the  second  coming  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour.  And  so  it  was  with  the 
earthly  Canaan,  a witness  for  God  from  the  beginning, 
of  this  glorious  event,  which  necessarily  involves  his 
resurrection  from  the  dead ; and  as  such,  the  Christian 
sabbath  or  Lord’s  day  includes  every  of  these  pur- 
poses, as  it  is  peculiarly  the  Christian’s  witness  of  the 
God  he  puts  his  trust  in,  even  the  God  and  father  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  through  him  his  hope 
of  glory;  and  God’s  witness,  that  the  Christian  with 
loins  girt  and  lamp  trimmed  and  burning,  looks  and 
longs  and  waits  for  his  return  to  the  marriage  supper. 
Thus  it  is  used  by  a very  able  modern  writer;  “ the 
sabbath,  which  succeeds  the  labors  of  the  week,  ap- 
pears to  have  been  appointed  from  the  beginning  as  a 
perpetual  sign  (or  witness)  forever,  of  that  happy  rest, 
which  the  servants  of  God  are  to  expect,  after  the 
labors  of  this  life.” 

The  Lord’s  day  was  so  denominated  from  the  re- 
surrection of  our  blessed  Saviour  on  that  day,  and  as 
this  fact  is  the  grand  pivot  on  which  the  whole  gos- 
pel system  depends,  il  for  if  Christ  be  not  risen  then 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


SO r 


is  our  preaching  vain,  and  your  faith  is  also  vain— 
ye  are  yet  in  your  sins,”*  it  is  set  apart  by  the  Chris- 
tian church  as  an  essential  witness  for  Jesus  Christ, 
that  lie  is  risen  from  the  dead;  and  an  important 
witness  for  his  true  disciples,  that  the  great  object  of 
their  hope,  love  and  fear  is  that  very  Jesus  who  was 
crucified  without  the  gates  of  Jerusalem,  whose  re- 
surrection from  the  dead  they  commemorate  with  joy 
and  thankfulness  on  this  day,  and  in  expectation  of 
whose  second  coming  in  glory,  they  continually  re- 
joice. 

The  Lord’s  day,  therefore,  being  a continuance  of 
the  sabbath  given  to  the  Jews,  as  that  was  of  the 
original  sabbath  at  the  creation,  is  peculiarly  the 
mark,  or  sign,  or  witness  of  our  profession  of  the  ac- 
knowledgment and  worship  of  the  one  Almighty 
God,  by  Jesus  Christ  whom  he  hath  sent,  who  is 
risen  from  the  dead  according  to  the  gospel,  and  as 
such,  the  sabbath  and  Lord’s  day  are  and  have 
been  from  the  beginning  a witness  for  God,  with  bis 
people;  and  for  his  people  witli  God.  And  thus  with 
the  church  and  its  ordinances  answers  the  description 
in  the  text,  not  only  of  witnesses,  but  the  olive  trees 
or  the  ordinances  of  the  visible  church  of  Christ  on 
earth  by  which  the  people  of  God  from  the  beginning 
have  been  fed  and  nourished  with  the  golden  oil,  and 
are  the  anointed  ones,  that  have  always  stood,  under 
the  patriarchal,  Jewish,  and  Christian  dispensations, 
and  still  stand  before  the  God  of  all  the  earth. 

* 1st  Cor.  xv.  ch.  14—17. 


208 


THE  WITNESSES; 

These  witnesses  were  in  being  and  God’s  witness- 
es from  the  creation,  at  the  time  of  St.  John’s  vision, 
and  they  have  existed  ever  since,  though  for  the  last 
1260  years  apparently  prophesying,  clothed  in  sack- 
cloth ; that  is,  as  to  the  greatest  part  of  the  Christian 
world,  but  barely  keeping  up  an  outward  form  and 
profession  of  the  worship  of  the  one  true  God 
- — being  almost  merely  nominal  on  the  part  of  the 
nations  of  the  Roman  empire,  whom  God  had  in  a 
most  wonderful  manner,  once  brought  out  of  a more 
than  Egyptian  darkness  into  the  glorious  light  of  the 
gospel  of  his  beloved  son. 

They  have  almost  universally  perverted  and 
abused  these  anointed  ones,  that  stand  before  the  God  j 
of  the  earth,  to  the  basest  purposes  of  policy  and  im- 
position on  the  people,  to  keep  them  dependant  on 
the  state,  by  supporting  religious  Hierarchies  totally 
incompatible  with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel ; and  the 
advocates  of  those  abuses  were  contiuually  pursuing 
a worldly  spirit  of  power  and  aggrandizement,  in- 
stead of  the  pure,  benevolent,  and  spiritual  temper  of 
the  gospel. 

If  the  limits  I have  assigned  to  myself  would  al- 
loy/, this  might  easily  be  proved  beyond  danger  of  con- 
tradiction or  doubt,  by  taking  a retrospective  view,  of 
the  various  practices  among  the  nations  of  Europe,  in 
substituting  for  the  simple  doctrines  of  the  gospel, 
the  adoration  of  angels,  martyrs,  saints,  relics,  the 
observation  of  almost  as  many  sabbath  days  as  there 
are  days  in  the  year,  introduced  into  the  churches 


WHO  OH  WHAT  THEY  ARE, 


§09 


about  the  year  500,  with  other  ridiculous  abuses  of 
the  sabbath,  by  plays,  entertainments  and  pastimes, 
allowed  and  encouraged  by  authority  and  example 
of  the  dignitaries  of  the  church,  as  well  as  many  more 
affecting  consequences  of  the  pride  and  worldly 
pomp  of  the  higher  orders  of  the  clergy,  who  tyran- 
nized over  God’s  heritage,  and  considered  the  dock  of 
Christ,  as  their  own  personal  property.  Bat  neither 
my  time  nor  plan  will  admit  of  enlarging. 

Notwithstanding  this  subversion  of  every  truly  re- 
ligious use,  originally  designed  by  these  anointed 
ones,  yet  it  is  very  evident  that  in  their  most  degraded 
state,  they  kept  up  the  knowledge  of  Jehovah,  the 
one  great  and  glorious  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  his  be- 
loved son  in  the  world,  from  the  necessity  those,  who 
thus  profaned  these  divine  institutions,  were  under, 
to  make  an  outward  profession  of  the  truth,  and  fre- 
quently to  inculcate  an  external  compliance  with  the 
gospel  requisitions,  in  order  to  improve  the  enthusiasm, 
and  devotion  natural  to  mankind  even  in  an  ignorant 
and  uninformed  state ; and  more  especially  that,  where- 
in men  professing  Christianity,  but  depending  w holly 
on  the  dogma’s  of  their  spiritual  directors,  abuse  it  to 
the  purposes  of  power  and  influence  over  the  minds 
and  bodies  of  men. 

These  witnesses,  then,  though  depressed  and  in  sack- 
cloth, constantly  bore  a glorious  testimony  for  God, 
in  the  lives  and  doctrines  of  some  of  his  children  in 
every  age  of  the  church ; who  though  few  and  scat- 
tered, as  the  heath  in  the  desert,  yet  have  always 


210 


THE  WITNESSES, 


been  found,  like  Elijah’s  prophets,  kept  by  God,  as 
a testimony  for  him  on  the  earth,  at  all  times  and  in 
all  seasons  of  declension  and  spiritual  darkness. 
These  anointed  ones,  though  teaching  and  instructing 
the  people  clothed  in  sackcloth,  have  continually  sup- 
plied the  poor  suffering  servants  of  Jesus  Christ, 
even  under  the  operation  of  racks,  tortures  and 
violent  persecutions,  with  the  golden  oil  from  the 
golden  pipes  of  the  inmost  sanctuary,  or  the  holy  of 
holies,  and  have  been  uniform  witnesses  for  God,  in 
a state  of  the  most  depressed  and  mournful  circum- 
stances, when  compared  with  those  blessed  and  im- 
portant uses,  for  which  they  were  originally  designed, 
and  will  hereafter  answer,  wrhen  they  revive  and 
flourish  in  all  their  glory,  as  is  afterwards  foretold  by 
the  beloved  disciple. 

But  though  the  servants  of  God  under  these  dark 
ages  of  the  churches,  have  offered  him  iu  a certain 
degree,  a pure  and  spiritual  worship,  yet  even  among 
them,  considering  all  their  letts  and  hindrances,  their 
difficulties  and  distresses,  arising  from  persecution, 
the  world,  the  devil  and  their  own  lusts,  these  wit- 
nesses in  a great  measure,  have  been  prophesying  in 
sackcloth. 


But  in  how  much  greater  degree  has  this  been  the 
sase,  among  the  mere  nominal  professors,  who  have 
constituted  the  visible  church,  during  its  awful  de- 
generacy throughout  the  Roman  empire  for  the  last 
1260  years,  including  the  ten  kingdoms,  into  which 
it  has  been  divided.  This  may  be  justly  called 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


su 


prophesying  in  sackcloth,  whether  we  consider  the 
church,  either  aggregately,  as  in  her  religious  coun- 
cils or  grand  hierarchy  with  the  pope  at  their  head,  or 
separated  into  kingdoms  and  civil  governments. — 
Here  will  be  found  most  undeniable  evidence,  by  ail 
who  will  make  themselves  acquainted  with  ecclesias- 
tical history,  that  the  public  worship  and  ordinances 
of  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ,  have  been,  in  the  severest 
sense  of  the  word,  clothed  with  the  deepest  sackcloth. 

To  give  a few  examples,  among  the  thousand  that 
are  recorded  in  the  annals  of  the  church- — Dr  Moore 
in  his  divine  dialogues  161,  and  in  his  mystery  of 
Iniquity,  lib.  2d,  ch.  15,  16,  says,  (i  Pope  Julius 
wTas  in  seven  years  the  occasion  of  the  slaughter  of 
two  hundred  thousand  Christians — the  massacre  in 
France  cut  off  one  hundred  thousand  in  three  months 
— P.  Peronius  avers  that  in  the  persecution  of  the 
Albigenses  and  Waldenses  one  million  lost  their 
lives — from  the  establishment  of  the  Jesuits  till  the 
year  1580,  about  30  or  40  years,  Balduinus  says, 
nine  hundred  thousand  perished— -the  Duke  of  Alva, 
by  the  hangman,  put  to  death  thirty-six  thousand- — 
Yergerius  affirms  that  the  Inquisition,  in  thirty  years, 
destroyed  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand — to  this  I 
may  add  the  Irish  rebellion  in  the  last  century,  in 
which  thirty  thousand  were  destroyed,  as  the  Lord 
Orrery  reports  in  a paper  printed  in  the  reign  of 
king  Charles  2d. 

Gibbons  in  bis  2d  vol.  495,  says,  that  in  the  Neth- 
erlands- alone,  more  than  one  hundred  thousand  of 
Ee 


213  THE  WITNESSES, 

the  subjects  of  Charles  the  5th  are  said  to  have  suf- 
fered by  the  hand  of  the  executioner,*  which  confirms 
what  is  mentioned  above. 

The  same  observations  will  hold  good,  in  a mea- 
sure, even  among  protestants,  whose  profession  and 
advantages  should  have  led  to  a more  exemplary 
conduct;  if  you  compare  the  past  and  present  state 
of  the  church  and  the  Lord’s  day,  with  what  we  are 
encouraged  to  hope  it  will  be,  when  restored  to  its 
purity  after  the  death  and  revival  of  these  witnesses, 
who  are  still  mourning  in  sackcloth,  if  not  already 
“ slain  and  lying  in  the  street  of  the  great  city.” 

Hence  it  appears  probable  on  the  closest  investiga- 
tion, (yet  this  must  be  asserted  with  the  greatest 
modesty  and  diffidence,  as  so  many  pious  and  learned 
men  have  differed  on  this  subject)  that  the  religious 
instruction  from  the  divine  word  with  the  public 
worship  of  almighty  God  in  his  churches,  and  the 
sabbath  and  Lord’s  day  with  their  ordinances ; have 
been  and  still  are  the  two  witnesses  mentioned  and 
intended  by  the  spirit  of  God,  by  the  “ two  olive 
trees  and  the  two  candlesticks,  standing  before  the 
God  of  the  earth.” 

But  as  this  divine  and  supernatural  vision,  bias  not 
left  us  to  a single  mark  or  character,  but  has  pro- 
ceeded to  point  out  the  power  and  qualities  of  these 
witnesses,  let  us  see  how  they  will  apply,  on  this  con- 
struction— 

* Cites  Grot,  annal.  de  Reb.  BeJgius,  Lib.  t,  fel.  12. 


WHO  OR  WIIAT  THEY  ARE. 


213 


5th.  verse — And  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  fire 
proceedeth  out  of  their  mouth  and  devoureth  their 
enemies ; and  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  he  must  in 
this  manner  be  killed.  This  is  descriptive  of  the 
power  attending  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  and  of 
prayer  in  the  churches  of  God. 

These  witnesses  are  to  be  their  own  avengers  by 
these  means,  and  their  weapons  are  not  to  be  of  a 
material  kind,  but  the  doctrines  which  they  shall 
teach  and  propagate;  for  God  will  assuredly  put  in 
execution  the  threatenings  of  his  word. 

The  fire  mentioned  here  is  a mystical  fire,  and 
means  the  powerful  operation  of  the  spirit  of  God 
that  will  attend  the  word  preached  by  means  of  these 
witnesses.  This  is  the  flying  roll  of  Zechariah, 
“ which  enters  into  the  house  of  the  thief,  and  into 
the  house  of  him  that  sweareth  falsely  by  the  name 
of  God,  to  consume  them.” — The  figure  is  also  con- 
tained in  the  old  testament,  as  in  Jerem.  v.  14, 
si  wherefore  thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  because  ve 
speak  this  word,  behold  I will  make  my  words  in  thy 
mouth  fire,  and  this  people  wood,  and  it  shall  devour 
them.” — -In  this  manner  Moses  and  Aaron  brought 
down  actual  fire,  in  the  case  of  Koran  and  Abiram ; 
and  Elijah  on  the  prophets  of  Baal.*  So  in  Isaiah, 
xi.  4,  “ and  he  shall  smite  the  earth  with  the  rod  of 
his  mouth ; and  with  the  breath  of  his  lips  shall  he 
slay  the  wicked,”— and  in  Hosea,  vi.  5,  u There? 

* 1.  Kings,  xviii.  2i  and  40.  2.  Kings,  r.  10  to  14. 


THE  WITNESSES, 


$13 

fore  have  I hewed  them  by  the  prophets— I have 
slain  them  by  the  words  of  my  mouth,  and  thy  judg- 
ments are  as  the  light  that  goeth  forth.’7 — The  nevr 
testament  makes  frequent  use  of  a similar  figure  as  in  ■ 
&d.  Thess.  ii.  8,  “ And  then  shall  that  wicked  ona 
be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the 
spirit,  (or  breath)  of  his  mouth,  and  shall  destroy 
with  the  brightness  of  his  coming  and  lastly,  Kev. 
i.  16, — “ and  out  of  his  mouth  went  a sharp  two 
edged  sword.” 

It  is  a very  common  thing  in  the  scriptnres,  to 
term  the  threatningg  denounced,  by  one  properly  au- 
thorized, in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  as  those  of  the 
person  himself — as  in  1.  Jer.  ix.  10,  “ And  the  Lord 
said  unto  me,  behold  I have  put  my  words  in  thy 
mouth : see  I have  this  day  set  thee  over  the  nations 
and  over  the  kingdoms  to  root  out  and  to  pull  down, 
to  destroy  and  to  throw  down,  to  build  and  to  plant.” 

So  here  the  divine  judgment,  denounced  by  these 
witnesses,  may  properly  be  represented  in  the  figura- 
tive language  of  the  scriptures,  as  fire  coming  out  of 
their  mouths  to  destroy  their  enemies. 

And  it  may  here  be  remarked,  without  being  ex- 
posed to  any  just  charge  of  enthusiasm,  that  it  has 
been  no  uncommon  thing,  to  find  the  confession  of 
most  persons,  who  have  been  brought  to  make  public 
professions  of  penitence  for  their  sinful  lives,  be- 
ginning the  black  catalogue  of  their  evil  practices, 
with  the  profanation  of  the  Lord’s  day  and  the  neglect 
of  the  public  worship  and  its  ordinances. 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


%15 


6th.  verse — They  have  also  power  to  shut  heaven, 
that  it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy ; and 
have  power  over  waters  to  turn  them  to  blood ; and  to 
emite  the  earth  with  all  plagues,  so  often  as  they  will. 

This  is  a continuance  of  the  same  power  of  these 
witnesses  by  the  word  of  their  doctrine  and  the  ef- 
ficacy of  their  prayers,  and  is  similar  to  the  instances 
of  Moses  and  Elijah ; the  one  in  the  plagues  on  Pha- 
raoh and  the  other  in  the  reign  of  Ahab,  and  may 
mean  the  power  of  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  the 
due  administration  of  the  ordinances  of  the  gospel,  to 
shut  heaven  against  all  the  despisers  of  its  grace,  as 
Elijah’s  prayers  prevented  the  material  rain  in  the 
days  of  Ahab. f <e  Elias  was  a man  subject  to  like 
passions  as  we  are,  and  he  prayed  earnestly  that  it 
might  not  rain ; and  it  rained  not  on  the  earth  by  the 
space  of  three  years  and  six  mouths  ; and  he  prayed 
agaiu,  and  the  heavens  gave  rain.”!  So  by  the  prayers 
of  Daniel,  the  captivity  of  Babylon  was  set  at  liber- 
ty, and  in  the  parable  concerning  the  widow  weary- 
ing the  unjust  judge  with  her  clamors,  the  application 
is,  that  God  in  like  manner  constrained  by  the 
prayers  of  his  elect,  will  at  length  rise  up  to  their 
revenge.  § 

So  when  the  trumpets  are  sounded  for  the  des- 
truction of  Rome,  the  prayers  of  the  martyrs  are 

* Exod.  iv.  ch.  9 th  verse — vii.  ch.  iTtli  verse. 

t 1st  Kings,  xvii.  ch.  1st  verse— xviii.  eh.  42d  & 15th  verses. 

1 James,  v.  ch.  17th  verse. 

$ Mede. 


216  THE  WITNESSES, 

first  called  into  remembrance  by  God  at  the  incense 
offering. . This  may  also  be  construed,  writh  great 
propriety,  to  mean,  that  for  want  of  knowledge  of  the 
spiritual  truths  and  principles  of  the  gospel,  the  ad- 
herents  of  the  man  of  sin,  should  be  left  to  great 
hardness  of  heart,  and  extreme  ignorance  of  their 
duty  both  to  God  and  man,  by  which  all  the  influ- 
ences of  the  holy  spirit,  being  withdrawn,  or  with- 
held from  them,  they  should  become  with  regard  to 
divine  things,  as  the  earth  without  rain,  during  the 
prophesying  of  these  witnesses  or  1260  years. 

u Rain  or  dew,  in  the  sacred  writings  signify  in 
general  the  divine  protection,  or  the  effusion  of  God’s 
goodness  in  any  way;  and  in  particular  that  of  his 
word  as  it  is  an  effect  of  his  goodness  to  mankind : as 
in  Isaiah,  u I will  pour  water  on  him  that  is  thirsty, 
and  floods  upon  the  dry  ground ; I will  pour  my 
spirit  upon  thy  seed,  and  my  blessing  upon  thine  off- 
spring.”*— Rain  is  also  understood  of  the  divine 
protection,  and  particularly  of  the  gift  of  prophecy 
(or  teaching) — the  effusiou  of  divine  grace — rain 
therefore,  signifies  the  word  of  God — his  grace  or 
favor,  and  that  this  is  his  gift,  or  a sign  of  it  greater 
than  prophecy;  so  that  it  appears,  that  during  the 
days,  that  these  witnesses  shall  prophecy,  God  shall 
at  their  prayers,  and  to  avenge  their  cause,  and  pun- 
ish their  enemies,  withdraw  his  protection  and  bless- 
ing, so  that  there  shall  be  among  men,  great  afflictions 
and  famine  of  the  word  of  God.”f 
* Isaiah,  xJiv.  eh.  8d  verse, 
t Babuz.  513. 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


217 


As  the  church  and  worship  of  God,  by  means  of 
the  Lord’s  day  and  its  ordinances,  were  to  he  nour- 
ished and  supported  ; and  thereby  afford  solid  hopes 
of  everlasting  life  and  happiness  to  the  sincere  ser- 
vants of  Jesus  Christ,  however  they  might  suffer  and 
be  tormented  in  this  world  for  the  sake  of  their  Lord 
and  master;  so  they  give  full  assurances  of  absolute 
dsstruction  to  all  who  should  finally  despise  and  con- 
temn these  means  of  grace — -that  they  should  in  con- 
sequence become  more  and  more  hardened  and  barren 
like  the  earth  without  rain.  “ Take  heed  to  yourselves, 
that  your  heart  be  not  deceived  and  ye  turn  aside  and 
serve  other  gods,  and  worship  them,  and  then  the 
Lord’s  wrath  be  kindled  against  you,  and  he  shut  up 
the  heavens,  that  there  be  no  rain.”*  And  again, 
*•  Elijah  the  Tishbite  said  unto  Ahab,  as  the  Lord  God 
of  Israel  liveth  before  whom  I stand,  there  shall  not 
be  dew  nor  rain  these  years  but  according  to  my 
word.  And  after  a long  drought  of  three  years,  we 
find  the  prophet  saying  unto  Ahab  his  great  enemy, 
“ get  thee  up,  eat  and  drink,  for  there  is  a sound  of 
abundance  of  rain.”f 

So  when  these  witnesses  have  finished  their  pro- 
phecy, in  sackcloth,  and  have  been  slain,  and  their 
bodies  laid  in  the  street  of  the  great  city  three  years 
and  an  half,  all  the  prophets  of  Baal,  meaning  false 
teachers  (teaching  for  the  doctrines  of  Christ  the  com- 
mandments of  men)  and  the  enemies  of  the  gospel, 

* Deut.  xi.  ch.  16tk  and  17th  verses. 

t 1st  Kings,  xv ii.  ch.  1st  and  list  verses. 


218  THE  WITNESSES, 

shall  be  by  their  means  exterminated  and  destroyed, 
then  you  may  expect  the  showers  of  divine  grace  up- 
on  his  people. 

This  is  expressly  promised  in  the  prophet  Joel, 
where  after  showing  the  great  and  blessed  change 
that  shall  happen  to  Israel  in  the  latter  days  by 
means  of  the  prayers  of  the  church,  it  is  promised, 
u and  it  shall  come  to  pass  afterwards,  that  I will 
pour  out  my  spirit  on  all  flesh,  and  your  sons  and 
your  daughters  shall  prophecy,  and  your  old  men  shall 
dream  dreams ; your  young  men  shall  see  visions  ; 
and  also  upon  the  servants  and  upon  the  hand-maids, 
in  those  days,  will  I pour  out  my  spirit ; and  I will 
shew  wonders  in  the  heavens  and  in  the  earth,  blood 
and  fire  and  pillars  of  smoke.  The  sun  shall  be 
turned  into  darkness,  and  the  moon  into  blood,  before 
the  great  and  the  terrible  day  of  the  Lord  come ; and 
it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  whosoever  shall  call  upon 
the  name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  delivered;  for  in 
mount  Zion  and  in  Jerusalem  shall  be  deliverance, 
as  the  Lord  hath  said,  and  the  remnant , whom  the 
Lord  shall  call.”* 

* Joel,  ii.  ch.  28th  and  31st. 

Now  both,  as  well  the  harvest  as  the  vintage,  is  obtained  by 
prayer;  the  harvest,  as  it  seemeth,  by  the  prayers  of  the  church 
universally ; for  the  angel  which  there  beareth  the  person  of 
the  suppliants,  is  said  to  come  generally,  out  of  the  temple  ; but 
the  vintage,  rather  by  the  prayers  of  the  martyrs  and  confess- 
ors, against  whom  the  wicked  ones  exercised  cruelty  with 
slaughters  and  torments,  and  sacrificed  them  to  Christ ; where- 


§19 


WHO  01?  WHAT  THEY  ARB. 

The  power  of  these  witnesses  over  the  waters  to 
turn  them  to  blood  and  to  smite  the  earth  with  all 
plagues  so  often  as  they  will,  is  explained  by  Exod. 
iv.  9,  and  vii.  17?  and  may  be  predictive  of  the  effects 
that  will  flow  from  the  contempt  and  neglect  of  the 
church  and  ordinances  of  the  gospel  to  the  multitude 
of  the  people  of  the  nation  at  large  (always  prefigured 
in  scripture  by  waters  and  earth)  by  promoting  do- 
mestic  and  foreign  wars  and  bloodshed  to  a very 
great  degree,  with  the  many  other  plagues,  as  pesti- 
lence and  famine,  usually  attendant  on  general  con- 
fusion and  anarchy  in  a nation. 

7th.  verse-— And  when  they  shall  ('be  about  to 
finish,  as  it  should  be  rendered)  have  finished  their 
testimony,  the  beast  (or  living  creature)  that  ascend- 
eth  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  shall  make  war  against 
them  and  kill  them. 

The  period  of  this  part  of  the  prophecy  is,  when 
the  witnesses  shall  be  about  concluding  their  testi- 
mony, that  is,  towards  or  near  the  end  of  the  Roman 
hierarchy,  and  a short  time  previous  to  its  destruc- 
tion and  the  restoration  of  the  church  of  Christ  to  its 

fore  the  angel  who  called  for  this,  cometh  out  of  the  plaee 
where  the  altar  standeth,  and  is  said  to  have  power  over  the 
fire,  even  the  firs  of  martyrdom- — for  that  is  commonly 
known,  that  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  crveth  to  God  for  re- 
venge— for  surely  the  scripture  every  where  witnesseth  that 
the  divine  power  will  bestow  neither  prosperity  upon  tls® 
church  nor  inflict  punishment  upon  their  enemies  without  their 
prayers,  Mede  on  Rev.  xiv.  c h.  i$th  vers e, 

F f 


SSO  THE  WITNESSES; 

primitive  purity,  a government  shall  arise  within  the. 
former  Roman  empire,  (being  one  of  the  ten  king- 
doms into  which  it  was  subdivided)  designated  by 
this  beast  or  living  animal,  that  shall  make  war 
against  these  witnesses  of  God,  and  overcome  them, 
and  to  all  human  appearance  shall  kill  them. 

This  killing  of  the  witnesses,  is  to  be  analogical— 
For  it  is  not  uncommon  in  scripture,  to  use  language 
in  this  manner,  as  to  live,  is  often  used  for,  to  be,  and 
to  die,  for  not  to  be.  So  it  is  said,  we  live  to  God,  when 
we  enter  into  his  service  and  keep  his  commandments 
— we  die  to  sin,  when  we  cease  to  be  the  servants  or 
slaves  of  satan.  “ He  is  said  to  die,  who,  being  settled 
in  any  state  whatsoever,  whether  political  or  ecclesias- 
tical, ceaseih  to  be  what  he  was.  So  he  is  said  to  kill 
who  punisheth  any  one  with  such  a death.”  There- 
fore these  witnesses  are  said  to  be  killed,  when  they 
are  wholly  prevented  from  the  exercise  of  their  testi- 
mony, so  that  they  no  longer  use  their  prophetical 
office.* 


* Both  Sir  Isaac  Newton  and  Dr  Clark  interpreted  u the 
reign  of  this  beast  to  mean  the  open  avowai  of  infidelity,”  and 
they  conjectured,  that  the  state  of  religion  in  France,  and  the 
manners  of  the  age,  combined  with  the  divine  oracles,  would  an- 
nounce the  approaching  reign  of  the  beast.  And  they  consid- 
eredit  as  possible,  that  the  ecclesiastical  constitution  of  France 
would  soon  he  subverted ; and  that  the  standard  of  infidelity 
would  be  first  set  up  there — and  they  supposed  this  verse  to 
foretel  this  important  era  in  the  Christian  world. 


Amongst  the  causes  by  which  popery  had  an  obvious  tenden- 
cy to  produce  infidelity,  must  be  reckoned  their  treatment  of 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


221 


As  the  former  beast  was  identified  by  having 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns ; so  here  this  last  beast, 
is  to  be  as  certainly  known,  by  his  rising  out  of  the 
bottomless  pit.  The  earth  in  prophetical  language, 
generally  is  descriptive  of  the  mass  of  the  common 
people  at  large  may  not  then  the  bottomless  pit, 

the  holy  scriptures.  t(  The  popes,  says  Mosheim,  permitted 
their  champions  to  indulge  themselves  openly  in  reflection* 
injurious  to  the  dignity  of  the  sacred  writings;  and  by  an  ex- 
cess of  blasphemy,  almost  incredible,  (if  the  passions  of  men 
did  not  render  them  capable  of  the  greatest  enormities)  to  de- 
clare publicly,  that  the  edicts  of  the  pontiffs  and  the  records  of 
oral  tradition  were  superior,  in  point  of  authority,  to  the  ex- 
press language  of  the  holy  scriptures.  It  is  well  known  that 
the  Romanists  deeried  the  sacred  original  as  much  as  possible  ; 
and  that  the  vuIgate  translation,  because  it  abounded  in  errors, 
and  might  be  more  easily  perverted  to  their  purpose,  was  de- 
clared by  a solemn  deeree  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  an  authen- 
tic, that  is,  a faithful,  accurate  and  perfect  translation.  In  the 
| true  spirit  of  this  decree,  Morini  was  employed  in  the  laborious 
> work  (Biblicaram  seu  mavis  antibiblicarum  exercitationum, 

| says  Mill)  the  object  of  whieh  was  to  destroy  the  credit  of  the 
original,  and  to  support  that  of  the  vulgate,  as  the  only  com- 
plete and  unerring  rule  of  faith.  Mosh.  Eccl.  His.  4 vol.  213, 
Mills  Prolegm.  1318,  1326,  3d  vol.  Kett.  Proph.  10. 

* The  earth  is  the  peasantry,  or  vulgus  hominnm,  together 
with  the  terrestrial  creatures  serving  the  use  of  man. 

Mede  616. 

Dr.  Lancaster,  says,  the  reason  is,  that  in  the  symbolical 
language  the  natural  world  represents  the  political — the 
heavens,  sun  and  luminaries  represent  the  governing  part,  and 
consequently  the  earth  represents  the  part  governed,  submitting 
and  inferior. 


223 


THE  WITNESSES, 

with  equal  propriety,  mean  the  lowest,  meanest,  and 
most  reprobate  of  the  people — profane — -blasphemous 
— vieious  and  debased  both  in  morals  and  practice, 
from  whence  it  would  appear,  that  the  government 
intended  by  this  prophecy,  will  arise  from  among 
and  by  means  of  the  very  dregs  of  the  people  at 
large,  and  be  remarkable  for  its  whole  conduct  being 
contrary  to  every  other  government,  and  partaking  of 
the  principles  of  the  great  enemy  of  mankind,  who 
delights  in  their  abasement  and  destruction,  and  for 
this  end  promotes  war,  confusion  and  bloodshed, 
among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth.*  Quintus  Curtius 

The  figurative  language  of  the  prophets  is  taken  from  the 
analogy  between  the  world  natural  and  an  empire  or  kingdom 
considered  as  a world  politic.  Accordingly  the  whole  world 
Batural,  consisting  of  heaven  and  earth,'  signifies  the  whole 
world  politic,  consisting  of  thrones  and  people,  or  so  much  of 
it  as  is  considered  in  prophecy ; and  the  things  in  that  world 
signify  the  analogous  things  in  this. — For  the  heavens  and  the 
things  therein  signify,  thrones  and  dignities,  and  those  who 
enjoy  them  5 and  the  earth  with  the  things  therein,  the  inferior 
people  | and  the  lowest  parts  of  the  earth,  called  hades  or 
hell,  the  lowest  or  most  miserable  part  of  them. 

Sir  Isaac  Newton  on  the  proph.  part  1st , chap.  2d. 

* Since  writing  this,  I have  met  with  the  following  observa- 
tion of  a late  writer,  “ the  beast  which  ascendeth  out  of  the 
bottomless  pit  (To  therion  to  anabainun  ek  tes  a bussou)  not 
which  arose,  or  did  ascend,  but  which  is  rising  out  of  the  abyss 
1— as  if  he  were  now  rising,  or  was  just  now  become  a perfect 
iyrant,  when  he  slew  the  witnesses. — The  second  beast  is  said 
io  come  up  out  of  the  earth,  but  this  from  the  bottomless  pit, 
(ik  tes  a bussou)  from  the  abyss  or  pit,  bog  or  whirlpool  oi‘ 


I 

WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE,  £23 

in  lib.  10,  art.  7,  says,  “ There  is  no  bottomless  ocean, 
no  vast  stormy  gulf  or  strait  which  rolls  such  tumult- 
uous billows,  as  a multitude,  when  it  abandons  itself 
to  excesses  of  a liberty  recently  acquired,  and  which 
it  knows  is  soon  to  be  lost.” 

We  find  in  other  parts  of  the  revelations,  the 
Turks  and  Saracens,  those  enemies  of  Christ  and  his 
church,  are  prefigured  by  fire,  smoke  and  brimstone 
coining  out  of  their  mouths — u and  the  fifth  angel 
sounded,  and  I saw  a star  fall  from  heaven  to  the 
earth,  and  to  him  was  given  the  key  of  the  bottom- 
less pit,  and  he  opened  the  bottomless  pit,  and  there 
arose  a smoke  out  of  the  pit,  as  the  smoke  of  a great 
furnace,  and  the  sun  and  the  air  were  darkened  by 
reason  of  the  smoke  of  the  pit — and  they  had  a king 
over  them,  who  is  the  angel  of  the  bottomless  pit; 
whose  name  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  is  Abaddon,  but  in 
the  Greek  tongue,  he  hath  his  name  Apollyon,”  (that 
is,  the  destroyer)  Rev.  ixth.  11th.  So  here  St.  John 
represents  other  circumstances  attending  the  prince  of 
darkness  and  his  gloomy  kingdom,  to  ascertain  and 
characterize  the  government,  that  is,  to  slay  these 
witnesses  of  God. 

nite  depth — perhaps  by  the  second  beast  coming  out  of  the 
earth,  is  meant  his  tyranny  being  domestic  and  exercised  rather 
over  his  own  country,  than  over  foreign  nations. 

Mr  Kett  says,  “ The  beast  that  ascendeth,  that  is,  ascendeth 
or  is  ascending  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  at  the  time  that  the 
witnesses  are  finishing  their  testimony’’ — It  is  abussos,  that  is 
a pit  or  gulph,  if  not  bottomless,  at  least  of  an  indeterminable 
depth.  Vida  Campbell  on  Rom.  x.  6,7.  prelim.  Biss.  82. 


$24 


THE  WITNESSES, 


This  same  beast  is  again  mentioned  in  the  xviitk 
chap,  that  there  might  be  greater  certainty  on  this 
important  subject ; where  the  angel  after  describing 
the  woman  on  the  scarlet  colored  beast,  full  of  names 
of  blasphemy,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns, 
&c.  &c.  explains  the  mystery  to  the  apostle — u The 
beast  that  thou  sawest  was,  and  is  not — but  shall 
ascend  out  of  the  bottomless  pit  and  go  into  perdi- 
tion,” that  is,  it  is  the  same  beast  spoken  of,  in  the 
xith  chap. — u and  they  who  dwell  on  the  earth,  (that 
is  the  common  people  at  large)  shall  wonder  (whose 
names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world)  when  they  behold  the  beast 
that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is”— that  is,  this  is  the 
beast  that  was,  as  emperor  of  Rome,  but  is  not, 
having  been  destroyed  and  done  away  for  a time,  and 

fo 

yet  now  is  again  revived  in  this  new  beast  arising 
from  the  abyss  or  mass  of  the  lowest  of  the  people, 
taking  the  title  and  character  of  Emperor  of  the  Ro- 
man government  before  destroyed  and  now  revived. 
((  This  beast  that  was  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth 
and  is  of  the  seven  and  goethinto  perdition,  that  is,  he 
exerciseth  all  the  power  of  the  original  government  of 
Rome,  over  all  their  ancient  territory,  in  a tyrannical 
and  arbitrary  manner,  and  is  of  the  seven,  claiming 
Ills  power  as  of  the  former  government  of  Rome,  yet 
nevertheless,  notwithstanding  all  his  power,  “ liu 
shall  come  to  his  end  and  none  shall  help  him.”* 

This  government  is  to  rise,  before  the  testimony  of 
these  witnesses  is  finished,  but  towards  or  near  tin* 


* Baubaz. 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE.  223 

end  of  i t,  that  is,  of  the  1260  years.  So  that  the 
witnesses  will  not  be  entirely  slain  at  the  first  stroke, 
but  they  will  have  war  waged  upon  them,  some  time 
before  their  destruction,  that  is,  they  will  be  attacked 
by  degrees,  so  as  to  weaken  their  influence,  under  the 
idea  of  a vain  philosophy,  investigating  the  principles 
of  religion  and  the  obligation  to  obey  the  precepts  of 
revelation,  by  the  weak  and  fallacious  rules  of  human 
reason,  without  divine  aid. — Beware  lest  any  man 
spoil  you  through  philosophy  and  vain  deceit  after  the 
tradition  of  men ; after  the  rudiments  of  the  world  and 
not  after  Christ.* 

But  there  were  false  prophets  also  among  the 
people,  even  as  there  shall  be  false  teachers  among 
you,  who  privily  shall  bring  in  damnable  heresies, 
even  denying  the  Lord  who  bought  them,  and  bring 
upon  themselves  swift  destruction;  and  many  shall 
follow  their  pernicious  ways ; by  reason  of  whom  the 
way  of  truth  shall  be  evil  spoken  of.f 

By  these  means  the  witnesses  will  be  deprived, 
from  time  to  time,  of  success  in  the  world,  although 
for  a while,  a bare  appearance  may  be  preserved;  in 
the  eud  they  will  be  overcome,  by  their  authority  and 
influence  being  wholly  done  away,  and  all  support 
from  their  friends  and  well-wishers  taken  from  them ; 
which  soon  brings  on  their  destruction,  or  their  being 
alain,  so  that  it  will  appear  to  all  around  them,  that 
these  witnesses  are  entirely  suppressed,  and  abolished 

* Colloss.  ii.  8. 

t 2d  Peter,  ii.  i,  3. 


326 


THE  WITNESSES, 

from  the  belief  and  practice  of  the  people  of  that 
nation  or  government. 

It  is  a common  figure  in  scripture,  to  designate  the 
total  suppression  of  any  custom,  ordinance  or  observa- 
tion among  a people  by  the  terms,  slaying,  killing, 
and  death. 

Mr  D au buz,  who  wrote  in  the  beginning  of  the 
18th  century  on  this  passage,  observes,  “ the  death 
of  the  witnesses  betokens  that  the  true  worship  of 
God  shall  be  so  far  extinguished,  that  it  shall  make 
no  visible  figure  in  the  world — It  shall  be  quite  over- 
powered by  the  idolatrous  worship — Their  enemies 
shall  think  that  it  is  quite  gone,  accounting  as  nothing 
the  successive  rising  up  of  some  few  opposers  now 
and  then — this  is  such  a death,  as  becomes  a political 
or  collective  body.”* 

Lest  any  one  should  mistake,  it  is  to  be  particu- 
larly observed,  that  this  new  war  of  the  beast,  is  not 
of  the  same  nature  of  that  formerly  waged  against  the 
company  of  the  saints,  when  it  was  given  him  to 
make  war  with  the  saints  and  to  overcome  them,  but 
altogether  different;  that , was  against  the  saints  gen-l 
erally — this  is  in  a peculiar  maimer  against  the! 
witnesses,  or  the  word  and  ordinances  of  God,  and 
all  those  any  ways  connected  with  them,  or  usually 
supporting  them — In  the  first  war,  the  power  was 
given  over  all  kindreds,  tongues  and  nations — In 
this  new  war  it  is  to  be  in  some  measure  a domestic 


* Fol.  517. 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


227 


war  and  to  operate  in  a special  manner  over  the 
witnesses,*-— The  consequences  of  the  one  was,  that 
all  the  nations  of  the  earth  should  worship  the  beast 
with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns — The  other  is  to  be 
followed,  by  great  fear  on  all  the  followers  of  the 
beast  with  his  own  certain  ruin — the  resurrection  of 
the  witnesses,  and  the  destruction  of  the  great  city. 

Perhaps  this  imagery  is  taken  from  the  history  of 
our  Lord’s  passion,  who  at  the  end  of  his  prophecy  or 
teaching  was  cut  off  by  the  Roman  dragon,  but  on 
the  third  day  he  rose  again,  and  afterwards  there  was 
a great  earthquake — forty  days  afterwards  he  ascend- 
ed into  heaven  in  a cloud;  so  that  these  witnesses 
being  likened  to  Christ  in  their  prophesying  in  sack- 
cloth, and  in  their  suffering  and  death  ; so  likewise, 
after  his  example,  they  are  to  be  raised  to  great 
i glory  and  honor. 

The  passion  of  our  Lord  may  be  predictive  (of 
what  shall  happen  to  these  witnesses — their  res- 
urrection may  also  be  succeeded  by  an  earthquake, 
er  revolution  in  the  government  w here  they  shall  be 
slain — and  forty  years  afterwards  (answerable  to  the 
forty  days  of  our  Saviour’s  appearing  to  his  disciples  on 
earth)  may  be  a period  of  extraordinary  events  to  the 
church  of  Christ  as  well  as  to  the  world  at  large. 

And  as  Christ  informed  his  disciples,  that  when 
they  should  see  Jerusalem  encircled  with  armies, 
they  might  know  that  its  desolation  was  nigh,  even 


3S8  TIIK  WITNESSES, 

at  the  door ; so  when,  you  shall  see  the  resurrection 
of  the  witnesses,  after  lying  in  an  apparent  state  of 
death  for  a short  space  of  time  designated  by  three 
days  and  an  half,  then  know  that  the  destruction  of 
the  great  city,  is  not  far  off. 

But  as  Jerusalem  was  first  surrounded  by  Roman 
armies  under  Cestius  Gall  us  and  driven  to  great 
sufferings,  but  Cestius  was  defeated  with  the  loss  of 
fTOOO  men,#  and  the  hopes  and  confidence  of  the  Jews 
raised  to  the  highest  pitch,  by  which  the  Christians 
had  an  opportunity  of  escaping  to  Pella  beyond  the 
river  Jordan;  after  which  the  Roman  army  under 
Vespasian  soon  returned  and  burnt  the  city  and 
temple;  so  it  may  be  liatt  the  pope  will,  after  being 
reduced  very  low,  have  a short  respite,  that  the 
enemies  of  the  gospel  may  be  more  hardened  and  the 
people  of  God  may  come  out  of  her  and  not  be  de- 
stroyed by  her  last  plagues. 

This  fall  of  the  mystical  Babylon,  is  to  answer  the 
same  purpose  to  the  Christian  world,  that  the  desola- 
tion of  the  Jewish  state  and  temple  did  to  the  be- 
lieving Jews,  soon  after  our  Saviour’s  resurrection. 
— As  nothing  could  stagger  the  faith  of  a believing 
Jew,  more  than  the  abiding  glory  of  the  temple  of 
Jerusalem,  which  both  Daniel  and  Christ  had  ex- 
pressly foretold  should  be  destroyed,  which  led  tha 
apostle  Paul,  to  exhort  his  fellow-christians  {(  to 
hold  fast  the  profession  of  their  faith  without  waver- 
ing and  so  much  the  more  as  you  see  the  day  ap- 
proaching,” that  is,  the  day  of  the  destruction  of  tha 

* Josephus. 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARB* 


*tate  and  temple,  when  their  faith  should  be  sufficient- 
ly  confirmed. — So  the  reformed  Christian,  when  he 
shall  see  the  total  fall  of  the  mystical  Babylon,  he 
may  with  confidence  lift  up  his  head  and  rejoice, 
knowing,  of  a certainty,  that  his  redemption  by  the 
second  coming  of  his  Lord  and  master  draweth  nigh. 

Verse  8th.  And  their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the 
street  of  the  great  city,  which  spiritually  is  called 
Sodom  and  Egypt,  ( and  Jerusalem * J where  also 
eur  Lord  was  crucified. 

It  is  remarkable,  that  throughout  the  revelation, 
whenever  Rome  is  intended  under  any  figure,  she 
has  the  appellation  of  great,  prefixed — as  Babylon 
the  great — the  great  harlot— 7-great  city,  &c.  &c.  and 
by  Rome  or  its  figures,  the  whole  empire  or  state  is 
meant,  as  it  was  so  usually  understood  in  that  dayj 
thus  civitas  Romse  is  translated  by  civil  law  writers, 
“ the  empire  of  Rome.”f 

* May  not  the  words  (and  Jerusalem)  be  fairly  understood 
here,  and  from  the  whole  scope  of  the  verse,  seem  to  have 
been  accidentally  omitted  in  copying — then  the  city  where  the 
witnesses  are  to  be  slain  and  in  whose  streets  they  are  to  lie,  is 
typified  by  those  three  remarkable  eities,  Sodom  before  the 
law — Egypt  since  the  law — and  Jerusalem  under  the  gospel. — 
It  is  evident  that  Isaiah  in  i.  10.  calls  Jerusalem  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah,  as  guilty  of  equal  transgressions. 

Hear  ye  the  word  of  Jehovah,  O ye  princes  of  Sodom; 

Give  ear  to  the  law  of  our  God,  ye  people  of  Gomorrah. 

Lowth’s  Isaiah. 

t The  word  city  when  applied  to  Rome,  means  the  empire 
•f  Kerne;  as  by  a person  free  of  the  city,  is  generally  under- 


230 


THE  WITNESSES, 


It  may  also  be  noted  as  a key  to  the  allegory  in 
the  text,  as  well  as  several  others  in  the  revelations, 
that  whatever  is  remarkable  in  the  plagues  of  Sodom 
and  Egypt,  are  applied  in  this  vision  to  the  empire  of 
Rome,  and  are  to  be  interpreted  mystically,  and  ex- 
plained thereby. 

Although  these  witnesses  shall  thus  be  slain  to  all 
human  and  outward  appearance,  or  these  institutions 
and  ordinances  be  so  totally  done  away  and  brought 
into  disuse  by  the  conduct  of  the  government  of  the 
beast;  and  contemned  and  despised  by  the  nation  at 
large,  and  in  every  national  view,  past  the  probability 
of  ever  being  brought  into  practice  and  observance 
again,  yet  their  dead  bodies  shall  remain,  and  that 
plainly  and  openly  lying  in  the  street — By  this  is 
meant  these  institutions  being  abolished  in  practice, 
and  opposed  by  other  institutions  and  practices 
adopted  in  their  room,  wholly  opposed  and  in  con- 
tradiction to  them ; yet  there  shall  be  no  positive  law 
or  formal  decree  enacted,  with  Unes  and  penalties 
expressly  destroying  them,  so  as  to  render  those  who 
may  persist  in  the  observance  of  them,  obnoxious  to 
these  pains  and  penalties. — But  from  general  and 
universal  practice,  and  the  contrary  nature  and  ten- 
dency of  those  adopted  to  contravene  them,  and 
which  please  and  indulge  the  taste  and  temper  of  the 
people  at  large,  tending  more  to  gratify  and  advance 
the  wishes  and  desires  of  the  populace,  they  will  be 

stood,  a person  free  of  the  empire — Ch  ita*  is  g'-nerally  trans- 
lated empire.  Preface  to  Void's  Law  of  Nations. 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARB. 


§81 


brought  not  only  to  lose  every  idea  of  their  spiritual 
use  and  importance,  but  will  be  led  to  despise  and 
hate  them.  They  will  be  taught  to  consider  them  as 
oppressive  and  burthensome ; being  merely  imposed 
by  the  evil  designs  of  their  enemies,  to  subject  the 
people  to  their  will  and  pleasure — Hence  it  shall 
generally  appear,  as  if  the  worship  of  God,  the  in- 
structions of  his  word  and  an  attendance  on  his  ordi- 
nances, were  wholly  abolished ; and  they  will  be  so 
considered  by  the  people  of  that  nation. 

Mr  Baubuz,  already  mentioned,  says,  u by  this 
figure  is  shown  that  the  worship  of  God  shall  be 
banished  from  the  capital  of  corrupted  Christendom, 
as  well  as  from  its  whole  jurisdiction,  and  be  there 
more  particularly  scorned  and  profaned.  It  shows 
that  the  persecution  of  the  saints,  shall  be  in  those 
very  countries,  where,  before  this  period,  the  church 
of  God  was  planted ; but  more  particularly  in  the 
capital  city — Therefore  the  holy  city,  being  the 
symbol  of  the  whole  clmstian  church,  the  dead  bodies 
of  the  saints  shall  he  all  over,  and  be  seen  upon  it 
dead;  and  by  consequence,  that  which  is  the  true 
worship,  shall  be  thought  expelled  from  it  and  all 
its  territories. — These  symbols  show  au  utter  deso- 
lation and  ruin  of  God’s  people  as  a church,  and  the 
extinction  of  the  true  worship,  in  the  chief  and  prin- 
cipal parts  of  these  dominions  wherein  it  was  estab- 
lished, seeing  that  it  is  so  in  the  capital  city.*” 


* Fol.  518. 


sis 


THE  WITNESSES, 


By  the  street  of  the  city  we  are  not  to  understand, 
what  is  generally  meant  by  that  expression,  for  it 
ought  to  have  been  translated,  in  a distant  part  of 
the  city,  or  Roman  empire,  meaning  in  one  of  the 
provinces  formerly  belonging  to  it,  or  of  the  king- 
doms into  which  it  was  divided. 

The  Roman  empire,  now  become  Rome  Christian, 
is  usually  in  scripture  denominated  the  spiritual 
Egypt — Sodom  and  mystical  Babylon;*  and  in  our 
humble  opinion,  is  also  here  compared  to  Jerusalem, 
on  account  of  her  having  slain  these  witnesses  of 
God ; and  as  our  Lord  was  crucified  without  the  city 
of  Jerusalem,  which  was  now  a Roman  province,  so 
these  witnesses  must  be  slain  and  their  dead  bodies 
lie  in  one  of  the  then  provi”',''“ 
which  the  empire  was  to  be  d 


the  words  strictly  to  the  tenofc  of  them,  then,  by  the 
city,  either  the  Roman  empire  at  large  may  have  been 
prefigured — it  being  spiritually  or  mystically  called 
Egypt  for  its  spiritual  tyranny — Sodom  for  its  spirit- 
ual fornication — Babylon  for  its  spiritual  idolatry,  and 
is  compared  to  Jerusalem  for  the  crucifixion  of  our 
Lord;  or  it  may  be  some  one  great  city,  in  one  of  th« 
kingdoms  famous  for  its  wickedness. 

* The  famous  Mr  Gibbon,  in  his  2d  vol.  of  the  decline  of 
the  Roman  empire,  fol.  304,  says,  “ the  epithet,  “ Babylon 
was  appiied  to  the  city  and  to  the  empire  of  Rome.” 


But  I would  not  contend 
literal  interpretation  should  be  x 


WHO  Oil  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


233 


Verse  9th.  And  they  of  the  people  and  kindreds 
and  tongues  and  nations  shall  see  their  dead  bodies 
three  days  and  an  half;  and  shall  not  suffer  their 
dead  bodies  to  be  put  in  graves. 

These  people,  kindred,  tongues  and  nations  are 
supposed  not  to  be  friends  of  the  beast,  or  enemies 
of  the  witnesses ; but  opposers  of  the  government  of 
the  beast,  and  collected  together  for  and  combining 
in  opposition,  to  him — 'They  are  different  from  and 
averse  to  those  mentioned  in  the  next  verse,  who 
dwell  upon  the  earth,  and  rejoice  over  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  witnesses- — By  means  of  their  opposition, 
the  government  of  the  beast  will  be  prevented  from 
totally  destroying  the  small  portion  of  the  worship 
and  ordinances  of  God,  which  now  only  remain,  by 
positive  and  penal  laws,  so  as  to  cover  their  dead 
bodies  as  if  put  into  graves,  or  absolutely  and  irrecov- 
erably suppressed  and  destroyed,  by  preventing  and 
punishing  the  private  attention  of  any  serious  and 
devout  mind,  to  these  witnesses  of  God. 

But  this  government  of  the  beast  will  be  kept  from 
this  last  grade  of  their  enmity  and  hatred  to  the 
service  of  God,  by  the  fear  of  losing  all  character  and 
reputation  with  the  nations  around  them,  though  in 
opposition  and  inimical  to  them*— But  this  state  of 

* cl  The  Convention  of  France  had  agreed  that  there  should 
no  longer  be  any  other  divinity  than  Reason,  and  the 
Country— -it  had  legally  established  atheism.  These  absurd 
decrees  created  universal  indignation  among  foreign  Na- 
tions—-Danton”  ( being  accused  of  this,  was  made  the  ’scape- 


234  THE  WITNESSES, 

things  shall  last  only  for  a small  space,  from  th« 
death  or  suppression  of  the  witnesses,  or  the  decree 
by  which  they  were  finally  put  down,  and  other 
absurd  and  wicked  practices  adopted  in  their  room.* 

Verse  10 th.  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth 
shall  rejoice  over  them,  and  make  merry,  and  shall 
send  gifts  one  to  another,  because  these  two  prophets 
tormented  them  that  dwelt  on  the  earth. 

This  seems  to  have  been  the  ancient  practice,  in 
all  cases  of  success  and  victory  over  enemies,  now 
exercised  by  the  subjects  and  dependants  of  the 
beast,  who  are  so  repeatedly  designated  by  the  earth, 
to  show  that  they  are  a government  of  the  lowest 
people,  without  orders,  or  ranks  of  dignity  among 
them,  agreeably  to  the  custom  of  the  other  nations. 

goat,  by  way  of  an  excuse  for  their  flagitious  conduct) 
“ is  found  guilty;  and  the  infernal  genius  of  the  committee  of 
public  safety,  dared  to  take  on  itself  to  revenge  the  Deity.” 
Considerations  snrla  Revol.  So  dale  221  Month.  Review  1 795. 

* While  this  work  is  printing,  the  news  of  the  counter-re- 
volution in  France  arrived,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  friends  of 
peace  and  order — Bonaparte  issued  his  mandate  for  the  abol- 
ishing the  Bishoprick  of  Rome  and  annexing  it  to  Tarentum 
on  the  1st  of  January  1810 — he  was  driven  from  Russia  and 
pursued  into  Germany  in  the  winter  of  1813 — in  the  following 
summer  he  was  beaten  on  every  side  and  received  his  fatal 
death  stroke  at  Leipsic,  on  the  18th  day  of  Oct.  1813  ; by 
which  France  is  restored  to  her  legitimate  monarch,  and  re- 
ligion is  again  established ; but  in  some  measure  freed  from  the 
former  shackles  and  impositions. 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


885 


This  practice  of  sending  gifts  and  rejoicing  on  anj 
remarkable  success  is  mentioned  in  tSie  book  of 
Esther,  u Therefore  the  Jews  of  the  villages,  made 
the  14th  day  of  the  month  Adar,  a day  of  gladness  and 
feasting,  and  a good  day,  and  of  sending  portions  one 
to  another.” — “ And  Mordecai  wrote  these  things 
and  sent  letters  unto  ail  the  Jews— -that  they  should 
make  those  days,  days  of  feasting  and  joy  and  of 
sending  portions  one  to  another  and  gifts  to  the 
poor.”* 

The  people,  therefore,  of  the  government  of  the 
beast,  the  infidels,  philosophers  and  pretended  pat- 
riots,  who  shall  thus  slay  these  witnesses  of  God^ 
(and  it  is  not  improbable  but  that  they  may  be  joined 
by  some  of  other  nations  in  alliance  with  them)  shall 
receive  great  pleasure  and  satisfaction  from  the  sup- 
posed  death  of  these  witnesses,  and  the  expectation 
of  having  thus  got  rid  of  practices  and  habits  which 
they  consider  as  founded  in  folly,  ignorance  and  su- 
perstition. This  will  lead  them  to  rejoice  with  and 
congratulate  each  other  on  the  occasion ; and  to  con- 
vert (as  Nebuchadnezzar  did  of  old)  the  ornaments 
and  materials  used  in  the  churches  of  Christ  and  Ilia 
public  worship  of  Almighty  God,  into  gifts  and  the 
means  of  public  rejoicing  and  festivals  for  their  sup- 
posed victory. — And  the  reason  assigned  is,  (i  that 
these  two  prophets  tormented  them  that  dwelt  upon 
the  earth,”  that  is,  the  people  of  the  government  of 
the  beast. 

* Esther,  ixth.  19th,  20th,  22d« 

H h 


836 


THE  WITNESSES, 


“ These  words  plainly  allude  to  those  of  Ahab  to 
Elijah,  1st  Kings,  xviii.  47th,  and  are  worthy  of 
particular  attention;  they  are  also  the  very  objection 
made  to  our  Saviour  himself,  Luke,  xxiii.  2d. — In 
like  manner  these  prophets  are  accused  (for  their 
instructions  and  teaching  the  people)  of  perverting 
the  minds  of  the  people,  and  raising  sedition,  and 
then  bringing  on  men  all  the  effects  of  God’s  anger 
upon  such  as  are  accursed  of  him.  The  primitive 
Christians  also,  were  accused  of  high  treason  for  dis- 
turbing and  opposing  the  worship  of  the  gods  as 
established  by  law,  and  their  torments  and  punish- 
ments were  excused  upon  that  score. — The  mis- 
carriages of  men,  the  plagues  of  God;  all  unlucky 
accidents  have  been  formerly  laid  upon  the  heads  of 
the  martyrs,  during  this  corrupted  state,  as  if  they 
had  been  the  causes  of  those  torments : indeed  in  one 
sense  they  have  tormented  them,  in  that  for  their 
sakes,  at  their  request,  and  to  avenge  their  cause, 
God  hath  punished  their  persecutors.”* 

The  reason,  thus  assigned,  is  plainly  predictive  of 
that  general  uneasiness  and  disgust,  that  has  always 
been  manifested,  but  will  now  prevail  in  a very  re- 
markable and  striking  manner  among  men  of  the 
world,  against  keeping  holy  one  day  in  seven,  and 
particularly  in  devoting  it  strictly  to  the  public  worship 
and  acknowledgment  of  the  one  only  living  and  true 
God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  he  hath  sent  into  the 
world : supposing  that  the  supreme  Being  is  better 


* Dabuz,  531,  532. 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


S3? 


pleased  by  the  labors  of  a vain  philosophy,  teaching 
the  sole  pursuit  of  that  pleasure  and  happiness  which 
tend  to  the  gratification  of  mere  animal  nature. 

These  witnesses  also  tormented  those  upon  the 
earth,  by  means  of  the  public  instruction,  holding  up 
continually  to  their  view,  and  inculcating  the  wicked, 
ness  of  their  practices,  and  the  awful  and  everlasting 
punishments  that  most  assuredly  await  their  ungodly 
lives. 

The  prophet  Malachi  many  years  before  this,  had 
threatened  the  wicked  among  the  Jews  in  language 
of  the  same  import.  e<  And  I will  come  near  to  you 
to  judgment,  and  I will  be  a swift  witness  against  the 
sorcerer,  and  against  the  adulterer,  and  against  the 
false  swearer;  and  against  those  that  oppress  the 
hireling  in  his  wages ; the  widow  and  the  fatherless ; 
and  that  turn  aside  the  stranger  from  his  right,  and 
fear  not  me  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts.”* 

Verse  1 1th.  And  after  three  days  and  an  half  the 
spirit  of  life  from  God  entered  into  them,  and  they 
stood  on  their  feet  and  great  fear  fell  upon  them  who 
saw  them. 

This  space  of  three  years  and  an  half  is  a remark- 
able period  throughout  the  old  and  new  testaments. — 
The  famous  drought  on  the  land  of  Israel  in  Ahab’s 
reign  in  consequence  of  the  prophet  Elijah’s  prayers, 
was  for  the  space  of  three  years  and  an  half,  which 
in  prophetic  language  is  expressed  by  three  days  and 


* Malachijiii.  Stfo. 


S33 


THE  WITNESSES, 


an  half,  and  seems  to  he  typical  of  the  time  that  the 
witnesses  are  to  remain  in  a state  of  death.— The 
ministry  of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  who  was  the  second 
Elias,  and  the  harbinger  of  the  first  advent  of  the 
Saviour,  was  for  the  same  space  of  time ; and  accord-  ; 
irsg  to  St.  Jerome,  Christ’s  actual  ministry,  which 
began  with  John’s  being  cast  into  prison,  or  the  time 
spoken  of  by  Daniel  the  prophet  being  fulfilled,  con- 
tinued during  three  years  and  an  half  to  his  cruci- 
fixion. 

In  like  manner,  some  short  time,  equal  in  pro- 
phetic language  to  three  years  and  an  half,  is  deter- 
mined on  for  these  witnesses  to  remain  in  a state  of 
death  or  suppression,  so  as  not  to  be  publicly  used, 
acknowledged  or  improved  to  any  of  the  sacred  pur- 
poses for  which  they  were  intended.  But  at  the  end 
of  this  period  the  spirit  of  life  from  God,  is  again  to 
return  to  them,  and  they  shall  stand  upon  their  feet; 
or  be  restored  to  a condition  of  acting  and  thereby 
resisting  their  enemies.  By  their  first  standing  on 
their  feet,  previous  to  their  complete  restoration  or 
being  called  up  to  heaven,  or  to  great  power,  it  ap- 
pears that  it  will  be  some  time  after  their  resurrection, 
before  their  victory  will  be  complete.  The  govern- 
ment that  will  restore  the  Lord’s  day  and  the  public 
worship,  may  in  the  beginning  do  it  reluctantly  and 
partially,  but  it  will  soon  be  seen  that  the  power  is  of 
God. 

Indeed  the  precise  interpretation  of  this  prophecy, 
will  not  long  continue  doubtful,  or  without  clear  and 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


2S0 


full  proof  of  its  truth — At  the  end  of  this  period,, 
these  witnesses,  or  the  church,  and  Lord’s  day,  with 
the  ordinances  of  the  gospel,  without  any  or  with 
very  small  visible  human  meaus,  but  as  by  the  spirit 
of  God,  will  not  only  rise  again  but  be  adopted  and 
brought  into  more  general  and  universal  practice, 
with  renewed  purity  and  greater  vigor  than  ever.  As 
the  death  of  these  witnesses  shall  be,  so  shall  be  their 
resurrection;  that  is,  the  joy  and  satisfaction  given  to 
their  enemies  by  their  apparent  destruction,  will  be 
out- done  by  the  exultations  and  happiness  of  their 
friends  and  advocates  by  their  reinstatement  to  more 
than  their  former  glory  and  usefulness.* 

The  worship  of  God  shall  again  be  established, 
and  his  churches  and  temples  restored  throughout 
the  government,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  people  of  God. 
— -The  Lord’s  day  with  all  the  ordinances  of  the 
gospel,  and  its  faithful  ministers  and  teachers  shall 
again  become  the  delight  of  all  the  faithful,  and  more 
fully  answer  their  original  design,  and  continue  living 
witnesses  for  Jehovah  among  the  people;  and  witnesses 
for  the  people,  before  the  God  of  all  the  earth — Then 
will  the  invaluable  importance  of  public  worship  and 
the  Lord’s  day,  with  its  ordinances,  appear  in  strong 
colors  to  the  world;  be  held  in  greater  esteem  and  be 
more  attended  to,  than  they  have  been  during  the 
space  of  12(50  years — Hence  will  arise  such  con- 
victive  evidence  of  the  truth  of  the  divine  predictions, 

* The  political  resurrection  of  the  witnesses  happens,  when 
Rome  falls  and  the  bea^t  is  destroyed.  Baubuzs  931. 


210  THE  WITNESSES, 

and  the  meaning  of  the  holy  spirit  in  the  prophetic 
declarations  relating  to  the  church  during  this  period, 
that  the  faith  of  God?s  people  will  be  enlarged,  their 
love  enflamed  and  their  confidence  in  the  future 
events  foretold  increased  and  confirmed,  especially  in 
the  glorious  event  on  which  all  their  hopes  are 
founded,  the  second  coming  of  their  risen  Saviour  in 
glory — This  will  be  followed  by  another  unequivocal 
testimony  to  the  truth  of  the  divine  word,  for  “ great 
fear  will  fall  upon  them  who  see  these  things,”  that 
is,  upon  the  enemies  of  the  church  of  Christ,  who 
shall  be  witnesses  of  these  astonishing  instances  of 
divine  prediction  and  power;  especially  as  some- 
where about  the  completion  of  this  event,  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  city  of  Rome  by  fire,  is  to  happen. 

Verse  1 2th.  And  they  heard  a great  voice  from 
heaven,  saying  unto  them,  come  up  hither — and  they 
ascended  up  to  heaven  in  a cloud,  and  their  enemies 
beheld  them. 

This  will  be  verified  by  the  supreme  powers  of 
the  renovated  government,  formerly  the  beast,  be- 
coming the  friends  and  advocates  of  these  slain 
witnesses,  and  establishing  them  again  in  full  ex- 
ercise* and  use — They  will  not  only  restore  them  to 

* I think  it  necessary  here,  as  there  will  be  no  more  proper 
place  for  it,  to  give  to  my  readers  the  substance  of  the  issue 
of  an  extraordinary  convocation  cf  the  constitutional  clergy  of 
France,  assembled  in  national  council,  in  the  years  179 7 and 
1798,  as  stated  in  the  new  Annual  Register  for  1798,  fol.  270 — 
s7s.  This  convocation  seems  to  be  a strong  evidence  of  the 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


SM 

their  former  state  and  circumstances,  but  to  much 
greater  glory  and  honor,  than  they  have  ever  yet 
enjoyed — This  is  the  general  meaning  of  being  taken 
up  into  heaven  in  a cloud,  and  is  so  construed  by  the 

revival  of  a new  order  of  things  relative  to  religion  and  as 
looking  towards  the  restoring  public  worship  and  the  exercise 
of  religious  instruction — It  was  attended  by  33  bishops  and  53 
priests. 

44  Amidst  the  civil  commotions  of  France,  the  fathers  of  the 
Gallican  church  had  assembled  in  national  council,  to  delib- 
erate on  a mode  or  plan  of  conciliation  to  repair  and  cement 
such  genuine  parts  of  this  venerable  edifice,  as  had  been  shat- 
tered by  the  rude  and  savage  hand  of  persecuting  power. — By 
this  plan  they  also  hoped  to  gather  into  one  commen  fold,  those 
who  agreeing  in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  had  separated  from  them 
in  certain  points,  in  which  each  individual  became  his  own 
guide;  since,  the  church  not  having  foreseen  the  desolation 
which  would  attend  it  in  these  latter  times,  had  made  no  pre- 
scriptive regulations  for  the  conduct  of  the  faithful,  whose 
fate  it  should  be  to  fall  on  such  44  evil  tongues  and  evil  days.” 
No  one,  whatever  be  his  religious,  or  political  creed,  except  his 
mind  be  hardened  by  the  fanaticism  of  irreligion,  and  blinded 
by  that  ignorance  which  the  cant  of  infidelity  has  termed  44  the 
age  of  reason,”  can  behold  without  sensibility  an  assembly  of 
pious  and  sincere  witnesses  to  the  truth  of  the  doctrines  they 
professed,  creeping  out  of  their  hiding  places,  after  the  storm 
of  Jacobinical  fury,  like  the  Christians  of  the  first  ages,  after 
the  philosophical  proscrijitions  they  suffered  in  the  fourth,  fifth? 
sixth,  seventh  and  fifteenth  persecutions,  under  the  administra- 
tion of  Trajan,  Adrian,  Antoninus,  Mark  Aurelius  and  Julian; 
and  behold  them  looking  over  the  wreck  of  the  visible  church 
driven  by  the  tempest  on  the  rocks,  anxious  to  gather  up  the 
fragments,  wherewith  to  fit  out  the  bark,  in  which  they  hoped 


343  THE  WITNESSES, 

ancient  Jews:  it  signifies  to  be  in  full  power;  to  ob- 
tain rule  and  dominion,  with  the  protection  and 
assistance  of  God  and  those  earthly  powers  ordained 
by  him. 

to  steer  safely  into  port.  The  meeting  of  this  council  had  been 
prepared  by  the  labors  of  divers  bishops,  who  after  the  reign  of 
terror,  had  assembled  in  Paris  for  the  purpose  of  giving  pro- 
visionary instructions. 

These  exhortations  were  set  forth  in  two  encyclical  letters 
which  till  that  period  of  this  national  council,  had  been  the 
chief  rule  of  discipline  to  such  of  the  faithful  as  acknowledged 
the  spiritual  authority  of  those  ecclesiastics  who  had  conformed 
to  the  constitutional  laws  respecting  public  worship. 

The  past  and  present  state  of  the  church  were  laid  before 
this  venerable  body.  The  fire  of  the  late  persecution,  whilst  it 
had  vitrified  the  faith  of  some,  had  melted  away  the  constancy  of 
others — Among  the  instances  of  apostacy  laid  before  the  coun- 
cil was  the  marriage  of  nine  bishops — Twelve  others  had  for- 
mally abdicated  their  episcopal  seats,  or  refused  to  fill  them — 
Eight  had  perished  on  the  scaffold,  and  thirteen  had  died 
natural  deaths. 

Of  the  new  departments  iu  the  south  of  France,  two  bishops 
had  emigrated,  those  of  Porentru  and  Nice;  and  that  of 
Avignon  had  not  assumed  his  functions.  In  the  newly  united 
departments  of  the  north,  four  bishops  had  emigrated  and  three 
had  died  natural  deaths,  the  other  two  were  only  titular.  Of 
the  emigrant  bishops,  it  appears  that  forty  had  died  in  foreign 
countries:  one,  the  bishop  of  Dol  had  been  shot  as  a rebel  at 
Quiberoon,  and  others  it  appeared  had  held  ecclesiastical 
synods  in  different  countries,  and  been  active  promoters 
counter  revolutionary  projects  against  the  republic. 

When  the  episcopal  seats  were  vacant  in  various  places, 
presbyteries  were  formed,  whose  ©Sice  it  vvaji  to  hasten  th» 


WHO  OR  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


&F3 

When  our  Lord  tells  the  high  priest  that  hereafter 
he  shall  see  the  son  of  man  coming  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven,  the  elders  and  priests  considered  it  as  blas- 
phemy, because  only  applicable  to  the  Messiah  him- 

nomination  of  bishops.— Of  fourteen  presbyteries  three  only 
hail  followed  the  mode  prescribed  in  the  encyclical  letters, 
published  in  the  preceding  year.— Some  few  dioceses  that  had 
neither  formed  presb  teries  nor  named  bishops,  were  under  the 
direction  of  some  other  kind  of  administration,  and  fifteen 
others  remained  without  any  spiritual  government  or  adminis- 
tration whatever.— To  re-organize  public  worship  and  ecclesias- 
tical government  throughout  the  republic  was  an  arduous  and 
difficult  task.  For  this  purpose  exclusive  correspondencies 
were  established;  periodical  publications,  such  as  the  annals  of 
religion,  were  circulated,  and  societies  formed,  in  imitation  of 
the  Taylarian  society  at  Harlem:  many  works  were  published, 
aud  many  are  in  the  way  of  publication,  among  which  was  the 
bishop  of  Laudaff’s  apology  for  the  bible. 

After  attempting  to  re-organize  the  administration  of  the 
ehurch,  the  next  solicitude  of  these  bishops  was,  to  attempt  to 
call  back  their  non-coti forming  brethren : for  which  purpose 
they  were  invited  by  a circular  letter  to  join  in  the  council. 

Such  was  the  ecclesiastical  state  of  France,  previous  to  the 
holding  of  this  national  council.— The  church  in  the  West- 
Indies,  particularly  in  St.  Domingo,  had  partaken  of  the  com- 
motion of  that  colony,  of  which  the  priests  had  divided  the 
ecclesiastical  labors — The  apostle  of  that  colony,  as  well  as 
its  civil  deliverer,  appears  to  have  been,  the  negro  generab 
Touisant  Louverture,  who  by  his  Christian  virtues,  his  attach- 
ment to  liberty,  and  his  military  talents,  merits  universal 
esteem — The  general,  who  has  been  called  the  man  predicted 
by  the  Abbe  Raynal  as  the  avenger  of  his  race,  and  their  re- 
deemer from  slavery,  and  who  was  himself  a slave  at  the  time 
i i 


mi 


THE  WITNESSES, 


self,  when  he  should  come  in  his  glory— -The  ex- 
pression is  taken  from  Daniel,  vii.  13th,  where  the 
son  of  man  is  represented  as  coming  before  the  ancient 
of  days,  Avith  clouds,  or  great  power;  and  from  Isaiah, 

of  the  revolution,  had  published  the  following  proclamation, 
which  breathes  a spirit  of  piety  scarcely  expected  to  be  found 
in  a general,  much  less  in  the  sable  commander  of  negro  armies. 
u Brethren  and  friends,  beware  of  thinking  that  in  any  circum- 
stances, in  which  success  has  crowned  my  undertakings,  I 
have  had  the  vain  presumption  of  attributing  the  glory  to 
myself— The  light  of  religion,  that  sure  and  faithful  guide  of 
my  conduct,  has  always  shown  me  to  whom  I was  indebted— 
to  God— to  that  infiuite  Being  by  whom  we  live  and  move — 
whose  power  extends  over  the  whole  of  the  human  race,  and 
whose  invisible  hand  guides  and  governs  the  universe. 

“ If  the  example  which  I gave  you,  had  been  sufficient  to  fix 
in  your  hearts,  the  love  of  that  being  who  lias  heaped  on  us  so 
many  benefits,  I should  not  now  have  been  compelled  to 

awaken  in  you  again  the  remembrance  of  them” ■“  After 

seeing  yourselves  lightened  of  those  fetters,  beneath  which  you 
have  so  long  time  groaned,  and  after  having  recovered  your 
rights,  you  may,  perhaps,  in  the  delirium  of  your  joy,  have 
attributed  your  change  of  condition  to  human  means  alone  ; but 
if  such  has  been  your  blindness,  open  your  eyes,  and  be  assured 
that  the  will  and  act  which  have  accomplished  the  revolution, 
hat  has  shaken  oft’ from  your  necks  and  those  of  your  fellow 
sufferers,  the  shameful  yoke,  are  of  God  alone.  His  beneficence 
and  justice  have  placed  you  again  in  the  rank  of  men.  Study 
to  practice  and  fulfil  your  duties,  as  well  towards  him,  as  to- 
wards society  of  which  you  now  form  a portion.  It  is  therefore 
time  you  should  persuade  yourselves  of  the  indispensable 
necessity  of  acknowledging  two  objects  to  which  you  owe  ven- 


eration, submission  and  affection — these  two  objects  are 
and  the  Law, 


WHO  OK  WHAT  THEY  ARE. 


245 


xiv.  ch.  13th  v.  when  the  prophet  represents  the  king 
of  Babylon’s  vanity  in  exalting  himself  in  his  hearty 
saying,  li  I will  ascend  into  heaven ; 1 will  exalt  my 
throne  above  the  stars  of  God  ; I will  set  also  upon 

Officers  and  soldiers  of  the  army  ! the  first  of  your  duties  is 
to  honor  God,  the  next  to  serve  your  country. 

The  first  obligation  consists  not  only  in  the  observation  of  a 
worship,  which  all  nations  of  the  earth  have  agreed  to  render 
to  the  Supreme  Being ; but  you  must  eaeh  join  to  this  external 
mark  of  respect,  the  exercise  of  every  virtue — Let  your  ex- 
mple  lead  those  over  whom  you  have  influence,  to  the  remem- 
brance of  a religion  which  they  seem  to  have  forgotten,  and 
inspire  them  with  sentiments  necessary  to  the  purity  of  morals, 
without  which  the  re-establishment  of  order  and  peace  wil 
become  impossible.  Let  your  example  especially,  and  if  it  be 
necessary  your  authority,  correct  that  frantic  passion  of  gaming, 
the  fatal  effects  of  which,  are  not  less  frequently  attended  with 
loss  of  honor,  than  that  of  life.” 

In  this  interesting  struggle  of  the  catholic  church  with  the 
torrent  that  is  pouring  in  on  it  on  every  side  from  infidelity, 
nothing  is  more  amusing  to  a serious  by-stander,  than'  to 
fitness  the  hesitation,  the  deference,  the  decisions  and  the 
various  conflicts  between  pious  prejudice  and  manly  resolve, 
which  agitate  the  breasts  of  those  venerable  fathers,  when  they 
look  towards  the  author  and  finisher  of  their  faith,  the  holy 
see. 

The  learned  reporter,  in  order  to  excuse  the  schism  of  the 
constitutional  clergy,  from  the  authority  of  the  court  of  Rome, 
which  the  pope  has  characterized  in  his  bulls  and  briefs,  by 
heretical  rebellion,  has  quoted  the  authority  of  former  schis- 
matics, such  as  Melchior  Canus  in  his  advice  to  the  emperor 
Charles  V — of  Bessarion  to  the  council  of  Florence,  and 
even  of  St.  Bernard ; of  the  opposition  made  by  the  Italian 


'THE  witnesses, 


the  moutit  of  the  congregation  on  the  sides  of  the 
north ; 1 will  ascend  above  the  heights  of  the  clouds ; 1 
will  be  like  the  most  high.”  These  are  all  ex* 
pressions  in  the  figurative  style  taken  from  the  great 

bishops  to  the  late  bull  Jiutorem  Fidei , against  which,  when 
sent  to  the  council  of  V'astile  to  obtain  the  Exequatur , protests 
had  been  made  by  the  Galliean  bishops,  and  had  counter- 
acted, tho’  with  extreme  difficulty,  its  effects. — Emboldened  by 
these  authorities,  which  sanctioned  their  opposition  to  the  au- 
thority of  the  holy  see,  they  turn  the  arms  of  the  church  against 
the  holy  father  himself,  and  quote  the  observation  of  an 
English  writer,  who  proves  from  the  famous  bull  in  Caena 
Domini,  that  the  pope  having  received  into  his  port,  the  vessels 
of  the  English,  wiio  were  heretics,  and  given  them  aid,  is  him- 
self excommunicated,  without  power  of  absolution,  even  at  the 
hour  of  death,  but  by  another  pope,  for  such  are  the  decisio 
of  this  bull. 

The  learned  bishop,  after  detailing  the  various  difficult 
which  had  occurred  inlthe  convocation  of  this  national  council, 
from  the  novelty  and  danger  oi’the  circumstances  and  the  situa- 
tion in  which  they  were  placed,  closed  his  interesting  report 
with  an  eloquent  pre-oration  to  the  venerable  assembly  of  rev- 
erend fathers — “ The  political  world  is  shaken  to  its  centre, 
the  inquisition  and  despotism — tyranny,  civil  and  religious,  are 
crumbling  to  the  dust;  although  sufficient  data  be  not  laid 
down  to  indicate  the  exact  term,  or  calculate  the  total  result  of 
this  general  shock  impressed  on  the  world,  which  enlightened 
men,  even  among  the  Jews,  consider  as  the  forerunners  of 
changes,  yet  more  strange  and  eventful.  The  whole  of  proph- 
ecy is  now  accomplishing:  it  is  not  for  us  to  know  the  time 
and  the  moment;  nevertheless  from  the  appearance  of  the 
natural  and  moral  phenomena  which  present  themselves  to 
our  eyes,  the  Christian  is  compelled  to  concentrate  his 


WHO  OR  WIiAT  THEY  ARE, 


347 


grandeur,  power  and  authority  of  the  Messiah  when 
he  should  come  in  his  glory — Perhaps  this  exalta- 
tion may  be  brought  about  by  the  powers  of  the  gov- 
ernment, calling  the  people  of  God,  to  the  chief  places 

Teligion  shall  enlighten  the  whole  of  the  new  world— when 
the  descendants  of  the  Gentiles  among  us  (the  race  of  modern 
infidels)  shall  be  deprived  of  the  light  of  the  gospel,  which 
they  have  abused— when  the  remains  of  the  tribes  of  Israel, 
whom  the  breath  of  God  has  scattered  over  the  face  of  the 
earth,  shall  acknowledge  him  whom  they  have  pierced  and 
shall  become  a consolation  to  the  church.” 

The  first  acts  of  the  council  were  the  publication  of  a synod* 
ical  letter  to  the  pastors  and  the  faithful  on  the  means  of  estab- 
lishing religious  peace;  and  a letter  to  the  bishops  and  priests 
resident  in  France  in  the  same  spirit  of  Christian  charity.  As 
the  primary  object  of  the  council  was  to  lay  down  a plan  of 
general  pacification,  these  reverend  fathers  proceeded  method- 
ically to  enquire  what  ought  to  be  the  nature  of  the  plan  of  re- 
conciliation ? To  whom  this  union  ought  to  be  proposed  ? — in 
what  spirit  and  on  what  points  they  ought  to  agree — what 
ought  to  be  the  conditions  of  the  pacification  ? and  whether  it 
were  necessary  to  address  it  to  the  pope  and  likewise  to  the 
bishops  of  the  foreign  churehes  ?— These  various  topics  un- 
derwent long  examination.  The  first  article  respecting  the 
nature  of  the  plan,  was  vague  and  indistinct — the  base  of  it 
was  stated  to  be,  the  three  virtues,  charity,  justice  and  truth ; 
and  portioned  to  the  extent  of  the  evils  that  had  desolated  the 
Gallican  church. — The  naxt  which  relates  to  the  individuals 
and  bodies  who  should  be  invited  to  compose  their  union,  was 
more  precise  and  specific. — The  emigrant  priests  were  ex- 
cluded from  necessity,  being  in  a state  of  banishment;  and  of 
those  who  resided  in  France,  the  majority  remained  under  the 
interdict,  as  long  as  they  persisted  in  their  refusal  to  submit  to 
the  laws  of  the  republic— with  respect  to  the  points  in  which 


284 


THE  WITNESSES,  &C. 


of  honor,  trust  and  importance,  and  re-establishing  the 
word  and  ordinances  of  God  in  greater  purity  and 
practical  influence  than  ever. 

they  ought  to  agree,  and  the  spirit  in  which  they  were  to  act, 
it  was  proposed  that  a general  oblivion  should  cover  all  former 
dissentions,  and  that  the  acknowledged  tenets  of  the  church 
should  be  the  prescribed  articles  of  belief.  As  to  the  means  of 
pacification,  it  was  accorded,  as  a general  rule,  that  all  pastors 
and  priests,  who  should  remain  faithful  to  their  vocation, 
should  be  called  without  distinction,  to  the  exercise  of  the  min.- 
istry,  whatever  might  have  been  their  opinions  on  the  ques- 
tions which  have  divided  the  church  of  France. — The  bishops 
of  foreign  churches  were  to  be  presented  with  the  decree  of 
reconciliation ; and  the  article  of  submission  to  the  plenitude 
of  the  pope,  was  conceived  in  a spirit  of  entire  subjection. 

The  Gallic  church  after  protesting  its  inviolable  attachment 
to  the  Catholic,  Apostolic,  Roman  church,  acknowledges  that 
the  pope  is  of  divine  right  the  visible  chief ; and  that  thereby 
lie  has  the  primacy  of  honor  and  jurisdiction.  That  the  mem- 
bers of  it  profess  all  the  dogmas  received  by  the  catholic 
church,  and  condemn  all  the  errors  that  it  proscribes. 


the 


CONSEQUENCES 

OF  THE 

RES  ZJRIIE  C TIG«Y, 

OF  THE 

WITNESSES. 

Verse  13th.  And  tl;e  same  hour,  was  there  a great 
earthquake,  and  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell ; and  in 
the  earthquake  were  slain  of  men  (the  names  of  men, 
as  it  is  rendered  in  the  margin)  seven  thousand — And 
the  remnant  were  affrighted  and  gave  glory  to  the 
God  of  heaven. 

The  spirit  of  God,  in  order  to  confirm  the  truth  of 
this  interesting  and  important  event  of  his  communica- 
tion to  the  beloved  disciple,  does  not  rest  the  certainty 
of  the  prediction  on  one  or  two  facts,  that  might  be 
mistaken;  but  proceeds  to  tell,  what  should  happen, 
at  or  about  the  same  time,  in  the  civil  department  of 
the  same  government,  as  an  unequivocal  cheque,  or 
certain  demonstration  of  the  period  referred  to — A 
great  earthquake  is  to  happen,  by  which  the  tenth 
part  of  the  city,  or  one  of  the  ten  kingdoms,  into  which 
the  empire  of  Rome  was  to  be  divided,  should  be 


§56  THE  CONSEQUENCES  OF  THE  RESURRECTION; 

ruined,  or  rather  changed.  Another  remarkable  fact 
should  also  attend  it,  that  is  seven  thousand  of  the 
names  of  men  being  slain  or  destroyed.  An  earth- 
quake, in  Latin  terrmmotus  or  a shaking  of  the  earth, 
is  not  so  expressive,  as  it  is  in  the  Greek,  which  is  the 
language  in  which  the  prophet  wrote — It  is  seismos f 
that  is,  a shaking  of  heaven  and  earth,  relating  to  both 
civil  and  religious  power — vide  Heb.  xii.  §6,  §7- 

It  is  used  therefore  by  the  prophets  generally,  to 
signify  the  destruction  of  the  form  of  things,  so  as 
wholly  to  be  changed. 

Here  are  three  very  interesting  events,  to  attend 
the  former  predictions,  which  if  understood,  will  by 
their  fulfilment  about  the  same  time  establish  a most 
important  sera  in  the  Christian  world,  essential  to  the 
more  clear  explanation  of  the  prophecies,  which  the 
wise  are  to  attain  to — A.  great  earthquake,  or  violent 
agitating  and  overturning  the  political  frame  of  the 
governments  of  the  Roman  empire  which  shall 
cause  the  fall  of  the  tenth  part  of  the  city,  or  total 
change  of  the  civil  and  religious  government  of  one  of 
the  ten  kingdoms  into  which  the  empire  was  to  be  di-1 
vided — and  the  slaying  of  7000  men  of  names  or  men 
of  dignity  and  title  by  which  the  destruction  and  aboli- 
tion of  all  orders  of  rank  and  grandeur  in  that  govern- 
ment, shall  be  done  away. 

Throughout  the  scriptures,  earthquakes  are  indii 
cative  of  great  confusions  and  uproars  among  the 
common  people  of  a nation,  the  change  and  altera- 
tion of  their  political  constitution,  but  not  an  absolute 


OF  THE  WITNESSES.  25 1 

destruction — as  by  a natural  earthquake,  the  posture 
of  the  earth  is  only  changed,  by  depressing  hills,  and 
exalting  vallies,  turning  the  channels  and  courses  of 
rivers,  &c.  &c. — Thus  Haggai  speaks — te  I will  shake 
the  heavens  and  the  earth  ; and  I will  overthrow  the 
throne  of  kingdoms ; and  I will  destroy  the  strength  of 
the  kingdoms  of  the  Heathen ; and  I will  overthrow 
the  chariots  and  those  that  ride  in  them,  and  the  horses 
and  their  riders  shall  come  down,  every  one  by  the 
sword  of  his  brother/’* 

It  is  therefore  a figure  known  at  the  time  of  St, 
John’s  writing,  and  was  always  emblematical  of 
the  change  of  political  and  religious  government — 
changes  of  systems — loss  of  provinces — dethroning 
kings  and  princes — destruction  of  cities — dissolving 
of  societies  and  suppression  of  various  communities 
- — high  and  lofty  mountains  are  laid  low  as  vallies; 
and  low  and  humble  vallies  are  raised  to  high  and 
lofty  mountains — The  highest  ranks  of  dignity  de- 
stroyed and  done  away,  and  the  lowest  of  the  people 
raised  to  power  and  great  authority. 

This  earthquake  then,  is  predictive  of  some  re- 
markable and  eventful  convulsion  of  the  government, 
by  which  all  its  civil  and  religious  polity  will  be 
overturned — its  monarchy  destroyed — its  whole  con* 
stitution  and  form  of  government  subverted — its  reli- 
gious establishment  will  be  altogether  set  aside  and 
prohibited  so  as  to  be  no  more  practised  or  allowed, 

* Haggai,  ii.  21st,  22th 
Kk 


353  THE  CONSEQUENCES  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 

In  the  vi.  ch.  and  18th  v.  of  this  book,  an  earthquake 
is  also  predicted  at  the  opening  of  the  sixth  seal 
when  “ the  sun  became  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair 
and  the  moon  became  as  red  as  blood — the  stars  of 
heaven  fell  on  the  earth,  as  a fig  tree  casteth  her  un- 
timely figs,  when  shaken  with  a mighty  wind.”  This 
event  has  already  taken  place,  and  so  ftilly  justifies 
our  explanation  of  the  verse  under  consideration,  that 
I shall  give  the  fulfilment  of  it,  in  the  words  of  the 
excellent  Mr  Mede,  who  was  so  able  an  expositor  of 
this  important  book.* — “ The  meaning  of  this  seal 
is,  a remarkable  shaking  of  the  heaven  and  the  earth, 
whereby  that  astonishing  change  and  subversion  of 
the  state  of  Rome  Heathen,  by  Constantine  the  great, 
and  his  successors  the  standard  bearers  of  the  Lamb, 
is  prefigured:  in  which  you  may  suppose  all  the 
heathen  gods  shaken  from  their  heaven ; the  pontifex 
maximus  with  all  his  priests  degraded,  ejected  and 

* (i  Hujus  autem  sigilli  casus  est,  Cceli  terrceque  motus  ad- 
mirabilis,  quo  mirifiea  ilia  per  Constantinum  magnum  ejus- 
que  successores,  Agni  signiferos  rei  Romans;  Elhnice  niutatio 
& sub  versio  figuratur:  qua  puta  ornnes  gentilium  Dii  ceelo 
suo  excussi,  Pontifiees  & Sacerdotes  exaugurati,  dejecti,  re  diti- 
busque  suis  in  perpetuum  exuti;  Templa,  Fana  and  Belubra 
Dcemonum  per  omnera  Romanum  Orbern  conquassata,  direpta, 
pifiammata,  demolita.— Adlisec  Imperatores,  Reges,  Dynastoe, 
qui  Diis  suis  tam  enonniter  perielitantibus  subvenire,  bellum 
diristi  vexilliferis  indicere,  ingentibus  copiis  decaernere,  etiam 
prtelio  superati  bellum,  vi  summa  instanurere  in  animum  in- 
duxerint;  inauditis  stragibus  coesi,  fusi,  fugatique;  donee  tan- 
dem, redesperata,  nemo  amplius  religion:  Romanse,  tanto 
fragore  ruenti,  suppetias  laturns  reperiretur.”  Mede,  447 


OF  1 HE  WITNESSES. 


253 


deprived  of  their  revenues  forever:  the  temples,  fanes 
and  shrines,  with  the  statues  of  their  demons  shaken 
to  pieces,  pillaged,  burned  and  demolished  through 
the  whole  Roman  empire.  Moreover  the  emperors , 
kings  and  nobles , in  order  to  aid  their  gods,  now  in 
so  great  danger  of  being  destroyed,  denounced  war 
against  Christ’s  standard  bearers,  and  fought  with  all 
their  powers,  and  being  beaten,  renewed  the  battle 
with  greater  strength;  but  being  cut  to  pieces  with 
great  slaughter,  were  discomfitted  and  put  to  flight : 
at  last  things  growing  desperate,  no  one  could  be 
found  to  succor  the  Roman  religion  any  more,  thus 
fallen  into  ruin,  with  so  great  a crash.” 

So  in  the  case  before  us  the  same  consequences  will 
take  place. — The  Bekaton  (as  it  is  called  in  the 
Greek)  or  some  remarkable  one,  of  the  ten  kingdoms, 
is  to  fall. 

Philip  Nicolai  a divine  of  the  Augustine  confession 
a learned  and  ingenious  man  who  wrote  during  the 
17th  century,  understood  byDEKATON  tespoleus 
or  the  tenth  part  of  the  city,  one  of  the  ten  kingdoms 
into  which  Rome  was  sub-divided,  which  in  this 
confusion  of  nations  or  earthquake,  should  secede,  or 
be  cut  off  from  the  authority  of  Rome,  under  whose 
power  she  had  long  submitted. — This  coincides  with 
what  is  elsewhere  said,  “ the  ten  kings  who  gave  to 
the  beast  his  power,  then,  ivhen  the  sayings  of  God 
(by  his  prophets)  shall  be  fulfilled,  shall  hate  the 
whore,  and  make  her  naked,  eat  her  flesh,  and  burn 


SM'  THE  CONSEQUENCES  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 

her  with  fire.”  This  Delcaton  may  perhaps  go  still 
farther,  and  before  finishing  of  the  drama,  extend 
even  to  Rome  itself ; for  as  Babylon  of  old  was 
wholly  destroyed;  so  may  the  spiritual  Babylon  also? 
be  literally  destroyed  forever — “ Its  smoke  rose  up 
forever  and  ever,”  that  is,  the  city  shall  be  reduced  to 
ashes,  so  as  to  be  no  more  built  up  or  inhabited  again 
forever.* 

Edward  King,  who  wrote  II  or  1 5 years  ago,  in 
commenting  on  the  words  of  St.  Matthew,  xxiv. 

(C  and  immediately  amidst  the  affliction  of  those  days, 
(or  by  means  of  the  afflictions  of  those  days)  the  sun 
shall  be  darkened  and  the  moon  withdraw  her  light, ?? 
&c.  says,  we  may  remark  that  if  the  words  be  under- 
stood as  merely  emblematical,  then  the  images  made 
use  of  are  such,  as  are  well  known  to  predict,  con- 
sistently with  their  constant  use  in  many  other  parts 
of  prophecy,  a great  destruction  and  almost  annihila- 
tion of  many  of  those  lawful  powers,  that  at  present 
rule  on  earth,  however  beneficial  any  of  them  may  he 
to  the  world;  and  a dreadful  lessening  of  the  dignity 
and  splendor  of  all  greatness,  and  a subversion  of  all 

* Although  God  can  never  want  means  to  accomplish  the 
most  unlikely  ends  he  has  foretold,  yet  he  generally  acts  by 
natural  means,  to  show  his  omniscience  and  wisdom — “ There 
is  about  twelve  miles  from  Uonie  a volcanic  lake,  from  which 
bituminous  and  sulphureous  vapors  constantly  exhale  and  ren- 
der the  vicinity  uninhabitable  by  man  or  beast— material  sub- 
stances condense  in  its  petrifying  waters,  and  floating  islands 
are  often  founded  on  the  surface  of  compacted  reeds  and  bul- 
rushes.5’ 2d  vol.  Ameriean  Letters  from  Europe,  23%. 


OF  THE  WITNESSES. 


255 


good  order  and  civil  government : than  which  event 
nothing  can  be  expected  more  formidable.” 

He  refers  to  Rev.  xivth.  21sfc,  where  a great 
storm  of  hail,  every  stone  of  which,  shall  be  of  the 
weight  of  a talent,  always  signifies  in  the  prophetic 
writings,  the  letting  loose  of  lawless  and  barbarous 
people. — “ Dreadful  indeed ! says  he,  must  be  the 
time  (if  such  an  one  is  to  come)  when  men  are  let 
loose  on  each  other,  possessed  of  all  their  present  ar- 
tificial improvements  and  advantages  ; but  unre- 
strained either  by  law,  and  civil  government;  or  by 
conscience,  and  good  principles ; scorning  the  admo- 
nitions and  authority  of  those,  who  ought  to  maintain 
justice, — and  assisted  by  the  more  rude  and  barbarous 
parts  of  the  world,  whom  they  find  too  ready  to  in- 
crease the  universal  uproar.”* 

Another  peculiar  circumstance  attending  this  period 
of  the  prophecy,  and  which  shall  be  a criterion  to 
judge  of  the  approach  of  the  time  with  certainty  is? 
that  in  the  general  convulsion  or  change  of  govern- 
ment, and  in  the  struggles  occasioned  thereby,  there 
shall  be  slain  or  destroyed  of  the  names,  ranks  or 
dignities  of  men  seven  thousand.- f — It  is  in  the 
original,  names  of  men,  and  not  of  men  as  in  our 
translation : it  is  rightly  rendered  in  the  margin  of 

* Morsels  of  Criticism,  262. 

t Seven  itself  is  in  the  Hebrew,  the  number  of  sufficiency — . 
Park  in  verbo  Ebdomekontakis— ami  may  mean  a great  num- 
ber. 


25 6 THE  CONSEQUENCES  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 

our  bibjes,  but  the  translators  not  attending  to  the. 
force  of  the  expression,  concluded  that  it  was  an  in- 
terpolation.* 

Here  I must  again  have  recourse  to  Mr  Mede  so 
often  quoted,  as  the  best  comment  on  this  extraordi- 
nary passage — In  the  year  1(534  he  thus  explains  it 
- — e(  If  we  should  understand  by  these  words,  men  of 
great  names , it  would  be  justified  by  many  passages 
of  scripture ; as  Levit.  v.  15th,  silver  of  shekels  for 
shekels  of  silver,  or  silver  shekels — ibid.  vii.  21st, 
the  uncleanness  of  man,  for  unclean  men — Rom.  ix. 
31st,  the  law  of  righteousness,  for  the  righteousness, 
of  the  law,  and  Eph.  ii.  7-  riches  of  his  grace,  for  rich 
grace. 

But  it  may  also  be  observed,  that  the  word  name 
in  all  languages  is  familiar  for  renown ; especially  in 
the  sacred  languages,  wherein  by  the  “ names  of 
men ” is  meant  illustrious  men — so  children  without 
any  addition,  is  descriptive  of  ignoble,  or  base  per- 
sons— vide  Job,  xxx.  8th,  men  of  no  name*,  as  in 
the  margin  of  our  bible.  And  among  the  Chaldeans,  it 

* Moses  Maimonides,  a Jew  very  celebrated  for  liis  profound 
knowledge  in  the  Hebrew  scriptures,  in  commenting  on  Isaiah, 
xxxiv.  4th,  says,  “ the  host  of  heaven  shall  be  dissolved  in  the 
symbolic  diction  of  prophecy,  signify  men  of  rank  and  dignity 
so  clearly  and  evidently,  that  he  should  not  have  thought  it 
neeessary  to  have  said  a single  word  on  the  import  of  those 
expressions,  had  not  some  writers  very  improperly  annexed  to 
them  a literal  interpretation.” 

Mure  Nevochim  a Buxtorji , 367. 


OF  THE  WITNESSES. 


§57 


is  descriptive  of  idiots— -Thus  Beza  uses  tlie  word 
names,  when  speaking  of  the  exaltation  of  Christ 
above  every  name ; he  says,  “ name  takes  the  signifi- 
cation of  dignity”— -Heb.  i.  4th. 

If  we  follow  this  interpretation  (nor  do  I see  what 
should  hinder  it)  the  names  of  men  will  mean,  the 
titles  of  men — illustrious  men,  and  men  excelling  in 
dignity;  of  whom  seven  thousand,  in  this  eonfusion 
of  things  shall  be  slain;*  and  what  if  the  order  of  false 
teachers  whom  they  call  Ecclesiastics  should  be  among 
them.  The  number  is  not  as  I think,  designed  to 
mean  a definite  number,  but  may  be  more  or  less, 
after  the  manner  of  the  scriptures.  But  what  num- 
ber of  the  common  people  shall  fall,  or  be  slain  in 
this  war  or  confusion,  does  not  belong  to  me  to  say; 
as  that  may  be  conjectured  from  the  destruction  of  il- 
lustrious men;  nor  does  the  holy  spirit  condescend 
to  account  by  calculation  for  the  destruction  of  the 

* It  is  indeed  even  wonderful  as  well  as  gratifying  to  ore 
who  duly  considers  the  prophecies  of  the  divine  scriptures,  to 
see  their  fulfilment  attended  with  so  much  precision,  and  that 
men  who  are  not  writing  on  subjects  that  lead  them  to  think  of 
the  prophetic  declarations,  which  God  has  left  on  record  for 
the  confirmation  of  the  faith  of  his  people,  yet  they  record 
facts  shewing  the  fulfilment,  with  an  exactness  that  appears 
more  like  history  than  prophecy.  In  the  present  instance, 
Mr  Neckar  the  famous  minister  of  finance  in  France,  previous 
to  the  king’s  execution,  writing  on  the  finances  says, “ that 
there  were  70qo  pedigrees  (of  the  nobility)  carefully  deposited 
in  the  royal  library  of  Paris.” 


258  THE  CONSEQUENCES  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 

lowest  of  the  people,  who  shall  be  lost  on  this  oc- 
casion. 

But  there  is  another  interpretation,  which  will  not 
render  it  necessary,  to  apply  this  part  of  the  pro- 
phecy to  individual  men.  If  we  interpret  the  names 
of  men,  to  mean  assemblies  or  societies  of  men,  in  a 
corporate  capacity,  rather  than  in  an  individual;  such 
as  cities,  free  corporations,  parishes,  cantons  or  dis- 
tricts, convents,  and  the  like  titles  of  human  commu- 
nities. Thus  the  policy  of  the  Thebans,  is  called 
by  Eschynes  (Thebaian  onoma)  the  Theban  name 
—and  the  Roman  name  is  used  to  signify  the  Ro- 
mans, as  a people.  What  then,  if  the  titles,  or  ex- 
istence of  those  communities,  whatever  they  may  be, 
whether  of  the  church  or  of  the  state,  seven  thousand 
should  be  destroyed,  or  brought  under  the  power  of 
their  adversaries,  which,  after  the  manner  of  the 
scriptures,  is  called  slaying.”* 

It  is  added  that  the  remnant  were  affrighted  and 
gave  glory  to  the  God  of  heaven. f — This  is  an  effect 

* The  towns  and  villages  in  France,  which  have  changed 
their  names  since  the  revolution,  amount  to  6000 —Dunlap  W 
Claypoule’s  news-paper,  Dee.  4,  l7lJ4i.  Many  have  since  been 
added. 

f An  anonymous  writer  of  the  last  century  (the  17th)  says? 
“ the  thirteen  verses  of  the  11th  chapter  of  the  Revelation? 
seems  to  aim  at  some  great  revolution,  to  the  subverting  of  the 
anti-elmstian  state  of  affairs,  in  one  of  the  ten  kingdoms 
the  empire  was  divided  into,  and  so  introducing  such  a settle- 
ment, as  to  be  a prelade  and  pattern  to  what  is  to  succeed  in 
other  dominions .” 


OF  THE  WITNESSES. 


259 


wholly  different  from  that  which  followed  the  former  war 
of  the  other  beast,  when  “ men  gnawed  their  tongues  with 
pain,  and  cursed  the  God  of  Heaven.”  This  effect  will 
be  another  evidence  of  the  time ; and  among  other  cir- 
cumstances, prove  the  fulfilment  of  this -part  of  the  reve- 
lation, or  prophecy ; and  will  aid  the  Church  of  Christ, 
in  ascertaining  the  signs  of  the  times,  and  the  comple- 
tion of  his  word. 

Verse  14 — “ The  second  woe  is  past,  and  behold  the 
third  woe  cometh  quickly.” 

It  has  hitherto  been  necessaiy  for  the  accomplishment 
of  the  great  purposes  of  Jehovah,  with  regard  to  his 
church  and  people,  so  to  envelope  the  times  and  circum- 
stances attending  their  final  deliverance,  in  darkness  and 
uncertainty,  that  while  his  servants  were  supported  and 
comforted  by  a lively  faith  in  the  certainty  of  the  happy 
issue,  according  to  his  promises,  his  and  their  enemies 
were  kept  from  showing  their  inveterate  malice  against 
the  cause  and  people  of  God,  by  persecutions  more  se- 
vere than  they  would  have  been  able  to  bear.  But  now 
the  latter  times,  the  last  times,  of  this  great  fourth  mo- 
narchy of  the  prophet  Daniel,  when  the  great  events  of 
God’s  providence  will  be  followed  by  “ men’s  giving 
glory  to  the  God  of  Heaven,”  and  therefore  his  servants 
will  be  no  longer  exposed  to  persecution  and  distress ; 
the  Spirit  of  God  produces  such  certain,  unequivocal 
testimony  of  the  facts  foretold  so  many  hundred  years 
ago,  that  it  can  no  longer  remain  doubtful,  either  as  to 
the  great  events  that  are  now  to  come  to  pass,  or  to  those 
which  have  already  been  fulfilled,  and  not  before  fully 
understood.  Now  the  precise  dates,  and  marked  cir- 
cumstances of  past  events,  mentioned  with  precision  in. 

LI 


260  THE  consequences  op  the  resurrection 

this  important  Divine  communication,  will  be  clearly 
ascertained,  to  the  no  small  conviction  of  the  followers 
of  the  Beast,  the  Man  of  Sin,  Antichrist,  and  the  world 
at  large  ; in  which  also  the  ancient  people  of  God,  still 
beloved  by  him  for  his  servant  Abraham’s  sake,  may  be 
very  deeply  interested. 

When  the  evidences  attending  the  slaying  and  revi- 
val of  the  witnesses,  together  with  the  destruction  of 
titles,  rank,  and  dignities  among  men,  perhaps  both  civil 
and  ecclesiastical,  figured  by  “ the  names  of  men,”  in- 
cluding societies  and  communities,  and  all  claiming 
separate  and  peculiar  privileges  in  the  kingdom  of  the 
Beast,  with  the  burning  and  total  destruction  of  the  great 
city,  the  mystical  Babylon,  the  Mother  of  Harlots,  shall 
be  well  ascertained;  then  we  are  assured,  with  the  greatest 
certainty,  that  the  second  woe  is  finished,  which  estab- 
lishes the  end  of  the  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  or  ninety 
days,*  and  of  course  by  counting  backwards,  every 
other  period  will  be  reducible  to  equal  certainty.  It 
will  be  in  this  manner,  perhaps,  that  the  wise  in  the  lat- 
ter end  are  to  understand,  though  the  wicked  continue 
to  do  wickedly. 

Thus  is  the  time  hastening  on,  and  though  it  would 
be  presumption  in  any  one  to  pretend  to  fix  the  day  and 
the  year,  not  expressly  fixed  by  the  Holy  Spirit ; yet, 
as  we  are  commanded  to  watch  the  signs  of  the  times, 
and  the  Jews  for  neglecting  this  duty,  were  severely  re- 
prehended by  our  Saviour,  who  has  commanded  us  to 
•keep  our  loins  girt,  and  our  lamps  trimmed  and  burning, 

* Vide  Daniel,  12th  cl).  11th  v.  where  50  days  are  added  to  the 
1260,  and  45  days  to  them ; each  of  which  it  seems,  will  produce 
some  remarkable  event,  predictive  of  the  great  era,  which  is  to 
'trnlsh  the  second  woe. 


OF  TIIE  WITNESSES. 


261 


we  may,  without  manifesting  an  improper  spirit,  say  that 
it  is  not  far  off.  Then  the  great  Governor  and  Protector 
of  his  Church  will  again  rend  the  vale  of  the  temple,  and 
once  more  lay  open  the  Holy  of  Holies  to  his  faithful 
people,  that  they  may  lift  up  their  heads  from  a long 
state  of  mourning  and  humiliation,  and  rejoice  with  joy 
unspeakable,  knowing  that  their  redemption  is  drawing 
nigh.  The  careful  observer,  who,  with  a humble  faith 
and  lively  hope,  is  watching  the  signs  of  the  times  in  the 
fulfilment  of  what  the  Spirit  hath  said  to  the  churches, 
ought  indeed  to  be  roused  by  what  he  sees,  and  reads, 
and  hears,  being  assured  that  the  cry  “ behold  the  Bride- 
groom cometh,  go  ye  out  to  meet  him,”  will  certainly 
be  made.  How  inexcusable  will  those  virgins  be,  who, 
notwithstanding  these  gracious  and  solemn  warnings  of 
their  Lord  and  Master,  shall  at  last  be  found  slumber- 
ing and  sleeping,  without  oil  in  their  lamps  ? If  they 
are  wholly  inattentive  to,  and  unbelieving  with  regard 
to  this  great  event,  then  will  be  fulfilled  the  saying  of 
Christ,  “ when  the  Son  of  Man  cometh,  shall  he  find 
faith  (in  his  personal  and  actual  appearance)  on  earth.” 
And  even  the  Angel  who  revealed  these  great  events  to 
the  prophet  Daniel,  was  obliged  to  complain,  that  though 
“ these  things  were  noted  in  the  Scripture  of  Truth,  yet 
there  was  none  that  strengthened!  himself  (as  in  the  mar- 
gin of  our  Bibles)  or  supporteth  himself  with  me  in  them, 
but  Michael,  your  prince.”— Daniel,  ch.  10,  v.  21. 

In  vain  will  it  be,  when  the  midnight  cry  shall  be  re- 
alized, for  them  to  look  round  in  confusion,  and  suppli- 
cate, in  the  most  piteous  manner,  for  a supply  from  those 
wise  Virgins,  who  stand  ready  prepared  to  go  forth  to 
meet  the  Bridegroom. 


262  THE  CONSEQUENCES  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 

They  may  indeed  go  out  with  haste  to  buy,  but  at 
their  return,  he  will  be  gone  in,  the  doors  be  for  ever 
shut  against  them,  and  they  will  be  left  without,  where 
there  will  be  nothing  but  weeping  and  wailing,  and  gnash- 
ing of  teeth — Amen.  Even  so,  come  Lord  Jesus. 

A REVIEW  OF  THE  SUBJECT. 

On  a review  of  what  has  been  said,  it  may  be  object- 
ed, that  in  every  century,  enthusiasts  have  arisen,  who, 
by  pretending  to  explain  this  Divine  book  of  the  Apoca- 
lypse, and  foretelling  thereby,  the  times  and  seasons  of 
the  coming  of  the  glorified  Messiah  on  this  earth,  have 
produced  the  greatest  confusions  in  government.  They 
have  involved  thousands  of  innocent,  though  weak  and 
credulous  people,  not  only  in  temporal  evils,  but  have 
been  the  means  of  their  committing  acts  of  the  greatest 
extravagance,  lewdness,  and  even  blasphemy.  * 

It  is  answered,  that  in  any  or  every  view  of  this  sub- 
ject, there  is  not  in  the  nature  of  the  doctrines,  the  least 
connection  with,  nor  do  the  Scriptures  give  in  any  man- 
ner, the  least  encouragement  to  enthusiasm,  or  extrava- 
gance of  conduct,  in  the  principles  or  expectations  of  the 
second  coming  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Do  not  the 
Scriptures  teach  it  as  a rational  and  glorious  expectation, 
that  he  who  has  done  and  suffered  so  much  for  the  sal- 
vation of  the  children  of  men,  should  complete  the  bles- 
sed system,  designed  to  correct  all  sin  and  iniquity ; and 
by  his  joyful  advent,  change  and  renew  the  hearts  and 
practices  of  men— cover  the  earth  with  the  knowledge 
of  God  as  the  waters  cover  the  seas— promote  universal 
love  and  peace  throughout  the  world— make  all  wars,  and 


OP  THE  WITNESSES. 


263 


the  shedding  a brother’s  blood  to  cease — and  if  the  saints 
are  to  govern  the  earth,  is  it  not  to  be  a government  of 
righteousness  and  peace,  when  the  swords  are  to  be  beat- 
en into  plough-shares  and  the  spears  into  pruning-hooks, 
and  the  nations  are  to  learn  war  no  more  ? 

The  Servant  of  God,  or  He,  who  in  Scripture  lan- 
guage is  denominated  the  Wise  Man,  and  who  in  the  lat- 
ter times,  is  to  understand,  will  make  the  proper  distinc- 
tion, and  can  be  in  no  danger  of  the  excesses  of  an  en- 
thusiastic spirit.  Enthusiasm  is  a false  persuasion  that 
God  inspires  us,  while  it  is  our  own  vain  imaginations 
alone  that  delude  us.  It  arises  from  an  excess  of  spi- 
ritual pride  and  self-love,  which  makes  men  fancy  them- 
selves more  enlightened  and  more  virtuous  than  other 
men.  But  the  real  servant  of  God,  conscious  of  his  own 
weakness  and  insufficiency,  and  that  he  has  nothing  but 
what  he  has  received  from  God,  will  be  satisfied  to  take 
the  whole  word  of  God  for  his  rule,  and  with  faith  and 
patience,  to  wait  his  master’s  own  good  time.  He  will 
be  content  to  watch  with  an  attentive  eye,  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  Spirit  of  God,  agreeably  to  his  word,  and 
mark  the  signs  of  the  times  consequent  thereon.  He 
will  draw  from  thence  a humble  hope  and  firm  confidence 
in  the  truth  of  Divine  predictions  for  his  support  and  com- 
fort under  all  the  trials  and  distresses  of  life  ; being  wil- 
ling to  leave  times  and  seasons  in  the  hands  of  God,  and 
will  make  no  other  use  of  his  prospects  of  them,  than  to 
be  always  ready  prepared  for  his  Lord’s  approach  and 
the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb,  whenever  it  shall  hap- 
pen, whether  at  noon  or  midnight.  He  will  have  no  de- 
sire to  substitute  his  own  wild  notions  for  the  Gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ,  or  the  true  meaning  of  the  spirit  of  prophe- 


264  THE  CONSEQUENCES  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 

cy.  He  is  one  who  lives  in  the  continual  practice  of 
prayer,  mortification  and  self-denial.  Such  an  one,  or 
in  other  words,  the  real  Christian,  will  not  be  in  any 
danger  of  falling  into  the  extravagancies  of  enthusiasm. 
The  Divine  virtues  that  characterize  the  real  follower  of 
Jesus  Christ,  furnish  not  only  spiritual,  but  even  natural 
cures  to  enthusiasm.* 

Is  it  then  generous,  just,  or  right,  to  charge  the  pure 
spirit  of  the  Gospel,  with  the  follies  and  indiscretions,  to 
say  no  worse  of  them,  of  its  mere  nominal  professors, 
who  contradict  every  essential  principle  of  its  doctrines, 
by  the  unrestrained  sallies  of  a vain  imagination,  and  the 
want  of  an  experimental  knowledge  of  its  true  spirit,  and 

* It  is  very  remarkable  how  cautiously  our  Lord  guards  his  fol- 
lowers from  any  such  evil  consequences.  Instead  of  commanding 
them  to  league  together  and  strive  and  fight  to  bring  on  this  blessed 
and  joyous  event,  to  oppose  the  infidel  and  unbelieving  nations  of 
the  earth,  by  force  and  violence,  he  most  earnestly  exhorts  his  ser- 
vants to  patience  and  long  suffering.  “ Then  if  any  man  shall  say 
unto  you,  Lo ! here  is  Christ,  or  there,  believe  it  not;  for  there 
shall  arise  false  Christs  and  false  prophets ; and  shall  show  great 
signs  and  wonders ; insomuch  that  if  it  were  possible,  they  should 
deceive  the  very  elect.  Behold!  I have  told  you  before.  Where- 
fore if  they  shall  say  unto  you,  Behold ! he  is  in  the.  desert,  go  not 
forth  ; behold  ! he  is  in  the  secret  chamber,  believe  it  not.  For  as 
the  lightning  cometh  out  of  the  east,  and  shineth  even  to  the  west, 
so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man  be/’f  And  again,  in 
the  Revelation,  “ If  any  man  have  an  ear  let  him  hear — he  who 
leadeth  into  captivity  shall  go  into  captivity  : he  who  killeth  with 
the  sword  must  be  killed  with  the  sword  : here  is  the  patience  and 
the  faith  of  the  saints.”!  As  much  as  if  he  had  said,  these  awful 
consequences  will  come  on  a guilty  world  with  certainty,  there- 
fore my  people,  who  believe  in  my  word,  will  be  resigned. 

f -24  Math.  23-27.  * 13  ch,  9 & 10  v. 


OF  THE  WITNESSES. 


265 

life  ? Is  all  pure  gold  to  be  contemned  and  rejected,  be- 
cause the  dishonest  and  unprincipled,  have  invented  a 
thousand  ways  of  debasing  it  ? — Do  men  act  thus  in  hu- 
man affairs  ? Will  a host  of  dishonest  men,  tarnish  the 
character  of  one  of  known  integrity,  and  uprightness  ? 
It  is  by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them.  “ Do  men 
gather  grapes  from  thorns,  or  figs  from  thistles,” 


THE  TIME  OF  THE  END, 


OR,  THE  LATTER  TIME  OF  THE  LAST  TIMES 


Rev.  ch.  11,  verses  15, 16,  17,  18  and  19.  “ And  the  seventh  An- 
gel sounded,  and  there  were  great  voices  in  Heaven,  saying, 
the  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our 
Lord, and  of  his  Christ;  and  he  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 
And  the  four  and  twenty  elders,  which  sat  before  God,  on 
their  seats,  fell  upon  their  faces  and  worshipped  God,  saying, 
we  give  thee  thanks,  0 Lord  God  Almighty,  who  art,  and 
wast,  and  art  to  come,  because  thou  hast  taken  to  thee  thy 
great  power,  and  hast  reigned,”  &c.  &c. 

THESE  verses  have  been  quoted  for  the  purpose  of 
shewing  to  the  Church  of  Christ,  the  great  importance 
of  the  slaying  and  resurrection  of  the  witnesses,  with  re- 
gard to  enabling  the  wise  among  her  children,  to  discern 
the  signs  of  the  times,  and  the  blessed  consequences  of 
the  apparent  confusion  and  disorder  of  1290  years.  As 
the  death  and  resurrection  of  Christ,  from  the  dead, 
brought  life  and  immortality  to  light ; so  will  the  death 
and  resurrection  of  these  his  faithful  witnesses,  open  up 
to  the  Church,  the  whole  economy  and  plan  of  the  Gos- 
pel, as  it  relates  to  her  deliverance,  from  her  depressed 
and  suffering  state,  with  the  resurrection  of  the  Prophets, 
Saints,  and  those  who  have  feared  God,  both  small  and 


THE  TIME  OF  THE  END,  See. 


267 


great,  and  the  introduction  of  th%  latter  day  glory,  under 
the  immediate  and  visible  government  of  her  King  and 
Redeemer.  It  is  on  the  sounding  of  the  seventh  Angel, 
which  speedily  follows  the  ending  of  the  second  woe, 
(and  has  already  appeared  to  be  finished  at  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  witnesses)  that  “ the  kingdoms  of  this  world, 
are  to  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  his  Christ,” 
when  it  will  become  the  duty  of  his  servants,  whatever 
their  sufferings  heretofore  may  have  been  “ to  lift  up  their 
heads  and  to  rejoice,  knowing  that  their  redemption 
draweth  nigh.”* 

* Mr.  Daubuz,  in  his  comment  on  this  chapter  says,  the  po- 
litical resurrection  of  the  witnesses  (and  they  lived  and  reigned 
with  Christ  1000  years)  happens  when  Rome  falls,  and  the  beast 
is  destroyed,  and  the  nations  are  converted  : then,  that  of  the  in- 
dividual Saints  must  follow.  Now  lest  we  should  mistake  the  re- 
surrection by  applying  it,  as  it  suits  with  a political  collective  bo- 
dy, the  Holy  Ghost  uses  terms,  which  only  signify  individuals. 
Upon  the  most  serious  application  of  mind,  I cannot  find  that  the 
terms  used  in  this  verse,  can  be  understood  of  a political  collec- 
tive body  or  society  of  men,  in  a mortal  state.  The  words  are 
plain  and  literal,  as  to  the  Hebrew  style.  Souls  slain,  signify 
dead  men — this  is  the  subject  of  the  proposition.  A proper  re- 
surrection of  their  bodies  must  be  implied — they  are  not  individu- 
als, or  a collective  body  on  earth,  and  in  a mortal  life ; therefore  a 
political  resurrection  cannot  be  applied  to  them.  They  are  ex- 
actly distinguished  in  the  whole  prophecy,  from  living  mortals,  and 
from  the  church  militant — their  warfare  is  over,  as  to  this  life  ; 
they  are  victorious,  and  entering  upon  a triumphant  state.  The 
political  resurrection  of  the  church,  does  not  belong  to  them,  and 
cannot  be  predicated  of  their  persons  : and  so  when  the  Holy 
Ghost  speaks  of  them,  a different  matter  is  applied  to  them.  Let 
it  be  proved  that  the  souls  slain  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  or  those 
who  have  opposed  the  beast  and  false  prophet,  who  are  here  re- 
presented as  slain  and  living  again,  do  symbolically  signify  the 
whole  church,  or  rather  the  collective  body  of  the  church,  of  the 

M m 


268 


THE  TIME  OP  THE  END, 


The  figure  here  used,  of  the  elders  sitting  before  God, 
on  his  throne,  is  similar  to  that  in  Daniel,  of  the  high 
priest  in  the  Sanhedrim,  with  the  twenty-four  assessors 
or  elders,  sitting  round  him  on  each  hand,  in  a semi- 
circular form  ; and  by  the  song  of  thanksgiving  and 
praise,  is  shown  the  extreme  joy  of  the  Church  of  Christ, 
at  this  glorious  consummation  of  all  her  sufferings  and 
labour  ; and  the  bright  display  of  the  glory  of  her  God, 
and  the  honour  of  her  exalted  Redeemer.  Now  has  come 
the  happy  time,  when  the  prophecies  of  both  Daniel  and 
John,  though  published  at  such  great  distance  of  time 
from  each  other,  will  be  fully  verified  and  understood. 


Daniel , ch.  7,  v.  9 and  10. 

I beheld  till  the  thrones 
were  cast  (or  set)  down, 
and  the  ancient  of  days  did 
sit — the  judges  sat  and  the 
books  were  opened. 

Verse  22. 

And  judgment  was  given 
to  the  saints  of  the  most 


John,  ch.  20,  v.  4. 

- 

I saw  thrones,  and  they 
sat  upon  them,  and  judg- 
ment was  given  unto  them. 

And  I saw  the  souls  of 
them  who  were  beheaded 
for  the  witness  of  Jesus  and 
the  word  of  God  : and  they 
lived  and  reigned  with 


Saints  still  in  a mortal  life  ; and  not  barely  and  plainly  the  Mar- 
tyrs departed  out  of  this  life,  distinct  from  the  faithful  still  in  this 
life,  and  then  there  will  be  some  weight  in  the  objection — but  that 
I am  sure  never  can  be  done.  And  if  it  were  in  this  place  made 
plausible,  the  verse  following  would  still  prove  refractory — there- 
fore this  life  and  resurrection,  can  be  only  of  such  individuals  as 
are  described  in  the  foregoing  words,  (the  18th  verse,  and  the  na- 
tions were  angry,  and  thy  wrath  is  come,  and  the  time  of  the  dead, 
that  they  should  be  judged,  and  that  thou  shouldst  give  reward 
unto  thy  servants,  the  prophets,  and  to  the  saints,  and  them  who 
fear  thy  name,  small  and  great)  who  are  persons  slain  and  dead, 
before  the  time  of  the  millenium. — Fol.  931. 


OR,  THE  LATTER  TIME  OF  THE  LAST  TIMES.  269 


high.  And  the  time  came 
that  the  saints  possessed  the 
kingdom. 

Verse  27. 

And  the  kingdom  and 
dominion,  and  the  greatness 
of  the  kingdom,  under  the 
whole  Heavens,  shall  be 
given  to  the  people  of  the 
saints,  of  the  most  high ; 
whose  kingdom  is  an  ever- 
lasting kingdom  and  all  do- 
minions shall  serve  and 
obey  him. 

It  must  be  obvious  to  the  slightest  observer,  that  the 
events  of  these  latter  days,  have  aided  in  a great  measure, 
to  the  foregoing  interpretation  of  this  memorable  chapter4 
of  St.  John’s  prophecy,  and  it  appears  to  me,  that  it  was 
originally  designed  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  the  particular 
times,  and  certainty  of  the  individual  events  predicted 
therein,  should  not  be  clearly  ascertained  till  towards,  or 
about,  the  time  of  the  conclusion  of  the  prophesying  of 
the  witnesses  in  sack  cloth,*  or  till  the  last  or  latter  times 
of  the  fourth  or  Roman  government,  or  the  decline  and 
almost  total  destruction  of  the  power  and  authority  of  the 
man  of  sin  and  antichristian,  or  Roman  beast,  as  has  been 
herein  before  mentioned.  Then  the  actual  discovery  of 
the  events  more  explicitly  foretold  and  now  accomplished, 
will  be  far  from  provoking  a successful  vengeance  and 
fury,  against  the  servants  of  God,  with  any  considerable 
effect.  But  from  the  special  circumstances  of  the  times, 


Christ  a thousand  years. 

Verse  6. 

Blessed  and  holy  is  he 
who  hath  part  in  the  first  re- 
surrection ; on  such  the  se- 
cond death  has  no  power, 
but  they  shall  be  priests  of 
God  and-  of  Christ,  and 
shall  reign  with  him  a thou- 
sand years. 


270 


THE  TIME  OF  THE  END, 


and  particularly  the  reducing  the  long  established  power 
of  despots  and  absolute  monarchs ; and  the  more  full  in- 
vestigation of  the  rational  and  well  founded  rights  of  men, 
as  members  of  civil  communities,  and  reasonable  and  ac- 
countable creatures,  under  very  limited  monarchs,  and 
good  energetic  and  effectual  governments,  founded  on 
principles  of  righteousness  and  holiness,  a direct  contra- 
ry effect  may  be  produced.  This  seems  to  be  more  than 
hinted  at  by  the  pr  jphet,  when  he  speaks  of  its  leading 
the  people,  instead  of  “ gnawing  their  tongues  with  pain, 
and  cursing  the  God  of  Heaven,”  as  in  the  former  reign 
of  the  first  beast,  “ to  give  glory  to  the  God  of  Hea- 
ven.” 

Daniel  is  told  by  the  Angel  “ that  the  words  are  clo- 
sed up  and  sealed,  till  the  time  of  the  end.”  By  this  it 
appears,  as  if  all  successful  inquiry,  relative  to  the  pre- 
cise time  of  the  sounding  of  the  trumpet  of  the  seventh 
Angel,  should  be  precluded  until  that  period,  called  the 
time  of  the  end,  or  as  we  have  already  observed,  the  end 
of  the  fourth  or  Roman  government. 

As  there  are  many  special  duties,  required  of  believ- 
ers, at  the  approach  of  this  very  important  era,  it  certain- 
ly does  render  it  strictly  incumbent  on  them,  seriously 
to  inquire,  when  this  time  of  the  end,  is  to  take  place ; 
or  rather  whether  it  is  not  now  about  taking  place,  or 
may  not  now  be  at  the  door.  They  are  greatly  encour- 
aged by  the  Spirit  of  God,  in  what  follows  in  Daniel, 
“ that  even  then,  (at  the  time  of  the  end,  though)  none  of 
the  -wicked  shall  understand,  yet  the  wise  shall  under- 
stand. ” This  knowledge  is  not  to  be  given  by  inspira- 
tion, without  the  labour  of  investigation,  for  then  it  would 
not  be  confined  to  the  wise,  but,  as  before,  would  have 
dealt  in  generals,  as  the  servants  or  people  of  God — 


OR,  THE  LATTER  TIME  OF  THE  LAST  TIMES. 


Christ  charges  the  Jews  with  negligence,  in  not  observing 
the  signs  of  the  times,  and  the  Apostles  assert,  that  “ if 
the  princes  of  this  world  had  known  it,  they  would  not 
have  crucified  the  Lord  of  glory,”  that  is,  if  they  had  at- 
tended to  the  predictions  relative  to  the  coming  of  the 
Messiah,  and  compared  them  with  the  conduct  and 
works  of  Jesus  Christ,  they  would  have  been  convinced 
of  his  divine  mission. 

St.  John,  indeed,  who  drew  nearer  to  this  period,  hav- 
ing seen  the  beginning  of  the  latter  times,  or  the  last  pe- 
riod or  era  of  the  Roman  government,  adds  greatly  to  our 
encouragement,  by  the  solemn  call  (already  mentioned) 
“ on  all  who  have  ears,  to  hear  what  the  spirit  saith  to  the 
churches.”  It  would  have  been  in  vain  to  hear,  if  we 
were  not  to  improve  that  hearing,  to  obtain  knowledge, 
and  direct  our  practice  accordingly. 

If  the  present  time  should  be  about  the  time  of  the 
end,  or  if  it  is  but  nearly  approaching,  it  is  supposed  that 
the  alarming  events  that  have  taken,  and  will  yet  take 
place,  as  fulfilments  of  the  prophecies,  ought  to  rouse 
the  inquiries  of  God’s  people.  This  will  lead  them  to 
attend  more  closely  to  the  teachings  of  the  Scriptures  ; 
and  the  same  spirit  of  truth  that  dictated  them,  may  di- 
rect the  mind  of  the  careful  and  devout  inquirer,  into  the 
knowledge  of  his  will,  so  as  to  support  and  encourage 
him,  under  the  trials  and  difficulties  he  may  meet  with, 
in  the  preparatory  work  of  this  complete  victory,  at  the 
appearance  of  his  Lord  and  Saviour,  in  the  glory  he  had 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

I know  that  great  caution  is  necessary  to  prevent  being 
too  minute  as  to  days  and  years.  The  difficulty  of  cal- 
culating distant  periods  of  time  with  precision,  or  fixing 
the  beginnings  of  Scripture  prophecies  to  a day  or  a year. 


272 


THE  TIME  OP  THE  END, 


as  well  as  the  not  fully  understanding  the  peculiar  idiom 
of  the  dead  languages,  and  the  difference  of  the  force  of 
expressions  and  phrases,  when  translated  into  another 
language,*  should  always  enjoin  great  modesty  and  diffi- 
dence. A positive  temper  should  be  avoided,  and  a suf- 
ficient latitude  to  calculations  and  assertions,  relative 
to  the  exact  fulfilment  of  different  periods  be  given. 
The  object  in  view  is  barely  to  ascertain  or  discover  their 
approach,  which  will  tend  to  rouse  and  animate  the  faith 
and  hope  of  the  pious  Christian,  and  excite  his  ardent 
and  wrestling  prayers  and  gratitude,  at  the  throne  of 
grace. 

The  first  leading  fact  in  this  prophetic  declaration  is, 
as  has  been  shown,  “ the  time  of  the  end — the  last  times 
— the  latter  time  of  the  last  times — the  end  of  Daniel’s 
fourth,  or  Roman  government — the  sounding  of  the 
seventh  Angel.” 

It  is  very  clear  that  all  these  epithets  designate  the  pe- 
riod, at  which  the  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  days,  or  ninety 
days,  or  the  conclusion  of  the  prophecy  of  the  two  witnesses 
in  sackcloth  (let  them  be  who  they  may)  with  the  second 
woe,  shall  end.  This  period  of  days  or  years,  is  to  be 
reckoned  from  the  termination  of  the  measure  of  the  in- 
ner court,  or  the  defection  of  the  Church  of  Christ  into 
spiritual  whoredom,  and  the  destruction  of  the  great  Red 
Dragon,  or  the  Roman  government  under  the  emperors ; 
for  the  Scriptures  expressly  fix  the  epocha  or  beginning 

*“  For  t'ne  same  things  uttered  in  Hebrew  and  translated  into 
another  tongue,  have  not  the  force  in  them  ; and  not  only  these 
things,  but  the  law  itself,  and  the  prophets,  (or  prophecies)  and 
the  rest  of  the  books,  have  no  small  difference,  when  they  are  spo- 
ken in  their  own  language.” 

Prologue  of  Jesus , the  son  of  Sirach , to  Ecclesiast , 


OR,  THE  LATTER  TIME  OF  THE  LAST  TIMES.  273 

of  the  man  of  sin  from  “ the  taking  away  of  that  which 
hindereth,”  or  the  “deadly  wounding  of  the  head  of  the 
beast;”  generally  supposed  to  be  the  sovereignty  of  the 
Roman  beast,  or  Rome  Pagan,  or  the  dividing  the  em- 
pire into  two  kingdoms.* 

Before  this  period,  it  did  not  seem  probable  that  any 
great  discoveries  on  this  subject  would  be  made,  further 
than  general  principles,  relative  to  the  certainty  of  the 
security  and  final  victory  of  God’s  people  over  all  their 
enemies. 

To  accomplish  the  further  investigation  of  this  sub- 
ject with  propriety,  and  to  observe  an  orderly  method, 
it  will  be  necessary  to  inquire  into  and  show, 

1st.  The  time  of  St.  John’s  receiving  the  revelations, 
or  visions,  which  he  hath  recorded,  as  delivered  to  and 
seen  by  him  in  the  island  of  Patmos. 

2d.  The  time  in  which  the  Church  of  Christ,  establish- 
ed by  the  Apostles,  after  the  crucifixion  of  their  Lord 
and  master,  continued  in  a state  of  purity,  both  in  doc- 
trine and  practice. 

3d.  The  time  of  the  destruction  of  the  power  or  gov- 
ernment of  Rome  Pagan ; or  the  taking  away  of  that 
which  hindered  ; and  the  commencement  of  the  power 
of  the  man  of  sin,  as  receiving  authority  over  the  Church 
of  Christ,  and  establishing  the  worshipping  of  images  or 
spiritual  whoredom,  from  whence  the  beginning  of  the 
1260  years  should  be  reckoned. 

4th.  The  state  of  the  Christian  Church,  during  this  pe- 
riod of  1260  or  90  years,  from  the  beginning  of  the  man 
of  sin ; especially  with  regard  to  the  purity  of  public 


* 2d  Thes.  2d  ch.  v.  6,  7,  8.— Rev.  13th,  ch.  v.  3, 


274 


THE  TIME  OF  THE  END, 


worship,  and  attention  to  the  institutions  and  ordinances 
oi  the  Gospel. 

5th.  The  government,  described  by  “ the  beast  arising 
out  of  the  bottomless  pit,”  which  will  ascertain  the  ap- 
proach of  the  total  destruction  of  the  man  of  sin,  or  the 
apostatical  little  horn,  after  which  the  reign  of  antichrist 
(being  the  end  of  the  1260  years,  when  the  witnesses 
will  be  about  to  finish  their  testimony)  must  take  place. 

6th.  The  present  appearance  of  things,  both  civil  and 
religious  in  the  Roman  empire,  or  the  ten  kingdoms  in- 
to which  it  was  divided,  and  particularly  in  the  Dekaton , 
or  tenth  part  of  it,  which  was  to  fall,  compared  with  those 
foretold  by  these  prophecies  as  to  happen  about  this  pe- 
riod  or  time  of  the  end. 

7th.  The  present  age  of  the  world  as  to  its  duration, 
and  the  general  ideas  of  the  ancients,  both  Jews  and  Gen- 
tiles, as  to  the  traditions  received  from  the  Patriarchs, 
relative  to  its  existence  for  6000  years,  and  then  to  un- 
dergo a favourable  revolution. 

8th.  Draw  the  proper  conclusions  from  this  important 
inquiry. 


THE  TIME  OF  ST.  JOHN’S  RECEIVING  THE 


REVELATION,  OR  VISIONS, 

■? 

WHICH  HE  HATH  RECORDED  AS  DELIVERED  TO  AND  SEEN  BY 
HIM,  IN  THE  ISLAND  OF  PATMOS. 


OUR  first  inquiry  then  is  “ the  time  of  St.  John’s  re- 
ceiving  the  revelption  or  visions,  which  he  hath  recorded 
as  delivered  to  and  seen  by  him,  in  the  island  of  Pat* 
mos.” 

St.  John,  the  beloved  disciple  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour, 
who  had  received  so  many  tokens  of  peculiar  respect  and 
affectioh  from  his  master,  in  the  days  of  his  flesh,  was  un- 
doubtedly the  favoured  messenger,  by  whom  our  now 
glorified  Redeemer,  encouraged  and  supported  his  nume- 
rous followers,  by  an  express  revelation  of  the  future 
states  of  his  church,  for  more  than  seventeen  hundred 
years ; and  will  continue  so  to  do  until  his  second  com- 
ing in  glory,  according  to  his  repeated  promises  while 
yet  with  them.* 

* “ This  dogma  of  the  1000  years  reign,  was  the  general  opin- 
ion of  all  orthodox  Christians,  in  the  age  immediately  following 
the  Apostles,  if  Justin  Martyr  saithtrue,  and  none  known  to  de- 
ny it  but  heretics,  who  denied  the  resurrection,  and  held  that  the 
God  of  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob,  was  not  the  father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  This  was  the  reason  why  Irenceus  maintained  it  in 
his  book,  “ against  all  Heresies,”  and  Tertullian  against  the  Mar - 
cionites .” 

EusebUis  (not  the  author  of  the  Ecclesiastical  history)  who  found 
out  one  Gains,  to  father  it  upon  Cerinthus , deserves  no  credit— 
He  was  a party,  and  one  of  those  who  did  his  best  to  undermine 

Nn 


276 


THE  TIME  OF  ST.  JOHN’S  RECEIVING 


That  John,  the  beloved  disciple,  was  the  author  of  this 
book,  it  is  believed  all  real  Christians,  do  now  acknow- 
ledge. Papias,  who  flourished  in  the  time  of  St.  John, 
and  was  one  of  his  auditors,  as  well  as  a companion  of 
Polycarp,  also  one  of  John’s  disciples,  says  “ if  at  any 
time,  I met  with  any  one  that  had  conversed  with  the  el- 
ders, I made  a diligent  inquiry  after  their  sayings  ; what 
Andrew  or  what  Peter  said,  or  what  Philip,  or  Thomas, 
or  James,  or  John,  or  Matthew,  or  any  of  the  Lord’s  dis- 
ciples, were  wont  to  say” — and  Eusebuis,  of  Nicomedia, 
who  cites  this  passage,  not  understanding  the  design  of 
the  revelations,  observes,  “ moreover  this  same  writer 
(meaning  Papias)  has  set  down  some  other  things,  which 
came  to  him  barely  by  word  of  mouth,  to  wit,  certain 
strange  parables  of  our  Saviour’s  and  sermons  of  his  : — 
and  some  other  more  fabulous  relations,  among  which 
he  says,  there  shall  be  a thousand  years  after  the  resur- 
rection from  the  dead,  wherein  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
shall  be  corporally  set  up  here  on  earth.” 

Justin  Martyr,  as  early  as  the  year  140,  and  but  about 
Forty- one  or  two  years  after  the  return  of  St.  John  from 
his  banishment,  bears  testimony  to  this  important  fact 
in  the  following  words : “ And  a man  from  amongst  us, 
by  name  John,  one  of  the  apostles  of  Christ , in  the  reve- 
lation made  to  him,  has  prophesied,  that  the  believers  in 
our  Christ  shall  live  a thousand  years  in  Jerusalem,  and 
after  that  shall  be  the  general,  and  in  a word,  the  eternal 

the  authority  of  the  Apocalypse.  Nor  did  any  know  of  any  such 
Gains , but  from  his  relation ; and  if  there  were  any  such,  he  should 
seem  to  be  one  of  the  heretics,  called  Alogi,  who  denied  both 
St.  John’s  Gospel  and  Apocalypse,  as  is  testified  in  Epiphanius ; and 
their  time  jumps  with  the  age  which  Eusebius  assigns  to  Gains. 

Mede’s  Works,  fol.  edit.  602. 


THE  REVELATION,  OR  VISIONS. 


277 


resurrection  and  judgment  of  all  men  together.”  And 
after  him,  Irenceus,  bishop  of  Lyons,  about  the  year  178, 
and  who  came  in  succession  to  the  apostles,  being  scho- 
lar to  Papias,  before  mentioned  bishop  of  Hierapolis, 
who  had  conversed  with  the  apostles  and  their  follow- 
ers, as  indeed  Iren  sens  himself  did  with  Poly  carp,  the 
companion  of  St.  John,  as  may  be  learned  from  his  epis- 
tle to  Florinius,  where  he  says  “ I am  able  to  tell  even 
the  place  where  the  blessed  Polycarp  sat  and  discoursed  : 
also,  his  goings  out  and  comings  in ; his  manner  of 
life  ; the  shape  of  his  body  ; the  discourses  he  made  to 
the  populace ; the  familiar  converse  which  he  said  he  had 
with  John,  and  with  the  rest,  who  had  seen  the  Lord.”-— 
This  Irenceus  in  his  5th  book,  concerning  the  revelation 
of  St.  John  and  the  number  of  Antichrist’s  name,  says, 
“ these  things  being  thus,  and  this  number  being  extant 
in  all  accurate  and  ancient  copies,  and  those  very  persons 
who  saw  John  face  to  face,  attesting  the  truth  of  these 
things,  we  will  not  therefore  run  the  hazard  of  affirm- 
ing any  thing  too  positively,  concerning  the  name  of  An- 
tichrist ; for  if  his  name  was  to  have  been  openly  declared 
in  this  age,  it  would  have  been  expressed  by  him  who 
saw  the  revelation — for  it  was  not  seen  long  since,  but 
almost  in  our  age,  about  the  end  of  Domitian’s  reign.” 
Eusebius  Pamphilius,  who  wrote  about  the  year  300, 
speaks  “ of  the  exact  and  ancient  copies  of  the  book  of 
the  Revelation,  confirmed  likewise  by  the  agreeing  testi- 
mony of  those  who  had  seen  John  himself.”  To  these 
should  have  been  added  the  conclusive  testimony  of  Ig- 
natius, bishop  of  Antioch,  also  a disciple  of  the  apostle 
John  : Clemens  of  Alexandria , the  bishop  of  Rome,  and 
Tertuliian,  all  of  the  second  century.* 


* Vide  2d  Mosheim,  230. 


278 


THE  TIME  OF  ST.  JOHN’S  RECEIVING 


This  fact  was  never  disputed,  till  Dyonisius,  bishop  of 
Alexandria,  about  the  year  250,  called  its  author  in  ques- 
tion, though  not  its  authority,  for  even  he,  acknowledged 
it  to  have  been  written  by  some  person  divinely  in- 


St.  John  was  son  to  Salome,  sister  of  our  Lord  accord- 
ing to  the  flesh,  being  a daughter  of  Joseph  by  a former 
wife,  and  lived  the  longest  of  all  the  disciples  and  apos- 
tles of  Jesus  Christ,  and  is  supposed  to  be  the  only  one 
of  them  who  died  a natural  death.  He  was  particularly 
honoured  by  his  divine  master,  when  he  committed  his 
mother  to  his  John’s)  special  care,  even  in  the  last  mo- 
ments of  his  life,  while  hanging  on  the  cross,  whereby  a 
powerful  example  of  filial  piety  and  affection  was  given 

* Mr.  Mede  says  of  the  Revelation  of  St.  John, “ that  it  has  more 
human,  not  to  speak  of  divine  authority,  than  any  other  book  of 
the  New  Testament  besides,  even  from  the  time  it  was  revealed.” 
And  Sir  Isaac  Newton  says,  “ I do  not  find  any  other  book  of  the 
New  Testament,  so  strongly  attested,  or  commented  upon,  as  ear- 
ly as  this.” 

Melito,  bishop  of  Sardis,  one  of  the  seven  churches  of  Asia,  to 
whom  St.  John  directed  the  Apocalypse,  and  who  flourished  next 
after  Justin  Martyr,  who  lived  50  years  after  St.  John,  wrote  a 
commentary  on  this  book. 


And  Andrew,  bishop  of  Cresarea,  wrote  on  it  also,  and  says,  “ I 
need  not  enlarge  in  proving  the  inspiration  of  this  book,  since  so 
many  ancients  have  born  testimony  to  its  authority.” 

But  the  writer  of  the  Revelation  himself  has  fully  declared  who 
he  was,  when  he  says,  “the  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  which 
God  gave  unto  him — and  he  sent  and  signified  it  by  his  angel  to 
his  servant  John,  who  bare  record  of  the  word  of  God,  and  of  the 
testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  all  things  that  he  saw, f that  is, 
who  wrote  the  Gospel,  or  history  of  our  Lord’s  life  and  actions 
while  in  the  flesh. 


Ireneeus,  cotemporary  with  Melito,  did  the  same. 


f Vid.  1st  ch.  John’s  Epistle. 


THE  REVELATION,  OR  VISIONS.  219 

to  all,  who  should  afterwards  believe  in  him,  to  the  end 
of  the  world. 

After  her  death,  (which  happened  about  fifteen  years 
after  the  crucifixion,  till  which  time  St.  John  remained 
with  his  charge,  the  mother  of  Jesus,  in  Jerusalem)  he 
took  possession  of  the  province  alotted  to  him  in  the  gen- 
eral distribution  by  the  apostles,  and  went  into  Asia,  and 
founded  the  churches  of  Smyrna , Philadelphia , Laodi- 
cea,  &c.  but  his  principal  residence  was  at  Ephesus, 
where  St.  Paul  had  previously  founded  a church. 

After  several  years  labour  in  this  part  of  his  Lord’s 
vineyard,  this  beloved  disciple  was  sent  as  a criminal 
to  Rome  by  the  proconsul  of  Asia,  under  the  charge  of 
being  a public  subverter  of  the  religion  of  the  empire, 
where  the  emperor  Domitian  condemned  him  to  be 
thrown  into  a cauldron  of  boiling  oil,  from  which  com- 
ing out  wholly  unhurt,  the  tyrant,  so  far  from  acknow- 
ledging the  almighty  power  of  God,  thus  manifest  in  St. 
John’s  preservation,  banished  the  holy  apostle  into  a de- 
sert island  in  the  Archipelago  sea,  called  Patmos.  Here 
it  was,  that  his  prison  became  a palace,  by  the  presence  of 
his  Lord  and  master,  when  he  was  honoured  with  the 
prophetic  vision  of  the  Apocalypse,  by  which  the  Church 
received  so  rich  a treasure,  in  the  certain  view  of  the 
dealings  of  God  with  her,  during  the  period  of  her  hu- 
miliation and  mourning,  for  the  absence  of  her  great  head 
and  king. 

On  the  death  of  Domitian,  and  the  succession  of  Nerva, 
about  the  year  96,  St.  John  was  recalled  from  his  banish- 
ment, and  again  fixed  his  residence  in  Asia,  where  he 
had  before  written  his  sublime  Gospel  for  the  edification 
of  the  whole  Christian  world,  and  the  conviction  of  Ce- 
Bnthus  and  other  heretics  of  that  day,  who  began  to  raise 


280 


TIIE  TIME  OF  TIIF  CHURCH  REMAINING 


doubts  and  difficulties  with  regard  to  the  doctrines  of  the 
divinity  and  atonement  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour. 

By  these  facts  we  are  led  to  ascertain  die  time  of  St. 
John’s  writing  the  Apocalypse.  Domitian  began  his 
reign  Sept.  13,  in  the  year  81,  and  Nerva  who  succeeded 
him,  began  his  reign  Sept.  18,  in  the  year  96,  so  that  as 
the  Revelation  was  made  in  the  end  of  Domitian’s  reign, 
it  might  be  about  the  beginning  of  the  year  96. 

St.  Jerome  confirms  this  idea,  by  expressly  saying, 
“ that  St.  John  wrote  the  Apocalypse  in  the  14th  year  of 
Domitian.” 


THE  TIME  OF  THE  CHURCH  REMAINING  IN  A 
STATE  OF  PURITY, 

AFTER  ST.  JOHN’S  VISION. 

FROM  a full  consideration  of  the  subjective  are  led  to 
suppose,  with  many  very  able  commentators,  that  the 
Church  continued  in  a state  of  purity,  both  as  to  doc- 
trine and  practice,  from  360  to  400  years  after  St.  John’s 
residence  in  Patmos,  which  was,  as  before  mentioned, 
somewhere  about  the  year  96,  according  to  the  vulgar 
reckoning,  but  was,  in  reality,  the  year  100,  agreeably 
to  the  actual  time  of  the  birth  of  Christ,  that  is,  the  great 
declension  of  the  Church,  in  worshipping  images,  or  spi- 
ritual idolatry,  and  the  reign  of  the  man  of  sin,  began  and 
was  perfected  from  the  years  460  to  500,  about  which 


IN  A STATE  OF  PURITY  AFTER  ST.  JOHN’S  VISION.  281 

last  year,  his  authority  generally  prevailed  throughout  the 
Churches. 

It  appears  from  Ezekiel’s  measures  of  the  temple,  as 
explained  by  the  learned  Villalpandus,  that  the  outer 
court  of  the  temple  at  Jerusalem  was  three  and  a half 
times  larger  than  the  inner  court,  so  that  it  would  con- 
tain within  its  bounds  three  and  an  half  of  the  inner  court. 
As  this  last  court  was  emblematic  of  the  first  continu- 
ance of  the  Church  of  Christ  in  its  purity,  so  the  outer 
one  was  of  its  state  of  apostasy,  under  the  man  of  sin,  or 
during  the  prophesying  of  the  witnesses  in  sackcloth. 
If  then  there  should  be  allowed  a similar  proportion  as 
to  time,  for  the  inner  court,  or  the  true  Church  of  Christ, 
continuing  in  its  purity,  from  the  time  of  the  prophetic 
Revelation,  agreeably  to  the  opinion  of  the  pious  Mr. 
Mede,  it  will  allow  360  or  365  years,  being  the  propor- 
tion of  twelve  months  to  forty-two,  from  the  year  96,  or 
rather  100,  and  will  give  somewhere  about  the  year  460 
or  465  for  the  beginning  of  the  apostasy  of  the  church 
from  its  original  purity,  which  being  progressive,  be- 
came complete  between  that  time  and  about  the  year 
500. 

This,  or  something  like  it,  for  it  is  not  pretended  to 
ascertain  times  with  the  precision  of  a few  years,  seems 
to  have  been  an  ancient  opinion,  for  St.  Austin,  in  his 
Book  de  Civitate  Dei  Lib.  18,  cap.  53  and  54,  tells  us 
“that  there  was  a noted  oracle  delivered  from  several 
Heathen  Temples  of  Greece,  that  the  Christian  religion 
should  last  but  365  years,  for  so  long  only  had  Peter  en- 
chanted the  world  to  adore  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  but  after 
that  time,  it  should  vanish  out  of  the  world.” 


THE  TIME  OF  THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  THE 
POWER,  OR 


GOVERNMENT  OF  ROME  PAGAN, 

/ ^ 

OR,  THE  TAKING  AWAY  OP  THAT  WHICH  HINDERED,  AND 
THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  POWER  OF  THE  MAN  OF 
SIN,  AS  RECEIVING  AUTHORITY  OVER  THE  CHURCH  OF 
CHRIST  ; FROM  WHENCE  THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  1260 
YEARS,  AND  THE  WITNESSES  PROPHESYING  IN  SACK- 
CLOTH,  SHOULD  BE  RECKONED. 

IT  has  been  justly  remarked  by  Mr.  Mede,  that  to  fix 
the  duration  of  the  Church’s  purity,  or  the  beginning  of 
the  reign  of  the  man  of  sin,  we  ought  not  to  look  so 
much  for  the  commencement  of  the  power  of  the  Pope 
as  an  individual,  as  upon  the  apostasy  of  the  Church  from 
the  purity  of  Christian  worship,  by  means  of  spiritual 
fornication  or  the  worshipping  of  idols,  of  which  the  Pope 
was  to  be  the  head,  and  his  city  (spiritually  called  Baby- 
lon) the  metropolis  ; but  the  body  v/as  to  be  the  Roman 
empire,  divided  into  ten  kingdoms,  and  reunited  under 
this  head,  preserving  the  image  of  the  former  Roman 
government.*.  This  new  idolatry,  is  that  treading 

* Therefore  the  beginning  of  that  apostasy,  or  spiritual  idolatry 
and  fornication,  by  the  worshipping  of  images,  and  the  doctrine  of 
the  intercession  of  saints  and  angels,  instead  of  the  one  mediator. 
Jesus  Christ,  as  involving  every  other  heresy,  must  be  looked  for, 
as  the  commencement  of  the  great  sera  from  which  all  others  must 
be  reckoned  (and  not  the  temporal  power  of  the  Pope,)  notwith- 
standing those  other  heresies  may  have  preceded  it,  “ for  the 
devising  of  idols  was  the  beginning  of  spiritual  fornication,  and 


THE  TIME  OF  THE  DESTRUCTION,  &c. 


283 


down,  or  profaning  the  court  of  the  Temple  of  God  ; 
that  is,  of  his  visible  worship  in  the  Church  of  Christ, 
by  this  kind  of  new  Gentilism,  unto  which  the  forty-two 
months  are  attributed,  as  well  as  to  the  beast. 

the  invention  of  them,  the  corruption  of  life,  for  the  worshipping  of 
idols,  not  to  be  named,  is  the  beginning,  the  cause,  and  the  end 
of  all  evil.”*  The  apostle  foretels  this  event.f  Speaking  of  the 
mystery  of  Godliness  in  the  16th  verse,  which  should  be  connect- 
ed with  the  1st  verse  of  the  next  chapter,  which  was  “ God  mani- 
fest in  the  flesh,  justified  in  the  spirit,  seen  of  angels,  preached 
unto  the  Gentiles,  believed  on  in  the  world,  received  up  into  glo- 
ry,” says  “ yet  the  spirit  had  expressly  foretold,  that  in  the  latter 
times,  (notwithstanding  all  this)  some  should  depart  from  the 
faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits  and  doctrines  of  devils,”  or 
rather,  as  it  is  in  the  original,  of  Demons;  that  is,  that  there 
should  be  a departing  from  the  faith  of  the  assumption  of  Christ 
to  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of  glory  and  incommunicable  ma- 
jesty in  Heaven,  whereby  he  hath  a name  given  to  him  above  eve- 
ry name,  and  whereof  no  creature  in  Heaven  or  earth  can  be  ca- 
pable. What  then,  is  the  essence  of  this  dreadful  evil,  so  de- 
nounced by  the  Spirit  of  God  ? It  is  the  doctrine  concerning  de- 
mons, or  demon  Gods.  These  among  the  Pagans,  were  an  infe- 
rior sort  of  deities,  existing  between  the  Gods  and  men,  as  medi- 
ators. Plato  says,  “every  demon  is  a middle  being  between 
God  and  mortal  men.  God  is  not  to  be  approached  by  men, 
but  all  commerce  and  intercourse  is  performed  by  the  me- 
diation of  demons.”  So  says  Apuleius — “Demons  are  middle 
powers,  by  whom  both  our  desires  and  merits  pass  unto  the  Gods. 
They  are  carriers  between  men  on  earth  and  the  Gods  in  Heaven, 
Hence  of  prayers,  thence  of  gifts ! Vide  Park.  Lexicon,  title 
Deimonion,  page  139,  140.  So  the  apostle,  1 Cor.  8 ch.  5 & 6 — - 
“ for  though  there  be  that  are  called  Gods,  whether  in  Heaven  or 
in  earth,  (as  there  are  Gods  many  and  Lords  many,)  hut  to  us 
there  is  but  one  God,  the  Father,  of  whom  are  all  things,  and  we  in 

* Wisd.  of  Solom.  14  ch.  12  &27  v. 

f In  his  first  epistle  to  Timothy,  3 ch.  16  v.  & 4 ch.  1 v. 

Oo 


284  THE  TIME  OF  THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  THE  POWER, 

This  seems  to  have  been  expected  by  the  faithful  in 
the  church,  in  the  early  ages  of  it.  Hyppolitus,  the 
bishop  of  Portus,  in  Italy,  or  perhaps,  of  Portus  Roma- 
nus,  in  Arabia,  and  who  flourished  about  the  year  220, 

him  ; and  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  are  all  things,  and  we 
by  him.  ’ These  Gods  and  Lords  many,  were  among  the  Gentiles, 
what  we  mean  by  saints  cannonized  and  deified.  But  they  had 
another  sort  of  demons,  who  had  never  been  in  the  body,  but  were 
from  the  beginning  always  the  same,  and  similar  to  what  we  call 
angels.  Images  of  all  these  were  set  up  in  their  temples,  and 
they  were  invoked,  adored  and  prayed  to,  as  possessing  the  de- 
mon within  them,  and  acting  as  mediators  between  God  and 
men. 

Therefore  the  departing  from  the  faith  and  giving  heed  to  se- 
ducing spirits,  the  doctrines  concerning  demons  or  demon  Gods, 
deifying  men  and  worshipping  them  as  saints,  with  angels  in  the 
character  of  mediators  between  God  and  man — bowing  down  to 
images,  though  so  expressly  forbidden  by  God  himself  in  the  se- 
cond commandment — to  crosses  and  relics,  after  the  manner  of 
the  demon  worship,  is  what  is  termed  treason  and  rebellion  against 
the  majesty  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  mediator  between  God 
and  man,  and  to  which  the  charge  of  spiritual  idolatry,  spiritual 
whoredom  and  fornication,  is  so  often  made  by  the  Spirit  of  God. 

The  Gentiles  offered  bloody  sacrifices  to  demon  Gods  alone, 
but  not  to  the  superior  Gods,  who  they  held  could  be  worshipped 
only  cum  pur  a mentoe,  in  the  purity  of  the  mind. 

When  the  apostle  preached  Jesus  and  the  resurrection  to  the 
Athenians,  they  said,  “ this  fellow  seemeth  to  be  a setter  forth  of 
strange  demon  Gods,”  as  it  is  in  the  original.  Paul  answered. 
“Ye  men  of  Athens,  I see  you  are  in  all  things,  too  full  of  demon 
Gods  already;  but  I preach  no  new  demon  to  you,  but  that  sove- 
reign God,  who  made  the  world  and  all  things  in  it ; who  being  jj 
Lord  of  Heaven  and  earth,  dwelleth  not  (as  your  demons  do)  in 
temples  made  with  hands,  neither  is  worshipped  with  men’s  hands, 
as  though  he  needeth  any  thing,  seeing  he  giveth  to  all,  life  and 
breath,  and  all  things.” 

The  apostle,  not  content  with  having  thus  shewn  the  divinity  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour,  as  the  sovereign  God,  who  made  the  world, 


OR,  GOVERNMENT  OF  ROME  PAGAN. 


285 


and  was  considered  in  the  church  as  a martyr,  wrote  a 
commentary  on  Daniel,  and  therein  asserted,  that  the  ap- 
pearance of  Antichrist,  (or  rather  the  man  of  sin)  would 
be  about  the  year  500. 

repeats  it  again  in  his  epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  1 ch.  20  v.  to  the 
end.  Speaking  of  the  glory  of  the  inheritance  of  the  saints,  and 
the  power  of  the  Lord,  says,  “ which  power  God  wrought  in  Christ, 
when  he  raised  him  from  the  dead,  and  set  him  at  his  own  right 
hand, in  the  heavenly  places  far  above  all  principality,  and  power, 
and  might,  and  dominion,  and  every  name,  (being  the  incommuni- 
cable name)  that  is  named ; not  only  in  this  world,  but  also  in 
that  which  is  to  come  ; and  hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet,  and 
gave  him  to  be  head  over  all  things  to  the  church , which  is  his 
body,  the  fullness  of  him  that  filleth  all  in  all.”  And  again  in 
Ephesians,  2 ch.  9-11,  as  if  he  never  could  say  enough  on  so  de- 
lightful a subject,  “ Wherefore  God  also  hath  highly  exalted  him 
and  given  him  a name,  which  is  above  every  name,  (that  is,  every 
created  name)  or  the  incommunicable  name ; that  at  the  name  of 
Jesus,  every  knee  should  bow,  of  things  in  Heaven,  and  things  on 
earth,  and  things  under  the  earth  ; and  that  every  tongue  should 
confess,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father.” 

The  Jews  were  continually  charged  by  God  with  spiritual  whore- 
dom, even  while  they  acknowledged  Jehovah  as  the  supreme  Lord, 
but  they  worshipped  him  by  the  means  of,  or  by  images  and  de- 
mons, as  by  Calves  and  Baalims.  The  perfection  of  their  wor- 
ship, allowed  but  one  only  God,  and  the  guilt  of  their  idolatry  was 
acknowledging  more,  though  of  an  inferior  order.  So  the  essen- 
tial doctrine  of  the  Gospel  inculcates  one  only  mediator,  Christ, 
the  Lord ; and  therefore  Christian  idolatry,  or  spiritual  whoredom, 
consists  in  setting  up  other  mediators  besides,  or  with  him. 

The  doctrine  of  demons  comprehends  in  the  most  express  and 
comprehensive  manner,  the  whole  idolatry  of  the  mystery  of  ini- 
quity, the  deifying  and  invocating  of  saints  and  angels,  as  media- 
tors instead  of  Christ — bowing  down  to  images — to  crosses — to 
relics — in  imitation  of  the  Pagan  worship  of  demons,  whereby 
they  deny  the  Lord  Jesus  as  the  one  only  mediator  between  God 
and  man,  and  to  which  the  appellation  of  spiritual  idolatry  and 
whoredom,  as  before  observed,  is  so  often  given  in  the  Scriptures. 


286  THE  time  0F  the  destruction  of  the  power. 


The  best  ecclesiastical  writers,  and  particularly  Mr, 
Mede,  affirm  that  there  was  no  invocation  of  saints,  wor- 
shipping of  images,  adoring  of  relics,  ever  heard  of  in 
the  church,  the  first  300  years  after  Christ.  The  first 

The  great  apostasy  foretold,  was  not  to  consist  in  every  error  or 
heresy,  but  in  idolatry  and  spiritual  whoredom;  that  is,  in  setting 
up  any  other  being,  or  any  thing  whatever,  as,  or  in  the  room  of  a 
mediator  between  God  and  man,  except  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Son  of  God.  The  errors  of  the  Arians,  the  Nestorians,  and 
the  Eutychians,  the  great  heresies  and  abominations  in  the  church, 
yet  were  not  of  the  essence  of  the  apostasy  foretold  of  the  man  of 
sin. 

Paul  says,  that  the  great  apostasy  should  enter  into  the  church 
by  strong  delusions,  by  signs  and  lying  wonders. 

Did  not  the  invocation  of  saints,  and  the  adoration  of  shrines 
and  relics  introduce  wonderful  ancT  miraculous  cures  of  the 
sick,  restoring  the  lame,  giving  sight  to  the  blind,  raising  the  dead, 
protecting  the  traveller,  and  giving  success  to  the  husbandman? 
Did  not  the  worshipping  of  images,  established  by  pretended  su- 
pernatural visions,  preternatural  dreams  and  miraculous  signs, 
with  the  idolatry  of  the  mass,  lead  the  ignorant  multitude  to  the 
worst  kind  of  Gentilism  ? Did  not  all  this  bring  about  what  was 
foretold  of  the  man  of  sin,  that  he  should  oppose  and  exalt  himself 
above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped  ; so  that  he, 
as  God,sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God;  shewing  himself  “ that  he  is 
God,  whose  coming  is  after  the  working  of  Satan,  with  all  powers, 
and  signs,  and  lying  wonders,  and  with  all  deceivableness  of  un- 
righteousness, in  them  who  perish.”  2 Thes.  2,  4-10. 

The  man  of  sin  can  be  found  no  where,  but  in  the  great  city, 
which  in  St.  John’s  time  “ ruled  over  the  nations  of  the  earth.” 
And  the  apostasy  must  be  from  the  Church  of  Christ.  These  are 
two  indelible  marks  that  cannot  be  given  up.  In  what  has  been 
said  on  this  subject  I have  but  barely  abridged  the  sentiments  oi 
the  learned  Mr.  Mede,  whose  opinion  with  me  has  great  weight. 

But  again — In  this  inquiry  it  may  not  be  amiss  to  examine  in- 
to, and  endeavour  to  find  out,  if  there  are  not  some  predictions  oi 
the  like  nature  in  the  Scriptures,  already  fulfilled,  which  may  lead 
us  to  a safe  construction  of  this  period.  We  find  that  God  called 


OR,  GOVERNMENT  OF  ROME  PAGAN. 


287 


movement  towards  this  new  Gentilism,  was  occasioned 
by  the  removal  of  the  famous  Babylus’s  bones,  in  the 
year  363. 

Julian,  the  apostate,  went  to  Delphos,  and  offered  ma- 

Abraham  from  the  land  of  his  fathers  ; appeared  to  him  and  made 
a covenant  with  him ; promising  him  the  land  of  Canaan  as  an  in- 
heritance ; and  also  informed  him  in  a vision,  that  his  seed  should 
first  be  strangers  and  servants  among  a strange  people  400  years. 
If  you  count  this  from  the  vision  to  the  deliverance  of  the  Israel- 
ites out  of  Egypt,  you  make  up  the  time  ; but  if  only  the  time  that 
the  Israelites  were  actually  in  servitude  in  Egypt,  it  will  be  but 
215  years.  The  Samaritan  Pentateuch  in  all  its  copies — the 
Alexandrian  Septuagint,  and  St.  Paul,  in  Gal.  3,  17,  all  read  12 
ch.  of  Exod.  and  40  v.  u now  the  sojourning  of  the  children  of  Is- 
rael, and  of  their  fathers,  which  they  sojourned  in  the  land  of  Ca- 
naan and  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  was  430  years. 

The  call  then  appears  to  be  the  commencement  of  the  period  of 
430  years,  and  the  vision  of  the  400  years.  Indeed,  in  all  the 
concerns  of  life,  mankind  reckon,  not  from  the  time  of  the  full 
completion,  but  from  the  time  of  the  thing  appearing  in  its  proper 
character,  to  be  what  it  is  expected  to  be. 

Let  us  then  consider  the  prophetic  declaration  of  the  1260  years 
according  to  this  rule.  St.  John  says,  the  two  witnesses  were  to 
prophesy  1260  days  in  sackloth,  (meaning  in  prophetic  language, 
years.)  In  another  place,  the  beast  with  seven  heads  and  ten 
horns,  had  power  given  unto  him  to  continue  42  months,  which 
synchronizes  with  the  1260  days,  and  means  the  same  period. 
From  this  it  is  clear,  that  the  state  of  the  witnesses  was  to  be 
changed  from  the  state  in  which  they  had  always  been,  to  a state 
of  sackloth  and  mourning,  though  still  the  same  witnesses,  well 
known  to  the  church  ; and  the  beast  that  should  cause  this  mourn- 
ing state,  was  also  to  continue  the  same  period ; and  as  it  is  pretty 
clear,  from  the  whole  of  the  Revelation,  that  this  beast  was  to 
arise  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  in  the  city  of  Rome,  which  was 
built  on  seven  hills,  and  in  an  empire  which  was  divided  into  ten 
kingdoms,  it  must  convince  any  thinking  mind,  that  this  mourn- 
ing state  of  the  witnesses  was  to  be  caused  by  a falling  away  of 
this  church.  It  is  therefore  concluded,  that  the  commencement 


288  THE  time  of  the  destruction  of  the  power, 

ny  sacrifices,  to  make  the  oracle  there  speak ; and  asking 
why  he  was  so  mute,  received  for  answer,  that  the  corpse 
of  Babylus,  the  martyr,  buried  near  the  temple  in  Daph- 
ne, stopped  his  speech.  This  was  in  the  suburbs  of 
Antioch,  where  the  Christians  first  received  their  name. 
This  gave  the  hint ; the  bones  of  other  martyrs  were 
tryed,  and  within  one  century,  the  world  was  filled  with 
lying  wonders. 

If  then,  the  purity  of  the  church  ceased,  and  the 
reign  of  the  man  of  sin,  or  the  general  apostasy,  was  ful- 
ly established  somewhere  about  the  year  500,  as  history 
clearly  informs  us,  it  coincides  with  other  leading  facts 
recorded  in  history.  From  450  to  500  the  declension 
of  the  Church,  towards  this  new-fangled  Christian  Gen- 
tilism  of  adopting  relics,  worshipping  images,  canonizing 
saints,  &c.  &c.  became  very  prevalent,  and  while  the 
form  of  religious  worship  and  the  observation  of  the  di- 
vine ordinances  were  kept  up,  the  power  and  spirit  of 
both  were  wholly  lost ; and  about  the  end  of  this  peri- 
od these  witnesses  for  God  and  his  people,  began  to 
prophesy  in  sackloth.  A great  number  of  profane 
historical  facts  unite  to  confirm  this  important  sera  of  the 
Christian  system.  A little  before  this  time,  happened 
the  death  of  the  third  Valentinian,  called  the  Hesperian 
Caesar ; after  whose  death  the  sacking  of  the  city  of 
Rome,  the  third  time  in  a few  years,  took  place  under 
Gensericus,  the  Vandal,  who  carried  away  the  golden 

of  the  period  of  1260  years,  whenever  it  happens,  must  be  reck- 
oned from  the  apostasy  of  the  church  in  that  city  or  empire,  to  a 
state  of  a new  kind  of  Gentilism  or  idolatry  in  the  Church  of 
Christ,  which,  with  the  Sabbath,  or  Lord’s  day,  whereon  the  Gos- 
pel was  published  to  a guilty  world,  are  the  two  witnesses  refer- 
ferred  to,  for  the  reasons  already  mentioned,  and  also,  from  the 
rise  of  the  beast  with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns. 


OR,  GOVERNMENT  OF  ROME  PAGAN.  289 

and  silver  vessels  of  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem,  brought 
to  Rome  by  Titus.  She  was  deprived  of  her  consular 
power,  the  authority  of  her  senate  and  other  magistrates, 
and  literally  fulfilled  the  declaration  of  holy  writ,  “ How 
doth  the  city  sit  solitary,  that  was  full  of  people  ? How 
has  she  become  as  a widow,  she  who  was  among  the  na- 
tions and  princess  among  the  provinces  ? How  has  she 
become  tributary.”  (Lament.  1.  1st.)  Valentinian  was 
murdered  by  Maximus,  which  brought  about  the  cap- 
ture and  pillage  of  Rome  by  Gensericus,  who  being  in- 
vited by  Eudoxia  (widow  of  Valentinian,  and  descen- 
dant of  the  great  Theodosius)  from  Carthage,  to  her  aid, 
he  gave  up  the  city  to  pillage  14  days.  He  then  return- 
ed to  Carthage,  taking  Eudoxia  and  her  two  daughters 
prisoners,  (first  stripping  her  of  her  jewels)  and  the  plun- 
der of  the  capitol.  Among  other  sacrilegious  plunder, 
he  carried  off  (besides  the  golden  and  silver  vessels  of  the 
Temple  at  Jerusalem)  the  golden  Table  forthe  shewbread, 
and  the  golden  Candlestic  with  seven  branches,  and  the 
silver  Trumpet,  originally  framed  according  to  the  partic- 
ular instructions  of  God  himself,  and  which  were  placed  in 
the  sanctuary  of  his  holy  Temple,  and  which  had  been 
lodged  by  Titus  in  the  Temple  of  peace  at  Rome,  after 
being  carried  in  the  procession,  to  grace  the  triumph  of 
the  conqueror.  Thus  at  the  end  of  400  years,  the  spoils 
of  Jerusalem  were  transferred  from  Rome  to  Carthage  by 
a barbarian,  who  derived  his  origin  from  the  shores  of  the 
Baltic.  “ To  see  these  sacred  articles  given  upby  thatGod 
who  ordered  them  to  be  made  according  to  a pattern  exhi- 
bited by  himself,  gracing  the  triumph  of  Titus  a Heathen 
emperor,  and  at  last  consecrated  to  an  Idol,  affords  me- 
lancholy reflections  to  a pious  mind.  But  these  things 
had  accomplished  the  end  for  which  they  were  instituted, 


290  TKE  TIME  op  the  destruction  of  the  power, 

and  were  now  of  no  further  use.  The  divine  person  - 
age  typified  by  all  this  ancient  apparatus  had  appeared  in 
our  world.  The  true  light  was  come,  and  the  Holy  Spi- 
rit poured  out  from  on  high,  and  therefore  the  golden 
Candlestic,  by  which  they  were  typified,  was  given  up : 
the  ever  enduring  bread  had  been  sent  from  Heaven,  and 
therefore  the  golden  Table,  which  bore  its  representa- 
tive, the  shewbread,  was  now  no  longer  needful.  The 
joyful  sound  of  the  everlasting  Gospel  was  published  in 
the  world,  and  therefore  the  silver  Trumpets,  that  were 
types  of  it,  were  carried  into  captivity,  and  their  sound 
was  no  more  to  be  heard.  Strange  Providence  ! but  un- 
utterable mercy  of  God  ! The  Jews  lost  both  the  sign 
and  the  thing  signified.  And  that  very  people  who  des- 
troyed the  holy  city,  carried  away  the  spoils  of  the  Tem- 
ple of  the  living  God,  and  dedicated  them  to  the  objects 
of  their  Idolatry,  were  the  first  in  the  universe  to  receive 
the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  the  light  of  Salvation,  and 
the  Bread  of  Life.  There  is  a sort  of  coincidence  of  as- 
sociation here,  which  is  worthy  of  the  most  serious  con- 
sideration.” 

The  empire  soon  after  devolved  on  Augustulus,  who 
was  conquered  by  Odoacer,  king  of  the  Heruli,  in  the 
year  476  or  479.  Augustulus  was  a weak  prince,  and 
no  way  remarkable  for  any  worthy  act.  With  him  the 
ancient  hierarchy  of  Rome  ended,  and  the  government 
passed  to  the  Barbarians.  Odoacer  indeed  refused  to 
consider  himself  king  of  Rome,  although  he  actual- 
ly exercised  the  power  for  about  16  years ; but  about  492 
Theodoricus,  king  of  the  Ostrogoths,  conquered  and 
slew  Odoacer,  and  with  the  approbation  and  consent  of 
Zeno,  the  emperor  of  the  east,  possessed  himself  of  the 


OR,  GOVERNMENT  OF  ROME  PAGAN. 


291 


kingdom.  After  whom,  the  succession  continued  in  the 
line  of  the  Barbarians.* 

Augustulus  was  the  son  of  the  Patrician  Orestes,  by 
the  daughter  of  Count  Romulus  of  Petovio.  His  real 
name  was  Romulus  Augustus,  but  by  the  Latins  was 
changed  into  the  contemptible  epithet  of  Augustulus. 
Thus  were  the  names  of  the  great  founders  of  the  city 
and  monarchy  strongly  united  in  this  last  of  their  succes- 
sors. “ He  thus  gave  the  deadly  blow  to  the  western 
empire.  The  last  emperor  of  the  west  would  be  the 
least  entitled,  of  all  his  immediate  predecessors,  to  the 
notice  of  posterity,  if  his  reign,  which  was  marked  by 
the  extinction  of  the  Roman  empire  in  the  west  did  not 
leave  a memorable  cera  in  the  history  of  mankind 

About  this  period  also,  was  the  empire  divided  into 
ten  kingdoms,  governments,  or  principalities.  This  is 
an  important  fact  throughout  the  Revelations.  Accord- 
ing to  the  best  historians,  the  Huns  erected  their  king- 
dom in  part  of  Panonia  and  Dacia,  now  Hungary,  about 
the  year  365.  The  Visigoths  settled  in  the  south  of 
France  and  in  Catalonia,  about  the  year  378.  The  Bur- 
•gundians  came  out  of  Germany,  into  that  part  of  Gaul, 
since  called  from  them  Burgundy,  about  the  year  407. 
The  Vandals  settled  in  Spain,  and  afterwards  set  up  their 
kingdom  in  Africa,  about  the  same  time.  The  Ostro- 
goths settled  in  the  country  about  Rha2tia,and  the  Greeks 
established  a kingdom  in  their  neighbourhood,  so  that 
together  they  possessed  all  the  country  between  Rhtetia 
and  Maesia  as  far  as  Thrace,  and  came  into  Italy  under 
Alaricus  about  the  year  410.  The  Franks  seized  upon 

* Sigonius  de  Imperis  Occidentater,  Lib.  15,  Anno  479  to  500. 

f 6 Gibb.  228—229. 

Pp 


292  THE  TIME  OF  THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  THE  POWER, 

part  of  Germany  and  Gaul  about  the  year  420.  The 
Suevians  and  Alanes  settled  in  Gascoigne  and  Spain, 
from  whence  they  invaded  Italy,  in  457.  The  Saxons 
made  themselves  masters  of  Britain  about  476,  and  last- 
ly, the  Heruli  and  Thuringi  settled  in  Italy  under  Odoa- 
cer,  between  476  and  480.  Theodoric,  king  of  the 
Ostrogoths,  having  conquered  Odoacer,  gave  a mortal 
blow  to  the  western  empire  and  erected  the  kingdom  of 
the  Ostrogoths  in  Italy.  So  that  by  the  year  500,  the 
beast,  with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  was  in  complete 
existence,  as  will  hereafter  be  shewn,  and  those  ten  king- 
doms were  chiefly  formed  by  Barbarians,  who  had  inva- 
ded the  empire,  and  voluntarily  became  subject  to  the 
Bishop  of  Rome,  as  their  ecclesiastical  head.  This  was 
agreeable  to  the  prophecies,  both  of  Daniel  and  John, 
and  tends  to  fix  with  tolerable  precision,  the  beginning 
of  the  prophesying  of  the  witnesses. 

Bishop  Newton  says,  “ that  Machiavel  (little  thinking 
of  what  he  was  doing)  has  given  us  the  names  of  the  ten 
kingdoms  into  which  the  former  Roman  empire  was  di- 
vided, though  a little  different  from  the  above  statement 
— “ 1st,  the  Ostrogoths  in  Maesia — 2d,  the  Visigoths  it# 
Panonia — 3d,  the  Suevians  and  Alanes  in  Gascoigne  and 
Spain — 4th,  the  Vandals  in  Africa — 5th,  the  Franks  in 
F ranee — 6th,  the  Burgundians  inBurgundy — 7th,  the  He- 
ruli and  Thuringi  in  Italy — 8th,  the  Saxons  and  Angles 
in  Britain — 9th,  the  Huns  in  Hungary — 10th,  the  Lom- 
bards, first  upon  the  Danube  and  afterwards  in  Italy.” 

Three  of  these  kingdoms  were  afterwards  seized  or 
overcome  by  the  Pope  of  Rome,  or  rather  in  the  words 
of  Daniel,  were  humbled,  agreeably  to  his  prophesy. 
1st,  that  of  the  Greeks,  whose  emperor  Leo  Isaurus,  the 
Pope  excommunicated  and  discharged  his  subjects  from 


OR,  GOVERNMENT  OF  ROME  PAGAN,  293 

their  allegiance  to  him,  in  the  general  relating  to  the  set- 
ting up  images  in  the  churches.  2d,  the  Longobards,. 
who  succeeded  the  Ostrogoths,  whose  kingdom  the 
Pope,  with  the  aid  of  the  Franks,  caused  to  be  entirely 
ruined ; and  in  the  end  obtained  from  them  the  Exar- 
chate of  Ravenna,  for  the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter.  3d, 
the  last  was  the  kingdom  of  the  Franks,  continued  in  the 
empire  of  Germany,  whose  emperors,  from  Henry  the 
fourth,  he  excommunicated,  deposed  and  trampled  un- 
der his  feet,  and  obliged  them  to  give  up  their  interest 
in  the  election  of  Popes  and  investitures  of  Bishops,  as 
well  as  their  jurisdictions  in  Italy. 

Here  it  is  not  unworthy  of  being  remarked,  that  du- 
ring this  period,  that  is,  between  450  and  500,  the  Bish- 
ops of  Rome,  assumed  the  Pagan  title  of  Pontifex  Max- 
imus, which  had  always  before  this,  been  appropriated 
in  a special  manner  to  the  Roman  emperor ; it  was  there- 
fore at  this  period,  (the  destruction  of  the  emperors  of 
Rome)  and  in  virtue  of  being  Pontifex  Maximus,  in  their 
stead,  that  the  Roman  Pontiff  assumed  the  title  of 
universal  Bishop  and  the  power  of  the  Dragon,  and  his 
seat  and  great  authority  ; “ and  although  one  of  the  heads 
of  the  dragon  was,  as  it  were,  wounded  to  death,  yet  by 
this  means  his  deadly  wound  was  apparently  healed,  and 
all  the  world,  from  this  time,  wondered  after  the  beast, 
and  there  was  given  unto  him  a mouth,  speaking  great 
things  and  blasphemies  : and  power  was  given  unto 
him  to  continue  42  months”  or  1260  days.  He  is  sup- 
posed, therefore,  to  have  been  “ the  man  of  sin,  who  was 
to  be  revealed,  (in  the  Christian  Church)  the  son  of  per- 
dition, who  was  to  oppose  and  exalt  himself  above  all 
that  was  called  God,  (among  the  Pagans)  or  that  is 
worshipped  (by  them) ; so  that  he,  as  God,  sitteth  in  the 


294  the  TIME  0F  THB  destruction  of  the  power, 

temple  of  God,  shewing  himself  that  he  is  God.”  And 
this  power  of  the  Roman  emperor  as  Pontifex  Maximus, 
was  that  which  St  Paul  mentions  “ only  he  who  now 
letteth,  will  let,  until  he  be  taken  out  of  the  way,”  as  if 
he  had  said,  the  established  power  and  authority  of  the 
Roman  emperor,  as  Pontifex  Maximus,  will  prevent  the 
rising  of  the  man  of  sin  in  power,  till  the  Roman  empire 
shall  be  shaken  to  its  centre,  and  “ then ” taking  advan- 
tage of  that  important  period,  “ shall  that  wicked  one  be 
revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  breath 
of  his  mouth,  and  shall  destroy  by  the  brightness  of  his 
coming  : even  him  (that  is  the  man  of  sin)  whose  coming 
is  after  the  working  of  Satan,  with  all  powers,  and  signs, 
and  lying  wonders,  and  with  all  deceiveableness  of  un- 
righteousness, in  them  who  perish.”  We  shall  be  ex- 
posed to  be  misled,  if  we  do  not  attend  to  the  character 
of  the  Pontifex  Maximus  under  the  Roman  government ; 
it  being  generally  conceived  by  the  translation  into  the 
English  word  High  Priest,  that  it  was  the  same  office, 
as  that  of  Priest  with  us.  But  the  real  signification  of 
the  word  is  the  great  sacrificer.  The  word  Priest  is  a 
modern  word,  derived  from  the  Saxon  word  Priester, 
Presbyter  or  Presbuteros,  in  the  Greek,  and  so  answers 
to  the  Presbyter  or  Bishop  of  the  New  Testament.  But 
there  is  no  officer  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  that  comes  up 
to  the  idea  of  a Pontifex  Maximus  of  the  ancient  Pagans, 
whose  duty  it  was  to  slay  and  offer  continual  sacrifices, 
and  to  foretel  future  events  from  the  appearance  of  the 
entrails  of  the  beasts,  from  whence  their  title  was  taken, 
and  should  have  been  translated  into  English,  the  great 
or  chief  sacrificer. 

I am  aware  of  the  danger  of  indulging  a visionary  spi- 
rit in  tracing  and  calculating  times  and  periods,  not  ex- 


OR,  GOVERNMENT  OF  ROME  PAGAN.  295 

pressly  revealed  in  the  Scripture : therefore  in  any  at- 
tempt  that  has  been  made,  to  show  when  the  prophesy 
of  the  witnesses  in  sacldoth  commenced,  no  pretensions 
to  knowledge  on  this  subject  are  presumed,  farther  than 
what  is  set  forth  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  But,  as  has  been 
already  observed,  there  are  duties  enjoined  to  be  perform- 
ed, and  certain  evil  consequences  to  be  avoided  in  those 
times  called  the  last  times,  the  latter  times,  and  the  last 
times  of  the  latter  times,  it  becomes  therefore  the  duty  of 
every  Christian  to  inquire  of  their  approach,  while  there 
can  be  no  necessity  of  knowingabsolutely  the  very  precise 
moment.  We  have  but  barely  looked  back  to  facts  that 
we  know  have  come  to  pass,  and  have  compared  them 
with  the  words  of  prophesy,  in  the  best  manner  we  are 
capable ; at  the  same  time  claiming,  as  has  been  before 
hinted,  a great  latitude  and  every  proper  indulgence  for, 
or  on  account  of  our  ignorance  of  precise  dates  of  chro- 
nologic truths,  the  manner  of  reckoning  time,  &c.  &c. 

If  what  has  been  said  shows  sufficiently,  that  the  puri- 
ty of  the  Church  continued  but  360  or  365  years,  or 
thereabouts,  from  the  prophesy  of  St.  John  in  96,  or  100, 
and  that  from  the  end  of  that  period,  to  wit,  about  460 
till  the  year  500,  the  apostasy  of  the  Church  was  com- 
pleted, by  the  establishment  of  idolatry  in  the  worship  of 
images,  saints,  and  angels,  which  is  the  whoredom  of  the 
Church  in  forsaking  the  true  God,  or  rather  having  other 
mediators  than  the  Lord  Jesus.  Then  the  time  of  the  reign 
of  the  man  of  sin,  or  the  commencement  of  the  1260  years, 
being  also  that  of  the  witnesses  prophesying  in  sackloth, 
follows  of  course,  and  continued  till  about  the  year  1760 ; 
and  as  the  rise  of  the  man  of  sin  appears  to  have  been 
progressive  from  460  to  500,  so,  it  may  be  supposed, 
his  fall  will  also  be  progressive  from  1760  to  1800.  This 


296  THE  TIME  OF  THE  destruction  of  the  power, 


may,  in  some  measure,  account  for  Daniel’s  remarkable 
addition  of  30  days  to  the  number  of  1260,  which  will 
bring  us  to  the  year  1790.  Daniel  goes  one  step 
farther,  and  declares  those  peculiarly  blessed,  who  shall 
live  to  see  the  end  of  1335  days  or  years,  which  brings 
us  to  the  year  1835,  as  a period  of  great  joy  and  exulta- 
tion.* 

* This  addition  of  45  years  to  the  1290,  seems  to  be  prefigura- 
tive  of  the  space  between  the  commencement  and  finishing  the 
signs  of  the  times,  or  the  remarkable  events  immediately  ushering 
in  the  advent  of  the  Saviour,  as  the  burning  of  Rome — the  total 
destruction  of  the  man  of  sin — the  return  of  the  Jews,  &c.  &c. — 
The  children  of  Israel  were  45  years  from  their  leaving  Egypt,  to 
their  taking  actual  possession  of  Canaan : it  was  about  45  years 
from  the  birth  of  Christ  to  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles. 

Since  writing  this,  I have  taken  up  Dr.  Priestly’s  comparison 
of  Moses  and  the  Hindoos,  where,  in  page  402,  he  says,  of  Da- 
niel’s other  prophesy  of  2500  days  or  years,  “ that  having  neglect- 
ed to  mention  the  date  from  which  it  is  reckoned,  it  ought  to  be 
accounted  from  the  time  of  the  vision,  in  like  manner  as  the  pro- 
phesy in  Gen.  xv.  13.  of  the  400  years  service  of  the  Isra- 
elites in  Egypt,  which  wras  literally  ful rilled,  if  reckoned  from  the 
time  of  the  vision,  but  did  not  exceed  215  years,  of  actually  dwel- 
ling in  Egypt.”  If  this  is  done,  he  says  the  prophesy  will  end  in 
1760  ; and  if  the  promise  to  Abraham,  of  the  last  return  of  the  Jews 
to  their  own  land  is  taken  in,  (or  at  the  beginning  of)  the  fourth 
generation,  and  each  generation  to  have  intended  1000  years,  as 
is  contended  by  some  able  writers,  then  it  will  happen  about  the 
year  1835.  And  it  is  worthy  of  notice,  that  the  angel,  when  com- 
municating with  Daniel,  says,  “ these  things,”  which  he  was  about 
to  reveal  to  him,  i‘  were  noted  in  the  Scripture  of  Truth the 
Scripture  could  be  no  other,  than  those  parts  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment then  written.  Vid.  Dan.  x.  and  21. 

It  is  remarkable,  that  when  the  prophesy  relates  to  the  Church 
of  Christ  the  period  is  mentioned  by  1260  days,  according  to  the 
measurement  by  the  Sun,  the  author  of  light,  but  when  it  relates 


OR,  GOVERNMENT  OF  ROME  PAGAN.  297 

These  several  periods  seem  to  be  remarkably  impor- 
tant in  Daniel’s  prophesy,  and  promise  to  be  productive 
of  extraordinary  events  to  the  Church  of  Christ ; and 
particularly  to  be  the  latter  times  of  the.  last  times,  when 
the  great  wonders  related  in  his  prophesy  will  be  more 
clearly  understood  by  events  that  may  then  happen,  when 
the  wise  shall  begin  to  understand. 

to  the  Heathen  emperor,  or  the  power  of  the  Dragon,  it  is  men- 
tioned bj  months  which  are  governed  by  the  moon,  as  ruling  the 
night.  In  Daniel  it  is  called  a time,  times,  and  half  a time — that 
is  three  years  and  an  half,  or  1260  days.  The  time  of  the  Gen 
tiles  treading  under  foot  the  holy  city,  was  to  be  forty  and  two 
months,  equal  to  1260  days.  The  time  of  the  witnesses  prophesying 
in  sackloth  was  1260  days.  The  woman  fleeing  into  the  wilder- 
ness, was  to  be  fed  1260  days.  When  she  fled  into  the  wilderness 
from  the  power  of  the  Dragon,  where  she  was  nourished  for  a 
time,  times,  and  half  a time,  equal  as  before  to  1260  days,  from  the 
face  of  the  serpent.  Power  was  given  to  the  Dragon  to  speak 
great  things  and  blasphemies,  forty  and  two  months. 

The  children  of  Israel,  in  passing  through  the  wilderness,  also 
had  precisely  42  encampments,  predictive  of  the  42  months  or 
1260  days  of  the  Church  or  woman  being  in  the  wilderness.  All 
these  terms  refer  to  one  and  the  same  period. 

Still  I would  not  be  contentious  about  precise  times.  There  is 
but  one  other  construction  that,  in  my  opinion,  has  much  weight 
with  it — that  is  the  year  606,  at  which  time  the  Pope  was  more 
formally  vested  with  temporal  power,  though  he  was  well  estab- 
lished in  it  before— and  at  the  same  time  the  impostor  Mahomet 
appeared  in  the  world,  who  might  be  the  star  falling  from  Hea- 
ven. The  difference  of  time  is  but  trifling,  when  considering  events 
on  so  great  a scale — the  necessary  consequences  will  be  the 
same,  and  mankind  are  equally  interested  in  observing  a conduct, 
highly  proper  in  either  case. 


THE 


STATE  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH. 

DURING  THIS  PERIOD  OF  1260  YEARS,  FROM  THE  YEAR  500:- 
PARTICULARLY  WITH  RESPECT  TO  THE  PURITY  OF  PUBLIC 
WORSHIP  AND  ATTENTION  TO  THE  INSTITUTIONS  AND  OR. 
D1NANCES  OF  THE  GOSPEL. 


IN  the  beginning  of  this  century,  Theodoric,  the  suc- 
cessful king  of  the  Ostrogoths,  having  removed  the  em- 
peror of  Rome  out  of  the  way,  and  seized  the  throne, 
determined  to  settle  his  new  government  in  peace,  so  as 
to  render  it  durable  in  his  family  ; he  therefore  did  not 
hesitate  to  acknowledge  the  supremacy  of  the  emperor 
at  Constantinople,  though  in  reality  it  was  vox  and prx- 
terea  nihil,  being  barely  in  words,  and  a mere  pretence. 

The  next  great  object  he  turned  his  attention  to,  was 
the  Bishop  of  Rome,  whom  he  found  best  calculated  to 
give  a permanent  degree  of  stability  to  the  new  acquired 
authority  of  the  purple.  This  idea  he  formed  with  great 
judgment,  on  the  knowledge  he  had  of  the  entire  subjec- 
tion of  the  people  to  the  authority  of  the  bishops  in  gen- 
eral, and  particularly  of  him  who  sat  in  the  chair  of  St. 
Peter,  and  who  they  generally  considered  as  the  chief  pon- 
tiff and  vicar  of  Christ  himself,  and  who  began  to  assert 
his  independence  on  every  human  power,  and  on  whom  all 
the  other  bishops  were  in  a manner  becoming  dependant. 
Theodoric  accordingly  did  not  overlook  this'  important 
engine  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  purposes,  but  op 


THE  STATE  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH,  &c.  299 

pressed  the  bishop  of  Rome  with  emoluments  and  hon- 
ours, according  as  his  avarice  or  love  of  power  suggest- 
ed. The  Christian  system  had  been  heretofore  taught  in 
that  native  beauty,  and  perfect  simplicity,  in  which  it  was 
originally  promulged  by  Christ  and  his  apostles.  But 
few  disputes  about  vain  subtelties  or  researches  into  the 
hidden  things  of  God,  had  began  to  disgrace  the  real 
Church  of  Christ,  as  her  severe  discipline  never  suffered 
Heretics  and  Schismatics  to  continue  in  communion  with 
the  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church. 

But  it  must  here  be  remarked,  for  the  sake  of  histori- 
cal accuracy,  that  in  the  latter  end  of  the  last  century, 
while  the  man  of  sin  was  rising  to  his  state  of  manhood, 
that  offences  in  the  church  began  to  increase  and  multi- 
ply. “ No  opportunity,”  says  Mr.  Gibbon,  “ could  be 
more  favourable  for  the  display  of  the  Pope’s  ambition, 
his  deceit,  and  his  superstition,  than  the  unhappy  state 
of  the  Christian  world  in  the  5th  century.  The  mem- 
bers of  the  eastern  and  western  Churches,  were  divided 
into  parties  by  religious  disputes,  the  most  unimportant ; 
in  consequence  of  which  they  persecuted  each  other  with 
the  greatest  animosity  and  rancour.  They  were  errone- 
ous in  the  faith,  and  degenerate  in  practice.”  Their  cre- 
dulity and  ignorance  fully  prepared  them  for  the  recep- 
tion of  him  whose  coming  was  after  the  working  of  Sa- 
tan, with  all  power  and  signs  and  lying  wonders .*  Al- 
though, as  yet,  they  had  kept  from  spiritual  whoredom 
or  image  worship. 

The  Pope  of  Rome  had  began  to  shew  his  attachment 
to  power  and  a fondness  to  lord  it  over  God’s  heritage. 
In  445  Leo  obtained  a rescript  from  Valentinian  the  3d. 
commanding  all  bishops  to  hold  and  observe  as  a law, 
* 2d  Thess.  ii.  9. 

Q q 


300 


THE  STATE  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH, 


whatever  it  shall  please  the  bishop  of  Rome  to  ordain 
and  decree,  and  strictly  enjoins  the  magistracy  to  oblige 
all  to  obey  his  summons. 

In  451  the  Popes  of  Rome  began  to  exercise  a usurp- 
ed power  over  the  western  churches.  Leo  sent  legates 
to  the  council  at  Nice,  (which  adjourned  to  Chalcedon 
at  the  emperor’s  request,)  who  rising  in  the  midst 
of  the  assembly,  said,  “ we  have  here  an  order  from  the 
most  blessed  and  apostolic  Pope  of  the  city  of  Rome, 
who  is  the  head  of  all  the  Churches,  ordering  that  Dios- 
corus,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  shall  not  be  allowed  to  sit 
in  this  council.” 

Dioscorus  was  prosecuted  in  this  council,  and  memo- 
rials against  him  were  addressed  and  directed  to  Leo  the 
most  holy,  blessed,  and  universal  patriarch  of  the  great 
city  of  Rome,  and  to  the  holy  and  oecumenical  council 
of  Chalcedon.  This  title  of  universal  patriarch  was  then 
taken  notice  of.  The  sentence  of  this  council  was  pro- 
nounced in  Leo’s  name,  though  not  present  or  one  of  the 
council.  “ Leo,  archbishop  of  the  great  and  ancient 
city  of  Rome,  by  us  and  the  present  synod,  with  the 


authority  of  St.  Peter,”  &c. 


A 


In  496  the  Pope  thought  his  powers  so  complete  that 
he  might  venture  to  assert  his  claim  as  matter  of  right. 
He  therefore,  by  his  own  authority,  enacted  “ that  it  was 
not  to  any  councils,  or  the  decrees  of  any,  that  the  holy 
Roman  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church  owed  her  primacy; 
but  to  the  words  of  our  Saviour,  saying  in  the  Gospel, 
Thou  art  Peter , &c.  thereby  building  the  Church  upon 
him  as  upon  a rock  that  nothing  could  shake.  That  the 
Roman  Church,  not  having  spot  or  wrinkle,  was  con- 
secrated and  exalted  above  all  other  Churches,  by  the 
presence  as  well  as  the  death,  martyrdom,  and  glorious 


DURING  THIS  PERIOD  OF  1260  YEARS.  30]; 

triumph  of  the  two  chief  apostles,  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul, 
who  suffered  at  Rome  under  Nero,”  See.  &c.* 

From  this  time  the  power  of  the  Pope  was  established. 
In  502,  Symmachus,  in  an  apology  he  wrote  to  the  em- 
peror of  the  east , treats  him  with  the  utmost  contempt. 
He  tells  him  that  the  successor  of  St.  Peter  is,  at  least, 
is  great  as  an  emperor.  He  compares  the  episcopal 
with  the  imperial  dignity,  and  concludes  that  a bishop 
is  as  much  above  an  emperor,  as  heavenly  things,  which 
.he  bishops  dispense,  are  above  all  the  trash  of  the  earth 
which  are  disposed  of  by  emperors. 

In  525  king  Theodoric  sent  Leo  to  the  emperor  at 
Constantinople  on  an  embassy.  The  patriarch  of  that 
bity  received  him  with  great  honour  and  respect,  and  in- 
cited him  to  perform  divine  service  in  the  great  Church 
with  him.  Leo  would  not  accept  the  invitation,  nor  even 
see  the  patriarch,  till  he  agreed,  not  only  to  yield  him 
he  first  place  but  to  seat  him  in  a kind  of  throne  above 
he  patriarch.  The  only  reason  assigned  ivas,  quia  JRo~ 

I nanus  esset  Pontifex , because  he  was  bishop  of  Rome. 

The  general  doctrines,  hitherto  insisted  on,  had  been 
confined  to  the  plain  and  common  capacities  of  the  hear- 
ts. The  teachers  of  the  Christian  system,  had  been, 
generally  speaking,  and  with  some  exceptions,  simple 
rnd  illiterate  men  as  to  profane  learning,  but  who  having 
:he  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts,  were  tho- 
•oughly  acquainted  with  the  principles  and  doctrines  of 
:he  Gospel.  But  in  this  century  the  vices  of  the  clergy 
according  to  the  best  historians)  began  to  break  out, 
ind  in  so  fertile  a soil,  soon  grew  to  a size  unknown 
befoie  among  the  professors  of  the  Gospel. 

The  witnesses  now  indeed  began,  in  a woful  manner, 
:o  prophesy  literally  in  sackloth.  The  luxury,  arrd- 

* 2 Bow.  Hist,  of  Popes,  233. 


302  THE  STATE  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH, 

gance,  avarice,  and  voluptuousness  of  the  clergy,  espe- 
cially the  dignified  orders,  are  announced  by  all  the  his- 
torians of  credit,  who  record  the  manners  and  practices 
of  this  century. 

The  bishops  increased  the  number  of  their  dependants, 
by  numerous  creations  of  inferior  officers,  who  lessened 
their  cares  in  the  diocesses,  and  left  them  chiefly  the 
labour  of  establishing  pompous  courts,  and  inviting  nu- 
merous sycophants  and  flatterers  to  pay  their  homage  to 
those  representatives  of  St.  Peter  and  the  other  apostles, 
who  considered  their  main  business  to  be  in  direct  con- 
tradiction to  their  divine  master’s  injunctions,  the  lording 
it  over  God’s  heritage. 

In  the  year  529  Justinian  issued  the  famous  edict  con- 
cerning his  faith,  wherein  he  threatens  all  who  should 
dissent  from  it,  that  they  should  have  no  manner  of  in- 
dulgence, and  that  they  should  be  adjudged  as  heretics. 
He  denominates  the  Church  of  Rome,  the  head  of  all 
Churches,  and  decrees  a rule  of  faith  for  the  bishops  of 
the  east. 

The  Papal  throne  now  advanced  itself  to  all  the  power 
and  grandeur  of  the  Pontifex  Maximus  of  the  Romans, 
and  by  degrees  assumed  even  the  temporal  authority  of 
a prince.  Nay  it  was  not  long  before  he  began  to  ex- 
ercise a despotic  power  even  over  the  princes  of  the  earth, 
whom,  in  the  most  tyrannical  and  insolent  manner,  he 
claimed  a right  to  depose  and  even  murder  at  his  pleasure, 
andin  someinstances  obliged  the  most  powerful  monarchs 
to  receive  their  crowns  at  his  hands.  Thus  he  exalted 
himself  above  all  that  was  called  God  by  the  Gentiles  or 
worshipped.  The  doctripe  of  his  infallibility,  claimed  by 
him,  shews  that  he  was  meant  by  “ sitting  as  God  in  the 
temple  of  God,”  and  granting  indulgences  afterwards 


DURING  THIS  PERIOD  OF  1260  YEARS.  303 

established  by  him,  with  the  forgiving  of  sins,  “ plainly 
points  out  who  was  meant  by  shewing  himself  that  he 
is  God,”  and  “ by  his  coming  after  the  working  of  Sa- 
tan, with  power,  and  signs,  and  lying  wonders,  and  with 
all  deceiveableness  of  unrighteousness  in  them  who  per- 
ish,” was  fulfilled  in  the  pious  frauds  and  impostors,  set 
up  and  encouraged  by  him. 

To  such  an  extravagant  pitch  of  grandeur  and  eccle- 
siastical domination,  did  even  the  common  bishops,  those 
deserters  from  the  simplicity  of  the  Gospel,  carry  their 
deviations,  after  the  example  of  their  master  and  head, 
within  half  a century  from  the  commencement  of  their 
degeneracy,  that  it  is  well  reported,  on  good  authority, 
that  Martin,  bishop  of  Tours,  was  so  audacious  as  to 
maintain  at  a public  entertainment,  that  the  emperor  was 
inferior,  in  dignity,  to  a presbyter  of  his  Church. 

Among  the  apostolic  canons,  as  they  are  called,  now 
pretty  well  ascertained  to  have  been  written  about  the 
fifth  century,  is  the  following  declaration  : “ By  how 

much  therefore  the  soul  is  more  valuable  than  the  body, 
so  much  the  priesthood  excels  the  kingdom  ; therefore, 
you  ought  to  love  the  bishop  as  a father,  fear  him  as  a 
king,  and  honour  him  as  a lord.  For  if  he  who  rises  up 
against  kings  is  worthy  of  punishment,  how  much  more 
he  who  rises  up  against  the  priests.  Why  should  you  not 
then  esteem  the  dispensers  of  the  word  as  prophets,  and 
reverence  them  as  Gods.  You  ought  therefore,  bre- 
thren, to  bring  your  sacrifice  and  offerings  to  the  bishop, 
as  to  your  high  priest,  either  by  yourselves  or  your  dea- 
cons. Yet  thou  shalt  not  call  thy  bishop  to  account,  nor 
observe  his  administration  or  distribution— how  he  does 
it,  or  when,  or  to  whom,  or  where,  nor  whether  he  does 
it  well  or  ill.  Let  the  laity,  therefore,  show  due  honour 


304  THE  STATE  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH, 

and  respect  in  presents  to  each  order — nor  let  them  easily 
give  trouble  to  their  governors,  but  let  them  signify  their 
desires  by  the  ministers,  that  is,  the  deacons,  with  whom 
they  may  be  more  free.  For  neither  may  we  have  ac- 
cess to  Almighty  God,  but  through  Christ ; in  like  man- 
ner let  the  laity  make  known  their  desires  to  the  bishop 
by  a deacon,  and  do  as  he  directs.” 

The  people  at  large,  as  may  easily  be  imagined,  from 
this  account  of  their  clergy,  Avere  sunk  into  an  ignorant 
superstition,  Avholly  inconsistent  with  the  pure  worship 
of  the  one  only  living  and  true  God,  through  Jesus 
Christ.  This,  added  to  a union  of  many  customs  and  ce- 
remonies, derived  from  the  Heathen  worship,  Avith  those 
of  the  Gospel,  being  noAV  generally  permitted  in  the 
Churches  to  ansAver  particular  purposes,  some  good  and 
many  of  a very  bad  complexion,  had  drawn  the  common 
people  off  from  the  simplicity  of  the  Gospel.  They 
were  left  little  more  than  mere  tools  of  the  clergy,  of 
whose  power  and  authority  they  Avere  iioav  taught  to  form 
the  most  extravagant  ideas,  from  the  models  they  had 
been  used  to,  in  the  sacerdotal  orders  of  the  Hebrews, 
Greeks,  and  Romans,  during  the  establishment  of  the 
Jeivish  ceconomy,  or  Pagan  superstition.  In  Spain,  un- 
der the  domination  of  the  Visigoths,  the  clergy  claimed 
and  actually  possessed  a power  superior  to  that  of  the  mon- 
arch. They  drew  all  causes,  both  civil  and  ecclesiasti- 
cal, Avithin  their  cognizance,  and  extended  their  jurisdic- 
tion to  the  utmost  limits,  so  that  the  bishops,  who  be- 
came the  universal  judges,  were  the  terror  of  the  people ; 
and  by  them  the  important  affairs  of  the  kingdom 
Avere  directed.  Of  course,  revolutions  and  crimes  be- 
came the  order  of  the  day  : and  the  poAver  of  the  clergy 
over  the  kings  of  Spain  is  best  known  by  the  number  ol 
assassinations  committed  in  this  century. 


DURING  THIS  PERIOD  OF  1260  YEARS.  3 05 

These  liberties,  on  the  part  of  the  Christian  bishops, 
were  not  neglected  by  the  emperors  and  the  favourers  of 
the  ancient  Polytheism.  They  also  had  their  views  to 
accomplish,  and  their  particular  gratifications  aud  plea- 
sures to  consult.  The  feasts  of  Saturn  and  Pan — the 
combats  of  the  Gladiators,  and  other  Paganish  institu- 
tions, in  honour  of  their  respective  deities,  were  anxiously 
revived  in  every  part  of  the  empire.  Men  of  rank  and 
influence  were  to  be  found  throughout  the  kingdom, 
uniting  with  the  vulgar  of  every  country  and  province, 
in  the  idolatrous  worship  of  their  ancestors. 

The  Church,  indeed  before  this,  had  been  greatly  dis- 
tressed and  divided  by  some  heretical  doctrines,  and 
particularly  that  of  Arius,  but  the  Catholics  had,  before 
this  century,  maintained  the  true  doctrines  of  the  Gospel 
and  the  spirit  of  divine  worship  uncontaminated,  and 
multitudes  of  its  sincere  professors  had  sealed  the  truth 
with  their  blood,  which  had  become  the  seed  of  the 
Church. 

To  form  a proper  idea  of  the  enormity  of  the  Christian 
idolatry,  we  ought  to  attend  to  the  opinion  of  the  real 
Christians  of  the  times,  at  the  commencement  of  this  apos- 
tasy. The  council  of  Illiberis,  held  in  Spain,  before  the 
reign  of  Constantine,  in  the  36th  canon,  page  50,  express- 
ly provided  against  pictures  in  a Church,  decreeing 
“ that  no  pictures  ought  to  be  in  Churches ; nor  any 
thing  that  is  worshipped  and  adored  should  be  painted 
on  the  walls.  ”*■ 

The  first  instance  that  we  meet  with,  well  authentica- 
ted, of  such  practices,  is  from  Epiphanius,  who  in  his 
epistle  translated  by  St.  Hierom,  in  his  2d.  vol.  p.  161, 


* 1 Cave’s  Prim.  Christ.  14f.  Oper.  Hierom,  vol.  2d.  161. 


306 


THE  STATE  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH, 


where  he  says  “ coming  to  Anablatha,  a village  in  Pales- 
tine, and  going  into  the  Church  to  pray,  I espied  a cur- 
tain hanging  over  the  door,  whereon  was  painted  the 
image  of  Christ  or  of  some  saint,  which  when  I look- 
ed upon  and  saw  the  image  of  a man  hanging  up  in  the 
Church,  contrary  to  the  authority  of  the  Holy  Scriptures, 

I presently  rent  it,  and  advised  the  guardians  of  the 
Church  rather  to  make  use  of  it  as  a winding  sheet  for 
some  poor  man’s  burial.”* 

Augustine  says,  “ we  set  apart  no  temples,  no  priests, 
nor  divine  services,  nor  sacrifices  to  Martyrs,  because 
they  are  not  God ; but  the  same  who  is  theirs  is  our 
God.f 

The  worship  of  angels  was  publickly  and  solemnly 
condemned  by  the  whole  Laodicean  council.  “ It  is  not 
lawful,”  say  they,  in  the  35th  canon,  “ for  Christians  to 
leave  the  Church  of  God,  to  go  and  invocate  angels,  and 
to  make  prohibited  assemblies.  If  therefore  any  one 
shall  be  found  devoting  himself  to  this  private  idolatry , 1 
(for  at  first  they  did  not  dare  to  do  it  in  the  Church)  let 
him  be  accursed,  for  as  much  as  he  has  forsaken  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  and  has  delivered  himself 
up  to  idolatry.” 

During  the  fifth  century  “ Christianity  had  been  em- 
braced by  almost  all  the  Barbarians,  who  had  established 
their  kingdoms  on  the  ruins  of  the  western  empire.  It 
introduced  an  important  change  in  their  moral  and  politi- 
cal condition.  They  received,  at  the  same  time,  the  use 
of  letters,  so  essential  to  religion — whose  doctrines  are 
contained  in  a sacred  book  ; and  while  they  studied  the 
divine  truth,  their  minds  were  insensibly  enlarged  by  the 
distant  view  of  the  history  of  nature,  of  the  arts,  and  of 


i 


Cave,  ibid.  148.  t Ibid.  104. — Aug.  de  Civ.  Die.  Let.  15.  cap.  27. 


DUIilNG  THIS  FERIOD  OF  1260  YEARS.  307 

society.”*'  But  in  the  latter  part  of  this  century  the 
Barbarian  emperors  having  been  drawn  over  to  the  Arian 
party,  greatly  increased  the  sufferings  and  divisions  of  the 
Church  of  Christ,  and  having  forgotten  every  principle  of 
humanity,  as  well  as  Christian  charity,  they  seemed  to 
think  they  did  God  service  by  torturing  and  murdering 
his  chosen  servants  with  new  and  unheard  of  cruelties. 
Mr.  Gibbon,  who  is  not  averse  from  undervaluing  the 
sufferings  of  the  Christian  martyrs,  has  been  obliged  to 
bear  his  testimony  to  their  barbarous  persecutions. 

“ The  fierce  and  formidable  Visigoths  (had  previously 
and)  universally  adopted  the  religion  of  the  Romans, 
with  whom  they  maintained  a perpetual  intercourse  of 
war,  of  friendship,  or  of  conquest.  The  Romans,  in 
their  long  and  victorious  march  from  the  Danube  to  the 
Atlantic  ocean,  converted  their  allies — they  educated  the 
rising  generation  ; and  the  devotion  that  reigned  in  the 
camp  of  Alaric,  or  the  court  of  Thoulouse,  might  edify 
or  disgrace  the  palaces  of  Rome  and  Constantinople. 
During  this  same  period,  (and  soon  after)  Christianity 
was  embraced  by  almost  all  the  Barbarians  who  estab- 
lished their  kingdoms  on  the  ruin  of  the  western  empire  ; 
the  Burgundians  in  Gaul,  the  Suevi  in  Spain,  the  Van- 
dals in  Africa,  the  Ostrogoths  in  Panonia,  and  the  various 
bands  of  mercenaries  that  raised  Odoacer  to  the  throne 
of  Italy.  The  Franks  and  Saxons  still  persevered  in  the 
errors  of  Paganism  ; but  the  Franks  obtained  the  mon- 
archy of  Gaul  by  their  submission  to  the  example  of 
Clovis  ; and  the  Saxon  conquerors  of  Britain  were  re- 
claimed from  their  savage  superstition  by  the  missiona- 
ries of  Rome.  These  Barbarian  proselytes  displayed  an 

* Gibbon,  6 vol.  272 — 275. 

Rr 


308  THE  STATE  OP  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH, 

ardent  and  successful  zeal  for  the  propagation  of  the  faith. 
The  Merovingian  kings  and  their  successors,  Charle- 
magne and  the  Otho’s,  extended,  by  their  laws  and  victo- 
ries, the  dominion  of  the  cross.  England  produced  the 
apostle  of  Germany,  and  the  evangelic  light  was  gradu- 
ally diffused  from  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Rhine  to  the 
nations  of  the  Elbe,  the  Vistula,  and  the  Baltic.”* 

But  it  was  not  long  before  the  vigilant  enemy  of  man’s 
happiness  began  to  sow  tares  among  the  wheat.  The 
advocates  of  Arius  beset  the  throne,  and  the  purple  was 
no  proof  against  the  arts  and  industry  of  these  sectaries 
of  the  Church.  Under  Genseric  and  his  successors,  in 
this  century,  “ the  citizens  who  had  been  educated  in  the 
luxury  of  the  Roman  provinces,  were  delivered  with  ex- 
quisite  cruelty  to  the  Moors  of  the  desert.  A venerable 
train  of  bishops,  presbyters,  and  deacons,  with  a faithful 
crowd  of  four  thousand  and  ninety- six  persons,  whose 
guilt  is  not  precisely  ascertained,  were  torn  from  their 
native  homes,  by  the  command  of  Hunneric.  During 
the  night  they  were  confined  like  a herd  of  cattle  amidst 
their  own  ordure ; during  the  day  they  pursued  their 
march  over  the  burning  sands,  and  if  they  fainted,  under 
the  heat  and  fatigue,  they  were  goaded  or  dragged  along 
till  they  expired  in  the  hands  of  their  tormentors. 
Through  the  veil  of  fiction  and  declamation,  we  may 
clearly  perceive  that  the  Catholics,  more  especially  un- 
der the  reign  of  Hunneric,  endured  the  most  cruel  and 
ignominious  treatment.  Respectable  citizens,  noble  ma- 
trons, and  consecrated  virgins  were  stripped  naked,  and 
raised  in  the  air  by  pullies,  with  a weight  suspended  at 
their  feet.  In  this  painful  attitude  their  naked  bodies  were 
torn  by  scourges,  or  burnt,  in  the  most  tender  parts,  with 


* Gibbon,  6 vol.  2 71. 


DURING  THIS  PERIOD  OF  1260  YEARS.  309 

red  hot  plates  of  iron.  The  amputation  of  the  ears,  the 
nose,  the  tongue,  and  the  right  hand,  was  inflicted  by 
the  Arians ; and  although  the  precise  number  cannot  be 
defined,  it  is  evident  that  many  persons,  among  whom  a 
bishop  and  a proconsul  may  be  named,  were  entitled  to 
the  crown  of  martyrdom.”* 

Now  then  it  became  pretty  evident  that  the  prediction 
of  the  holy  apostle  in  the  17th  Rev.  13th  v.  began  to  be 
fulfilled ; “ these  have  one  mind,  and  shall  give  their 
power  and  strength  to  the  beast ; these  shall  make  war 
with  the  lamb,  and  the  lamb  shall  overcome  them,”  Sx.. 
for  the  clergy  made  use  of  the  temporal  power  of  the  ten 
kingdoms  into  which  Rome  was  divided,  to  answer  every 
purpose  of  destruction  to  all  they  called  heretics,  the 
kings  and  emperors  often  submitting  to  their  anathemas 
and  spiritual  judgments,  by  adding  the  arm  of  temporal 
power. 

Thus  were  the  sorrows  of  the  Church  of  Christ  increa- 
sed, for  yet  were  there  to  be  found  thousands  of  pure 
and  spotless  souls,  who  mourned  in  sackloth  and  ashes, 
the  commencement  of  the  fulfilment  of  those  prophesies, 
which  they  had  been  led  to  expect  with  a melancholy 
certainty. 

The  extreme  negligence  of  many  of  the  teachers  of  the 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  a deviation  from  every  es- 
sential purpose  for  which  the  Lord’s  day  or  Christian 
Sabbath  was  originally  instituted,  yielded  mortifying  evi- 
dences to  the  people  of  God,  that  the  reign  of  the  man  of 
sin  had  now  commenced,  and  that  God’s  witnesses  were 
already  prophesying  in  sackloth. 

The  western  Church  was  now  governed  in  a great 
measure  by  Leo  the  great,  who  filled  the  chair  of  St. 


* Gibbon,  6 vol.  286. 


310  the  state  of  the  Christian  church, 

Peter.  He  was  a bishop  who  understood  how  to  plan 
his  measures  of  aggrandizement,  and  schemes  for  the  ex- 
tension of  his  power,  equal,  if  not  superior,  to  any  of  his 
cotemporaries.  His  success  became  answerable  to  his 
activity  and  perseverance.  The  most  ignorant  preten- 
ders, who  knew  nothing  of  the  first  principles  of  the 
Christian  life,  were  admitted  into  the  Church  without 
examination  and  without  character.  They  did  not  wait 
for  congregations,  but  wandered  about  in  an  inglorious 
ease,  living  upon  the  bounty  of  an  ignorant  and  supersti- 
tious multitude,  to  whom  they,  in  general,  taught  nothing 
but  a servile  obedience  to  their  spiritual  masters. 

The  beauties  of  our  holy  religion  were  soon  clouded 
over,  and  in  many  places  lost,  amidst  a flood  of  human 
inventions,  calculated  to  remove  every  appearance  of  the 
true  faith  as  it  was  in  Jesus.  The  similarity  of  these 
practices  and  ceremonies  of  the  Church,  to  those  of  the 
Heathen  temples,  soon  introduced  the  invocation  of  those 
happy  souls  who  had  joyfully  laid  down  their  lives  for 
the  truth,  and  their  assistance  became  devoutly  implored 
in  assiduous  and  fervent  supplications.  If  any  opposition 
was  given  to  this  flood  of  impiety,  by  those  who  still 
adhered  to  the  purity  of  the  faith,  it  was  too  feeble  to 
stop  its  course  ; or,  if  exerted  for  so  laudable  a purpose, 
was  soon  suppressed  by  the  iron  hand  of  power. 

Theodoret,  in  his  3th  book  De  Martyribus,  says 
“ The  martyr’s  temples  are  frequently  to  be  seen,  famous 
for  their  beauty  and  greatness.”  In  them  “ those  who 
are  in  health  pray  for  the  continuance  thereof,  those  who 
have  been  long  sick  pray  for  recovery  ; the  barren  pray 
for  children  ; and  they  who  are  about  taking  a long  jour- 
ney desire  the  martyrs  to  be  their  companions  or  guards 
in  the  journey” — “ not  going  to  them  as  Gods,  but  mak- 


DURING  THIS  PERIOD  OF  1260  YEARS.  3H 

ing  application  to  them  as  to  divine  men,  and  agents  for 
them  with  God.”  If  this  is  not  setting  them  up  as  me- 
diators instead  of  Christ,  or  even  with  him,  to  make  the 
best  of  it,  I know  not  how  language  could  make  it  plain- 
er. Again — “ Now  that  they  who  have  thus  made 
faithful  prayers  have  obtained  their  petitions,  clearly  ap- 
pears by  the  presents  and  gifts  brought  by  the  votaries, 
as  so  many  grateful  acknowledgments  of  their  recovery. 
Accordingly  some  do  present  the  effigies  of  eyes,  others 
of  hands,  and  these  made  of  gold  and  silver.  Where- 
fore, since  you  see  there  is  so  much  advantage  by  hon- 
ouring the  martyrs,  be  persuaded,  I beseech  you,  to  flee 
from  the  (Gentile)  error  of  Daemons ; and  make  use  of 
the  martyrs  as  so  many  lights  and  guides,  to  follow  the 
way  which  leads  directly  to  God.”*  Does  not  this  ex- 
clude the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  altogether  ? 

By  degrees  the  defection  increased,  and  near  the  end 
of  the  6th  century  “ the  ambassadors  of  Recard,  king  of 
Spain,  respectfully  offered  on  the  threshold  of  the  Vati- 
can (to  Pope  Gregory  the  great)  rich  presents  of  gold 
and  gems ; they  accepted,  as  a lucrative  exchange,  the 
hairs  of  St.  John  the  Baptist — a cross,  which  inclosed  a 
small  piece  of  the  true  wood,  and  a key  that  contained 
some  particles  of  the  iron  which  had  been  scraped  from 
the  chains  of  St.  Peter.”f 

Paul  the  1st,  excommunicated  Constantius  Copro- 
nymus,  the  Greek  emperor,  because  he  endeavoured  to 
abolish  the  worship  of  images.  Henry  4th,  emperor  of 
Germany  was  deposed  and  excommunicated  in  the  11th 
century,  by  Pope  Hildebrand,  the  2d.  Under  that  young 
and  ambitious  priest,  Innocent,  the  2d.  the  successor  of 
St.  Peter,  attained  the  full  meridian  of  greatness  ; and 
* Mede,  642.  | Gibbon,  6 vol.  30V. 


312  the  state  op  the  Christian  church. 


in  a reign  of  18  years  he  exercised  a despotic  command 
over  emperors  and  kings,  whom  he  raised  and  deposed 
— over  nations,  whom  ''in  interdicts  of  months  and  years) 
he  deprived,  for  the  offences  of  their  rulers,  of  the  exer- 
cise of  Christian  worship.  In  the  council  of  Lateran  he 
acted  as  the  ecclesiastical,  almost  as  the  temporal,  sove- 
reign of  the  east  and  the  west.  It  was  at  the  feet  of  his  I 
legate,  that  John,  kingof  England, surrendered  his  crown. 
And  Innocent  may  boast  of  the  two  most  signal  triumphs 
over  sense  and  humanity,  the  establishment  of  the  doc- 
trine of  transubstantiation,  and  the  institution  of  the  In- 
quisition. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  devotees  of  pictures  and  sta- 
tues were  gratified  with  the  indulgence  of  their  favourite 
worship ; and  the  Church  became  torn  with  disputes 
and  divisions  on  a subject  wholly  averse  to  the  doctrines, 
discipline,  and  practice  of  Jesus  Christ,  his  apostles,  and 
their  disciples,  for  almost  four  centuries.* 

In  this  distressing  view  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  we 
have  another  evidence  of  the  prophesying  of  the  witnes- 
ses in  sackloth  ; and  there  will  need  but  few  arguments 
to  convince  the  serious  reader  that  the  institutions  and  or- 
dinances of  the  Gospel  must  have  been  now  sunk  very  low 
indeed.  It  must,  however,  be  admitted,  that  amidst  all 
this  falling  away,  it  became  essentially  necessary,  to  an- 
swer the  great  pifrposes  of  power  and  wealth,  to  establish 
and  enforce  the  most  superstitious  veneration  for  the 
forms  and  ceremonies  of  the  Church.  The  Lord’s  day 
was,  therefore,  had  in  great  apparent  honour,  as  a reli- 
gious festival,  unless  dispensed  with  by  the  directors  of 
the  consciences  of  the  people ; and  the  Church  was 
crowded  with  admiring  votaries  of  the  rulers  of  the 
* Yid.  extract  from  Mosheim,  page  383. 


DURING  THIS  PERIOD  OF  1260  TEARS,  3 13 

Church,  who  thus  lorded  it  over  God’s  heritage,  while 
the  true  worshippers  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  were  but  thin- 
ly sowed  throughout  the  congregations. 

The  instruction  of  the  Lord’s  day,  bore  a strong  re- 
semblance to  the  character  of  the  teacher,  and  the  servants 
of  God  were  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge.  It  soon 
became  true,  that  as  was  the  minister,  so  were  the  people. 
The  extreme  desire  of  the  clergy  to  reconcile  the  Pagan 
to  the  Christian  mode  of  worship,  gave  rise  to  additional 
superstitions.  Hence  from  an  union  of  the  Platonic 
philosophy,  and  the  popular  opinions  of  half  converted 
Pagans,  arose  pilgrimages  to  tombs  of  martyrs — the  doc- 
trine of  purgatory — relics — worship  of  saints,  &c.  &c. 
Yet  notwithstanding  this  general  degeneracy,  these  wit- 
nesses in  sackloth  were  not  alone  : a chosen  few  experi- 
enced the  nourishment  of  the  golden  oil,  from  the  two 
olive-branches  emptied  through  the  golden  pipes  out  of 
themselves,  or,  in  plainer  language,  the  blessings  and  ad- 
vantages arising  from  the  instruction  of  the  word  of  God 
and  the  institutions  of  the  Gospel ; but  in  general  the 
Lord’s  day  and  the  public  ordinances,  including  the  dis- 
cipline of  the  Church,  were  made  to  answer  the  purposes 
of  violent  contentions  and  uncharitable  controversies. 

Besides  these  moral  and  religious  causes  for  the  wit- 
nesses mourning  in  sackloth,  arising  in  the  Church  of 
Christ,  the  political  state  of  the  empire  was  but  poorly 
calculated  to  support  the  spirituality  of  the  religion  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

The  account  given  by  the  historian  already  quoted, 
whose  testimony,  on  this  occasion,  is  preferred,  because 
he  will  not  be  considered  as  partial  to  the  cause  of  reli- 
gion, will  afford  the  best  ideas  on  this  subject.  “ The 
year  539  was  marked  by  an  invasion  of  the  Huns  and 


314 


THE  STATE  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH, 


Bulgarians  so  dreadful,  that  it  almost  effaced  the  memo- 
ry of  their  past  inroads.  They  spread  from  the  suburbs 
of  Constantinople  to  the  Ionian  gulph,  destroyed  32  ci- 
ties or  castles,  and  repassed  the  Danube,  dragging  at  their 
horses’  heels  120,000  of  the  subjects  of  Justinian.  In  a 
subsequent  inroad  they  pierced  the  wall  of  the  Thracian 
Chersonesus  ; extirpated  the  habitations  and  the  inhabi- 
tants, and  returned  to  their  companions,  loaded  with  the 
spoils  of  Asia ; and  Procopius  has  confidently  affirmed 
that  in  a reign  of  32  years,  each  annual  inroad  of  Barbari- 
ans consumed  two  hundred  thousand  of  the  inhabitants 
of  the  Roman  empire.  The  same  Procopius,  as  confi- 
dently affirms,  that  five  millions  of  Africans  were  consu- 
med by  the  wars  and  government  of  the  emperor  Justi- 
nian, under  the  famous  N arses.'*'  After  the  recovery  of 
Italj^,  Justinian  might  dictate  benevolent  edicts,  and  Nar- 
ses  might  second  his  wishes  by  the  restoration  of  cities, 
but  the  power  of  kings  is  most  effectual  to  destroy,  and 
the  twenty  years  of  Gothic  war,  had  consummated  the 
distress  and  depopulation  of  Italy.  As  early  as  the  4th 
campaign  under  the  discipline  ofBelisarius  himself,  fifty 
thousand  labourers  died  of  hunger  in  the  narrow  region 
of  Misenum.  A still  greater  number  were  consumed  by 
famine,  in  the  southern  provinces  without  the  Ionion 
gulph.  Acorns  were  used  in  the  place  of  bread.  Pro- 
copius had  seen  a distressed  orphan  suckled  by  a she 
goat.  Seventeen  passengers  were  lodged,  murdered,  and 
eaten  by  a woman,  who  was  detected  and  slain  by  the 
eighteenth. 


* As  soon  ns  Narseshad  paid  his  devotion  to  the  author  of  victo- 
ry, and  the  blessed  .virgin,  his  'peculiar  patroness,  he  praised,  re- 
warded, and  dismissed  the  Lombards.— 7 Gibb.  388. 


DURING  THIS  PERIOD  OF  1260  YEARS.  3^5 

In  542  a terrible  plague  arose,  which  raged  with  such 
fury,  that  many  cities  of  the  east  were  left  vacant,  and  in 
several  districts  of  Italy,  the  harvest  and  the  vintage  wi- 
thered on  the  ground.”* 

“ Each  year  of  Justinian’s  reign  is  marked  by  the  re- 
petition of  earthquakes  of  such  duration,  that  Constan- 
tinople has  been  shaken  above  forty  days  ; of  such  ex- 
tent, that  the  shock  was  communicated  to  the  whole 
surface  of  the  globe,  or  at  least,  of  the  Roman  em- 
pire. An  impulsive  or  vibratory  motion  was  felt ; 
enormous  chasms  were  opened  ; huge  and  heavy  bodies 
were  discharged  into  the  air ; the  sea  alternately  advan- 
ced and  retreated,  beyond  its  ordinary  bounds ; and  a 
mountain  was  torn  from  Libanus,  and  cast  into  the 
waves,  where  it  protected,  as  a mole,  the  new  harbour  of 
Botrys,  in  Phoenicia.” 

Two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  persons  are  said  to 
have  perished  in  the  earthquake  of  Antioch,  whose  do- 
mestic multitudes  were  swelled  by  the  conflux  of  stran- 
gers to  the  festivals  of  the  Ascension.  The  loss  of  Be- 
rytes,  in  1551,  was  of  smaller  account;  but  of  much 
greater  value.  The  schools  of  Berytes  were  filled  with 
the  rising  spirits  of  the  age,  and  many  a youth  was  lost 
in  the  earthquake,  who  might  have  lived  to  have  been 
the  scourge  or  guardian  of  his  country. f 

Thus  ended  the  sixth  century,  being  the  first  hundred 
years  of  the  witnesses  prophesy  in  sackloth,  or  of  the 
reign  of  the  man  of  sin,  when  spiritual  idolatry  by  the 
worship  of  images,  saints,  and  relics  was  established,  and 
also  the  total  destruction  of  the  sovereignty  of  Rome 
Pagan  accomplished.  All  the  Christian  fathers  consi- 

* Gibb.' vol.  4.  p.  379,  and  vol.  7,  p.  400.  423.  f Ibid.  vol.  7 p.  416. 

S s 


316  THE  STATE  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH, 

dered  themselves  safe  from  the  distresses  foretold  in  the 
sacred  Scriptures,  to  the  true  Church  of  Christ,  underthe 
power  of  the  man  of  sin,  while  the  Roman  emperors  pre- 
served their  authority  and  dominion  over  the  empire ; 
and  therefore,  Tertullian  answers  the  charge  of  enmity  in 
Christians  to  the  welfare  of  the  government  by  this  ar- 
gument, in  his  apology,  where  “ he  assigns  it  as  a par- 
ticular reason  why  the  Christians  prayed  for  the  Roman 
empire,  because  they  knew  that  the  greatest  calamity 
hanging  over  the  world,  was  retarded  by  the  continuance 
of  it.” 

“ Indeed  it  was  the  reigning  opinion  of  the  generality  of 
Christians,  of  the  earliest  times,  that  the  man  of  sin  would 
appear  soon  after  the  fall  of  the  Roman  empire.*  They 
looked  forward  to  this  event  as  so  replete  with  alarm  and 
danger  to  the  Church,  that  it  was  a custom  to  introduce 
particular  prayers  into  their  Liturgy,  for  the  continuance 
of  the  empire  of  Pagan  Rome,  that  the  coming  of  anti- 
christ might  be  delayed.”! 

It  would  be  undertaking  to  write  the  history  of  the 
succeeding  centuries,  and  far  beyond  my  design  and 
abilities,  to  proceed  in  stating  the  conduct  of  the  profes- 
sors and  teachers  of  the  holy  religion  of  the  meek  and 
lowly  Jesus,  as  too  generally  giving  conclusive  testimo- 
ny of  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophesy  now  under  conside- 
ration ; suffice  it  to  say,  that  it  seems  well  agreed,  by 
the  most  candid  inquirers  after  truth,  that  during  the 
seventh  century  the  Church  continued  to  be  divided  by 

* Tertullian  also  says  on  the  passage,  “ only  he  who  now  let- 
teth,  will  let,  until  he  be  taken  out  of  the  way” — “ who  can  this 
be  but  the  Roman  state,  the  division  of  which  into  ten  kingdoms 
will  bring  on  antichrist,  and  then  the  wicked  one  shall  be  reveal- 
ed.”— De  Resurrect.  Carnis.  cap.  24.  p.  340. 

f 2d.  Kett.  58. 


DURING  THIS  PERIOD  OF  1260  YEARS.  317 

the  Arian  controversy  and  many  other  heresies,  by  which 
the  violences  and  rancour  of  the  human  passions,  mix- 
ing with  religious  intolerance,  produced  the  most  dan- 
gerous breaches  in  the  mystical  body  of  Christ. 

It  was  no  uncommon  thing  to  see  troops  of  Catholics 
hasting  to  the  stake  or  gibbet  this  year ; and  the  next  to 
find  their  persecutors  either  abjuring  Arianism  through 
fear,  or  sealing  their  attachment  to  those  peculiar  tenets 
with  their  blood,  in  equal  numbers.  We  are  well  in- 
formed that  the  Jews  also  had  their  share  in  these  times 
of  distress.  By  law,  they  were  obliged,  on  pain  of 
death,  to  be  baptized  ; and  the  coronation  oath  made  it 
the  duty  of  the  kings  of  Spain,  to  enforce  the  laws 
against  the  unfortunate  Hebrews.* 

The  bishops  of  Rome  in  their  disputes  with  the  bish- 
op of  Constantinople,  seemed  to  confirm  their  own  sen- 
tence, and  give  very  full  testimony  to  the  Church,  that 
the  man  of  sin  had  taken  possession  of  his  throne.  It 
was  during  this  century  that  Gregory  the  great,  the  Ro- 
man Pontiff,  writing  to  the  bishop  of  Constantinople, 
and  disputing  his  claim  to  superiority,  says,  “ I affirm 
confidently,  that  whoever  styles  himself  universal  bishop , 
or  is  solicitous  for  the  title,  by  this  elevation  of  heart, 
proves  himself  to  be  the  forerunner  of  antichrist.” 

Afterwards,  in  the  10th  century,  at  a council  held  at 
the  city  of  Rheims,  Arnulph,  bishop  of  Orleans,  thus 

* Chintela,  king  of  Spain,  convened  the  5th  council  ot  Toledo 
among  other  things,  to  engage  the  clergy  to  countenance  his  cru- 
elties towards  the  Jews.  u This  council  solemnly  ratified  the 
edict  he  had  enacted,  for  the  banishment  of  this  miserable  people, 
and  ordained  that  no  prince  should  thereafter  ascend  the  Spanish 
throne,  till  he  had  taken  an  oath  to  observe  all  the  laws  against 

them.”t 


f Basnagfe,  582- 


318  THE  STATE  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH, 

addressed  the  council,  while  he  spoke  of  the  reigning 
bishop  of  Rome.  “ What  think  ye,  reverend  fathers,  of 
this  man,  elevated  on  a lofty  throne,  and  glittering  in  gold 


and  purple  ? Whom  do  you  account  him  to  be  ? Sure- 
ly, if  destitute  of  charity,  and  elated  with  the  pride  of 
science  alone,  he  is  antichrist,  sitting  in  the  temple  of 
God,  and  shewing  himself  that  he  is  God.” 

St.  Bernard,  in  the  twelfth  century,  employed  the  force 
of  his  great  eloquence  against  the  corruptions  of  the  see 
of  Rome.  “ The  Popes,”  said  he,  “ call  themselves  the 
ministers  of  Christ,  and  they  serve  antichrist.  The 
beast  of  the  Revelations,  to  whom  was  given  a mouth, 
speaking  blasphemies,  and  to  war  with  the  saints,  seizes 
the  chair  of  St.  Peter  like  a lion  ready  for  his  prey.” 
The  Waldenses  and  Albigenses,  who  may  be  called 
the  Protestants  of  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries, 
asserted  in  their  declarations  of  their  faith,  that  the 
Church  of  Rome  was  the  whore  of  Babylon.* 

According  to  Barington,  (Annual Register,  1787,  p.  6,) 
the  sentence  of  excommunication  was  in  these  words, 
“ Peter,  prince  of  the  apostles,  listen- to  thy  servant, 
whom  thou  hast  tutored  from  his  youth,  and  whom,  to 
the  present  hour,  thou  hast  freed  from  the  hands  of 
the  wicked,  who  hate  me  because  I am  faithful  to  thee. 
Thou  can st  witness,  and  with  thee  canst  witness,  the 
holy  mother  of  Christ,  and  thy  brother  Paul,  that,  un- 
willingly, I was  compelled  to  mount  this  holy  throne. 
Rather  would  I have  worn  out  this  life  in  exile,  than 
have  usurped  thy  seat  to  gain  glory  and  the  praise  of 
mortals.  By  thy  favour  has  the  care  of  the  Christian 
world  been  committed  to  me : from  thee,  I have  the 


* 2 Kett.  41. 


DURING  THIS  PERIOD  OF  1260  YEARS.  3 19 

power  of  binding  and  loosening.  Resting  on  this  assu- 
rance, for  the  honour  and  support  of  the  Church,  in  the 
name  of  God,  the  Father  Almighty , of  his  Son , and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  I depose  Henry,  who  rashly  and  inso- 
lently has  raised  his  arm  against  thy  Church,  from  all 
imperial  and  regal  power,  and  his  subjects,  I absolve 
from  all  allegiance  to  him.  For  it  is  meet  that  he,  who 
aims  to  retrench  the  majesty  of  thy  Church  should  be 
despoiled  of  his  own  honours.” 

Mr.  White,  in  his  learned  and  excellent  sermons,  has 
epitomized  the  character  of  the  Church,  in  the  sixth  and 
seventh  centuries,  with  great  candor  and  great  justice — 
“ If  in  surveying  the  history  of  the  sixth  and  seventh 
centuries,  (says  he)  we  call  to  our  remembrance  that  pu- 
rity of  doctrines,  that  simplicity  of  manners,  that  spirit 
of  meekness  and  universal  benevolence,  which  marked 
the  character  of  the  Christian  in  the  apostolic  age  ; the 
dreadful  reverse  which  we  here  behold,  cannot  but  strike 
us  with  astonishment  and  horror,  divided  into  num- 
berless parties,  on  account  of  distinctions  the  most  tri- 
fling and  absurd,  contending  with  each  other  from 
perverseness,  and  persecuting  each  other  with  rancour  ; 
corrupt  in  opinion,  and  degenerate  in  practice ; the 
Christians  of  this  unhappy  period,  seemed  to  have  re- 
tained little  more  than  the  name  and  external  profession 
of  their  religion.  Of  a Christian  Church,  scarce  any 
vestige  remained.  The  most  profligate  principles,  and 
absurd  opinions,  were  universally  predominant;  igno- 
rance amidst  the  most  favourable  opportunities  of  know- 
ledge ; vice,  amidst  the  noblest  encouragement  to  virtue ; 
a pretended  zeal  for  truth,  mixed  with  the  wildest  extra- 
vagancies of  error ; an  implacable  spirit  of  discord  about 
opinions  which  none  could  settle;  and  a general  and  strik- 


320 


THE  STATE  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH, 


ing  similarity  in  the  commission  of  crimes,  which  it  was 
the  duty  and  interest  of  all  to  avoid.”* 

The  history  of  the  Church,  till  the  time  of  the  refor- 
mation, is  but  a repetition  (with  tenfold  undeniable  testi- 
mony) of  the  degeneracy  of  the  Church  rulers.  As 
they  increased  in  wealth  and  power,  so  they  confirmed 
what  had  been  foretold  of  God’s  witnesses,  viz.  the 
public  instruction  of  the  people  in  the  word  of  God, 
and  the  Lord’s  day  with  its  ordinances,  prophesying 
sackloth. 


The  annals  of  every  of  the  ten  kingdoms,  into  which 
the  empire  was  divided,  are  filled  with  the  quarrels,  ex- 
communications,  slaughters,  and  bloodshed,  occasioned 
by  the  worshipping  of  images,  or  spiritual  whoredom  ; 
invocation  of  saints,  thereby  dividing  the  mediatorial 
office  of  the  one  only  Saviour;  the  supremacy  and  domina- 
tion of  the  bishop  of  Rome ; and  all  the  absurd  ceremo- 
nies introduced  by  him  into  the  pure  and  simple  wor- 
ship of  Almighty  *God,  as  taught  and  established  in  the 
Gospel ; so  that  what  is  asserted  of  the  Church,  in  one 
of  the  ten  kingdoms,  may  be  well  applied  to  the  general 
state  of  the  Church,  throughout  Christendom ; “ that 
the  greatest  ignorance  and  superstition  prevailed  ; rever- 
ences to  saints  and  relics  seemed  to  have  supplanted  the 
worship  of  the  Supreme  Being.  Donations  to  Churches 
atoned  for  every  violation  of  the  laws  of  society,  and 
monastic  observances  were  more  esteemed  than  moral 
virtue.  Pilgrimages  to  Rome  were  represented  as  the 
most  meritorious  acts  of  devotion.  Not  only  noblemen 
and  ladies,  butgeven  kings  and  princes,  resigning  their 
crowns,  implored  a safe  passport  to  Heaven,  at  the  foot  of 


* White’s  Sermons,  S3. 


DURING  THIS  PERIOD  OF  1260  YEARS.  32 X 

St.  Peter’s  chair,  and  exchanged  the  purple  for  the  sack- 
loth.” 

Gregory  the  2d,  in  his  epistle  to  the  emperor  Leo,  in 
the  8th  century,  says,  “ Are  you  ignorant  that  the  Popes 
are  the  bonds  of  union,  the  mediators  of  peace  between 
the  east  and  the  west?  The  eyes  of  the  nations  are 
fixed  upon  our  humility,  and  they  revere,  as  a God  upon 
earth,  the  apostle  St.  Peter,  whose  image  you  threaten 
to  destroy.  The  remote  and  interior  kingdoms  of  the  west 
present  their  homage  to  Christ  and  his  vicegerent 

Innocent  the  3d,  asserted  that  the  Popes  held  on  earth 
the  place  not  of  mere  men,  but  of  the  true  God . 

Martin  the  5th,  in  the  instructions  which  he  gave  to 
the  ambassadors  whom  he  sent  to  Constantinople,  styled 
himself  the  most  holy , and  the  most  blessed \ who  has  the 
celestial  empire , who  is  Lord  upon  earth , successor  of 
St.  Peter , the  Christ  of  the  Lord , the  master  of  the 
universe,  the  father  of  kings,  and  the  light  of  the  world. 

An  archbishop  thus  addressed  Leo  X.  “ All  power  is 
given  unto  you;  and  he  who  said  all,  excepted  nothing.” 
This  Pope  suffered  himself  to  be  styled  divine  majesty. 
Paul  the  1st,  allowed  himself  to  be  called  Vice -God, 
and  received  the  prophetic  language  of  Jeremiah  and 
Daniel  as  applicable  to  himself,  f > 

Leo  X.  issued  an  edict,  in  which  he  commanded  his 
spiritual  subjects  to  acknowledge  his  power  of  delivering 
from  all  the  punishments  due  to  sin  and  transgression  of 
every  kind.J 

So  true  is  the  prophetic  declaration  of  the  Scriptures, 
“ and  the  king  shall  do  according  to  his  will ; and  he 
shall  exalt  himself,  and  magnify  himself  above  every 

* 2 Kett.  209.  cites  5 Gibb.  107.  f Jerem.  27- — 8.  Danl.  7~ 4. 
f Mosheim. 


322  THE  STATE  OP  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH, 

God,  and  shall  speak  marvellous  things  against  the  God 
of  Gods,  and  shall  prosper  till  the  indignation  be  accom- 
plished, for  that  which  is  determined  shall  be  done.* 
When  a new  Pope  is  inaugurated,  he  is  clothed  with 
the  pontifical  robes,  and  crowned,  and  placed  upon  the 
altar  of  the  Church  of  St.  Peter,  at  Rome,  and  the  car- 
dinals come  and  kiss  his  feet,  which  ceremony  is  called 
adoration.  They  first  elect  and  then  worship  him  ; as 
in  the  medals  of  St.  Martin  5th,  where  two  are  represent- 
ed as  crowning  the  Pope,  and  two  kneeling  before  him, 
with  this  inscription,  quern  creant  adorant.  Whom  they 
create  they  adore.  At  his  coronation,  when  a cardinal  dea- 
con having  taken  a mitre  from  his  head,  another  places 
upon  it  the  triple  crown,  and  says,  “ receive  this  tiara, 
adorned  with  three  crowns,  and  know  that  thou  art  fa- 
ther of  princes  and  kings ; governor  of  the  globe  of 
the  earth,  and  vicegerent  of  our  Saviour  Jesus.” 

Cardinal  Bellarmine,  when  treating  of  the  Roman  Pon- 
tiffs, tells  us  they  must  peculiarly  well  understand  the 
authority  of  their  own  see.  Let  us,  therefore,  hear  them 
speak  from  their  Apostolical  chair.  “ He  who  reigneth 
on  high,  to  whom  all  power  is  given  in  heaven  and  in 
earth,  hath  committed  the  one  Holy  Catholic  and  Apos- 
tolical Church,  out  of  which  there  is  no  Salvation,  to  be 
governed  with  plenitude  of  power,  by  one  only  on  earth, 
namely,  by  Peter,  the  prince  of  the  apostles,  and  by  the 
successor  of  St.  Peter,  the  Roman  Pontiff.  This  one 
he  hath  constituted  a prince  over  all  nations  and  king- 
doms ; to  pluck  up,  waste,  destroy,  plant,  and  build.f” 
JSengelius  mentions,  “ that  formerly  the  word  mystery 
was  written  on  the  Pope's  mitre , in  front , till  some  of  the 
reformers  took  notice  of  it,  when  it  was  removed.! 

*T)anl.  llth,  36.  f Kett.  197.  1 Vid.  Rev.  17th  ch.  5th  v. 


DURING  THIS  PERIOD  OF  1260  YEARS.  323 

In  the  eighth  century,  ignorance  so  greatly  prevailed, 
that  few  of  the  clergy  could  write  their  names,  but  made 
their  marks  when  called  to  subscribe  the  canons  of  many 
of  the  councils  held  for  the  government  of  the  Church  ; 
and  the  ability  of  reading  the  Gospels,  and  repeating  the 
Lord’s  prayer,  were  thought  sufficient  to  introduce  a 
man  into  priest’s  orders. 

In  the  ninth  century,  the  bishops  and  priests  thought 
it  too  great  a condescension  to  instruct  the  people  by 
publickly  teaching  them  in  sermons,  as  had  been  profes- 
sedly the  custom,  but  they  turned  this  service  over  to 
the  inferior  clergy ; and  Charlemagne  being  convinced 
of  the  absolute  incapacity  of  the  clergy,  to  teach  the 
people,  by  any  performances  of  their  own,  or  explaining 
the  Gospels  and  epistles  with  any  degree  of  propriety, 
he  ordered  three  of  the  most  learned  prelates  to  compile 
from  the  best  authorities,  homilies,  or  short  discourses 
on  texts  of  Scripture,  which  the  lazy,  ignorant  clergy 
were  to  get  by  memory,  and  repeat  to  the  people,  who 
were  kept  in  the  greatest  ignorance  by  them,  and  of 
course,  in  a state  of  absolute  dependance  upon  them- 
selves, and  made  to  consider  the  Scriptures  as  a kind  of 
charm,  the  whole  virtue  of  which  was  in  the  breast  of 
the  priest.  To  this  end  they  were  continued  in  an  un- 
known language. 

The  Romans  kept  them  in  the  Latin  tongue,  and  do 
so  to  this  day.  The  Egyptian  Churches  confined  them 
to  the  Coptic  language.  The  Nestorians  to  the  Syrian. 
The  Abyssinians  to  the  old  Ethiopic,  and  the  Greeks  to 
the  ancient  Greek  ; though  all  these  languages  had  long 
been  obsolete,  and  unintelligible  to  the  common  people. 

Is  it  possible  for  words  to  point  out  a more  convin- 
cing evidence  of  these  two  witnesses  prophesying  in 

Tt 


324  THE  STATE  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH, 

sackloth,  when  the  very  language  in  which  the  divine 
Scriptures,  designed  for  the  salvation  of  every  man,  were 
kept,  could  not  be  understood  by  the  people,  and  they, 
at  the  same  time,  obliged  to  depend  upon  teachers  near- 
ly as  ignorant  as  themselves  ? 

In  short,  from  a general  review  of  these  early  ages  of 
the  Church,  the  intelligent  and  attentive  mind  cannot 
but  take  notice,  that  the  continual  discontents,  created  by 
the  mismanagement  and  violences  of  civil  affairs,  were 
greatly  heightened  by  the  divisions  and  animosities  daily- 
arising  in  the  Church. 

The  Pagans  persecuted  the  Christians  with  the  most 
rancorous  and  unabating  cruelty ; when  in  their  turn,  the 
Christians,  (being  restored  to  political  influence  and 
power)  often  became  the  most  violent  and  unforgiving 
persecutors ; thereby  denying  the  faith,  by  a conduct 
wholly  incompatible  with  the  benevolent  temper  of  the 
Christian  character.  The  most  dreadful  animosities 
were  provoked  on  both  sides  ; and  after  the  Pagans  were 
overpowered  and  silenced,  then  new  sects  arose ; new 
disputes  took  place ; new  jealousies  and  antipathies 
raged.  The  divisions,  heresies,  and  schisms  of  the 
Church  destroyed  every  principle  of  the  doctrines  and 
example  of  the  prince  of  peace,  who  taught  his  follow- 
ers the  new  commandment  of  loving  one  another,  as  an 
essential  qualification  for  entering  into  his  kingdom. 

When  the  northern  Barbarians  established  themselves 
in  the  Roman  empire,  and  became  acquainted  with  the 
character  and  conduct  of  her  citizens,  Liutprand,  one  of 
their  historians,  tells  us,  “ that  such  was  the  horror  we 
had  of  the  Roman  manners,  that  when  we  would  brand 
an  enemy,  with  disgraceful  and  contumelious  appella- 
tions, we  call  him  a Roman:  a name  which  compre- 


DURING  THIS  PERIOD  OF  1260  YEARS.  325 

hends  whatever  is  base,  cowardly,  avaricious,  luxurious, 
in  a word  a liar,  and  every  other  vice.” 

From  this  account  of  the  awful  degeneracy  of  man- 
ners, prevalent  in  the  Christian  world,  can  we  wonder  at 
the  terms  of  prophetic  declaration,  that  the  two  great 
witnesses  for  Jehovah,  his  word,  and  ordinances  should 
fee  said  to  prophesy  in  sackloth. 

My  plan  will  not  permit  me  to  proceed  through  the 
remaining  centuries  till  the  reformation  ; suffice  it  to  say, 
that  errors  of  every  kind  increased  with  every  year. 
Ignorance,  superstition,  and  spiritual  idolatry,  with  the 
worship  of  images,  relics,  pilgrimages,  indulgencies, 
justly  entitled,  in  the  Scriptures,  spiritual  whoredom  and 
fornication,  with  an  absolute  submission  to  the  clergy, 
universally  prevailed,  till  almost  every  trace  of  the  original 
principles  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  designs  of  its  ordinan- 
ces, were  lost.  “ During  the  ages  of  ignorance,  which 
followed  the  subversion  of  the  Roman  empire  in  the 
west,  the  bishops  of  the  imperial  city,  extended  their 
dominion  over  the  laity,  as  well  as  the  clergy,  of  the 
Latin  Church. 

The  fabric  of  superstition,  which  they  had  erected,  and 
which  riright  long  have  defied  the  feeble  efforts  of  reason, 
was  at  length  assaulted  by  a crowd  of  resolute  opposers 
of  the  Catholic  Hierarchy,  who,  from  the  twelfth  to  the 
sixteenth  century,  assumed  the  popular  character  of  re- 
formers. The  Church  of  Rome  defended,  by  violence, 
the  empire  which  she  had  acquired  by  fraud  ; a system 
of  peace  and  benevolence  was  soon  disgraced  by  pro- 
scriptions, wars,  massacres,  and  the  institution  of  the 
Inquisition,  or  holy  office : and  as  the  reformers  were 
animated  by  the  love  of  civil  as  well  as  religious  free- 
dom, the  Catholic  princes  connected  their  own  interests 


326  TIIE  STATE  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH, 

with  that  of  the  clergy,  and  enforced,  by  fire  and  the 
sword,  the  terrors  of  spiritual  censures.  In  the  Nether- 
lands alone,  more  than  one  hundred  thousand  of  the  sub- 
jects of  Charles  the  5th,  are  said  to  have  suffered  by  the 
hands  of  the  executioner  ; and  this  extraordinary  num- 
ber is  attested  by  Grotius.”*  Bishop  engaged  against 
bishop  ; and  even  St.  Peter’s  chair  was  divided  against 
itself,  there  being,  at  one  time,  three  Popes,  each  claim- 
ing to  be  the  vicar  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  the  true  and 
infallible  successor  of  the  holy  apostles. 

It  would  not  suit  my  present  purpose  to  enter  more 
minutely  into  particulars,  or  I might  mention  the  re- 
markable and  wanton  destruction  of  the  Albigenses  and 
Waldenses  in  the  twelfth  century.  The  Lollards  in 
Germany,  who  were  hunted  like  wild  beasts.  John  Huss, 
and  Jerome  Prague  expiring  at  the  stake,  by  a decree  of 
the  council  of  Constance,  in  the  fifteenth  century  ; 
and  real  Christians,  under  various  other  denominations, 
became  the  objects  of  universal  hatred ; so  that  every 
one  who  could  persecute  and  destroy  them  thought  he  did 
God  eminent  and  meritorious  service.  Primitive  Chris- 
tianity was  so  nearly  eradicated,  that  it  was  with  difficul- 
ty a sufficient  number  of  real  Christians  could  be  got 
together  to  determine  on  measures  for  their  general  safe- 
ty; and  to  find  a professing  Church,  free  from  gross 
error  and  superstition,  was  very  rare  throughout  Chris- 
tendom. 

“ It  has  been  computed  that  fifty  millions  of  Protes- 
tants have,  at  different  times,  been  the  victims  of  Papal 
persecutions,  and  have  been  cruelly  put  to  death  on  ac- 
count of  their  religious  opinions.”! 

* Gibbon,  6 vol.  495. 

f Simpson,  346,  353.  vid.  Gibb,  ch,  54,  fol.  535. 


DURING  THIS  PERIOD  OF  1260  YEARS.  327 

France  boasts  of  more  martyrs  to  the  truth  than  any 
other  kingdom  in  Europe.  About  200  years  ago,  by 
order  of  the  king,  bishops,  and  priests,  30,000,  some  say 
60,000,  Protestants  were  murdered  in  the  course  of  a 
few  days.  After  this  a civil  war  broke  out,  which  last- 
ed near  sixty  years,  in  the  very  heart  of  the  country  ; in 
which  Puffendorf  tells  us  that  there  were  destroyed,  one 
million  of  people — 150,000,000  of  money  were  spent — 
nine  cities,  400  villages,  20,000  Churches,  2000  monas- 
teries, and  10,000  houses  were  burnt,  or  laid  level  with 
the  ground.  This  is  but  little  more  than  150  years  ago. 
In  the  reign  of  Louis  the  14th,  an  innumerable  multi- 
tude of  people  were  harrassed  and  put  to  death,  in  the 
most  cruel  and  ignominious  manner  men  or  devils  could 
invent,  and  this  about  100  years  since.  And  800,000 
persons  left  the  kingdom.  Voltaire  says  500,000.* 

When  the  Pope  received  the  news  of  the  massacre  of 
the  30,000,  above  mentioned,  he  appointed  a public 
thanksgiving,  and  Te  Deum  was  sung  for  joy  in  the- 
Church  of  St.  Louis.  The  king,  archbishops,  bishops, 
clergy,  and  nobles  too,  went  in  public  procession,  sing- 
ing the  praises  of  God,  for  this  bloody  and  diabolical 
tranasction.’* 

Will  any  one  wonder,  that  when  God  in  his  provi- 
dence shall  call  this  nation  to  account,  that  vengeance 
should  fall  on  these  orders  and  dignitaries  of  the  king- 
dom. “ They  shall  be  rewarded  even  as  they  rewarded 
others,  and  then  shall  be  doubled  unto  them  double, 
according  to  their  works.  In  the  cup  they  have  filled 
fill  to  them  double.”! 

* Introd.  to  the  Hist,  of  Europe,  ch.  5,  201. 

+ Rev.  18th  ch.*  6th  v. 


328  THE  STATE  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH, 

That  the  reader  may  form  a better  idea  of  the  state  of 
the  Church,  in  this,  its  great  apostasy,  about  the  time  of 
the  commencement  of  the  reformation,  an  extract  from 
the  famous  bishop  Burnet’s  history  of  that  very  impor- 
tant era  is  here  inserted,  by  which  may  be  drawn  a tole- 
rable good  picture  of  the  debasement  of  the  Church,  and 
the  prophesying  of  the  witnesses  in  sackloth,  from  the 
ninth  to  the  fifteenth  century.  “ At  the  time  that  Lu- 
ther began  the  reformation,  the  conduct  of  the  dignified 
clergy  throughout  all  Europe,  had  long  given  infinite 
scandal : the  bishops  were  grossly  ignorant ; they  seldom 
resided  in  their  diocesses,  except  to  riot  at  high  festi- 
vals ; and  all  the  effect  that  residence  could  have,  was  to 
corrupt  others  by  their  ill  examples.  They  followed  the 
courts  of  princes,  and  aspired  to  the  greatest  offices.  The 
abbots  and  monks  were  wholly  given  up  to  luxury  and 
idleness  ; and  it  appeared  by  the  unmarried  state  of  the 
seculars  and  regulars,  that  the  restraining  them  from  ha- 
ving wives  of  their  own,  made  them  conclude  they  had 
a right  to  all  other  men’s.  The  inferior  clergy  were  no 
better  ; and  not  having  places  of  retreat  to  conceal  their 
vices  in,  as  the  monks  had,  they  became  more  public. 
In  sum,  all  ranks  of  Christians  were  so  universally  des- 
pised and  hated,  that  the  world  were  apt  to  be  possessed 
against  their  doctrines,  for  the  sake  of  men  whose  in- 
terest it  was  to  support  them  ; and  the  worship  of  God 
was  so  defiled  with  much  gross  superstition,  that  with- 
out great  enquiries,  all  men  were  easily  convinced,  that 
the  Church  stood  in  much  need  of  a reformation.” 
Luther  himself  says,  in  a letter  to  his  friend  Philip 
Melancthon,  “ Italy  is  clouded  with  the  palpable  dark  - 
ness of  Egypt,  so  ignorant  are  they. of  Christ,  and  of  the 
things  that  belong  to  Christ ; yet  these  are  held  as  the 


DURING  THIS  PERIOD  OF  1260  YEARS.  329 

Lords  and  masters  of  our  faith  and  morals.”  The 
great  offence  Luther  gave,  was  his  foundation  doctrine  ; 
when  he  laid  it  down  as  an  unshaken  maxim,  that  the 
sacred  Scriptures  are  the  sole  foundation  of  all  doctrine ; 
and  that  all  human  opinions  are  to  be  brought  to  them 
as  the  touchstone. 

Under  this  view  of  the  Church  and  its  apostasy,  no  one 
who  has  considered  the  importance  of  the  word  of  God, 
as  contained  in  the  Scriptures  of  the  old  and  new  Testa- 
ments, and  the  advantage  derived  from  the  intelligent 
and  faithful  preaching  of  it  to  the  people  at  large,  both 
as  to  faith  and  morals,  with  the  blessing  that  the  Sabbath 
and  Lord’s  day  has  always  been  to  the  Church  of  Christ, 
under  every  dispensation,  will  hesitate  to  say,  that  these 
witnesses  of  Jehovah  have  literally  been  prophesying  in 
sackloth. 


THE  GOVERNMENT, 


DESCRIBED  BY  “ THE  BEAST  ARISING  OUT  OF  THE  BOTTOMLESS 
PIT,”  (OR  ABYSS,)  AVHICH  WILL  ASCERTAIN  THE  APPROACH  OF 
THE  TOTAL  DESTRUCTION  OF  THE  MAN  OF  SIN  AND  ANTI- 
CHRIST, OR  THE  ENDING  OF  THE  1260  YEARS,  WHEN  THE  WIT- 
NESSES WILL  BE  ABOUT  TO  FINISH  THEIR  TESTIMONY. 

WHENEVER  the  government  shall  arise,  described 
in  this  chapter,  as  that  of  the  beast  arising  out  of  the 
bottomless  pit,  or  abyss,  who  is  to  make  war  with  and 
destroy  these  witnesses  of  God,  then  the  time  when  the 
witnesses  will  be  about  to  finish  their  prophesy  ; and  of 
consequence  the  time  of  the  ending  of  the  second  woe, 
which  all  synchronize,  will  probably  be  ascertained  with 
more  precision  than  by  any  other  past  events,  and  there- 
by the  wise  will  begin  to  understand,  though  the  wicked 
shall  continue  to  do  foolishly. 

This  mode  of  writing  and  speaking  in  figures,  (as  has 
been  already  noticed)  was  not  only  common  among  the 
eastern  nations,  so  as  to  be  adopted  as  a usual  mode  of 
instruction  in  both  religious  and  political  truths,  but  it 
became  necessary,  in  all  cases,  where  the  world  at  large 
were  to  be  informed,  as  answering  the  purpose  of  an  uni- 
versal language. 

Indeed  this  mode  of  instruction  was  adopted,  not  only 
by  the  ministers  of  religion,  but  by  philosophers,  politi- 
cians, Jews,  and  Gentiles,  Christians,  and  Pagans.  This 
was  more  necessary,  as  the  knowledge  of  letters  and  of 
writing  was  so  rare,  and,  by  this  means,  it  became  as 
intelligible  to  the  people  of  that  day,  as  our  mode  of  de- 


THE  GOVERNMENT,  DESCRIBED  BY  THE,  &c.  33  q 

nominating  the  weight  of  any  thing  by  numeral  letters, 
as  112  lbs.  is  to  us  at  this  day. 

Powers  and  states,  in  the  early  times  of  antiquity,  were 
designated  and  known  by  their  symbols ; and,  in  after 
ages,  came  to  be  distinguished  by  writers  under  the 
names  of  such  symbols,  as  well  as  by  their  proper  appel- 
lations. As  the  lion  with  eagle’s  wings,  signified  the 
strength  of  the  Assyrian  empire,  and  the  celerity  of  its 
conquests.  The  beast,  with  three  ribs  in  his  mouth,  inti- 
mated the  reduction  which  Cyrus  made  of  Babylon, 
Lydia,  and  Egypt,  to  the  Persian  monarchy.  The  leo- 
pard, with  four  heads  and  four  wings,  denoted  Alexan- 
der and  his  four  successors ; and  the  beast,  with  ten 
horns  and  iron  feet,  represented  the  Roman  empire  and 
its  divisions  into  ten  kingdoms,  or  principalities.  This 
was  a language  as  well  known  to  skilful  readers  at  that 
time,  as  now  the  arms,  colours,  fields  of  escutcheons, 
are  to  heralds.*  Hence  we  hear  of  the  ancient  philoso- 
phers so  often  teaching  by  means  of  fables.  Persia  was 
as  well  known  by  the  ram,  it  being  the  royal  ensign ; 
Macedon  by  the  goat,  since  king  Carinus,  as  Great  Bri- 
tain is  by  a lion  and  unicorn  ; the  emperor  by  a spread 
eagle  with  two  heads  ; or  the  United  States  of  America, 
by  the  bald  eagle  with  thirteen  bars. 

The  sacred  Scriptures,  of  both  the  Old  and  New  Tes- 
taments, are  full  of  instances  to  our  purpose.  Therein 
it  is  a common  thing  to  designate  governments,  tribes, 
and  families,  by  beasts  or  animals.  The  political  states, 
nobility,  and  officers  of  government,  were  known  by  the 
Heavens,  the  Mountains,  the  Sun,  Moon,  and  Stars. 
The  common  people,  in  their  different  grades,  by  the 

* Stackhouse  Hist.  Bib.  4 vol.  289. 

Uu 


332  the  government,  described  by  the 

Earth,  the  Sea,  the  Abyss,  &c.  The  change  of  gov- 
ernments, or  revolutions  and  destruction  of  their  consti- 
tutions or  forms  ; by  the  dissolution  of  the  Heavens,  and 
the  host  thereof — the  rolling  of  the  Heavens  together 
as  a scrowl — earthquakes  and  tumultuous  motion  or 
roaring  of  the  seas. 

The  whole  government  of  the  Hebrews  is  often  de- 
signated by  the  four  standards  of  Israel,  as  in  Ezek.  1st 
ch.  10th  v.  by  a man,  a lion,  an  eagle,  and  an  ox.  Judah  is 
denominated  by  Jacob,  on  his  dying  bed,  a lion’s  whelp ; 
and  Issachar  by  a strong  ass  ; Dan  by  a serpent ; Nap- 
thali  as  a hind  let  loose,  and  Benjamin  by  a ravening 
wolf.*  In  Isaiah,  27th  ch.  1st  v.  Egypt  is  called  Levia- 
than, or  the  crooked  serpent,  and  the  dragon  that  is  in 
the  sea.  Daniel  denominates  the  four  monarchies  oi 
Babylon,  Persia,  Greece,  and  Rome,  by  a lion,  a bear,  a 
leopard,  and  a beast  dreadful  and  terrible,  with  great  iron 
teeth,  divers  from  all  other  beasts,  having  ten  horns,  f 
A horn  is  always  the  emblem  of  power. 

St.  John,  in  the  Revelations,  continually  uses  these 
figures  to  point  out  particular  governments,  especially 
the  Roman  empire,  in  its  Pagan  state,  by  the  great  red 
dragon. 

When  the  prophet  Jeremiah  was  desirous  of  warning 
the  Jewish  nation  of  the  successful  approach  of  the  Baby- 
lonians, to  destroy  their  government  and  nation,  he  says. 
6C  I beheld  the  earth,  and  lo ! it  was  without  form  and 
void  : and  the  heavens,  and  they  had  no  light.  I beheld 
the  mountains,  and  lo ! they  trembled,  and  all  the  hills 
moved  lightly.’’^  So  Joel,  speaking  of  the  same  event 
“ the  earth  shall  quake  before  them — the  heavens  shal 

* Vid.  49  ch.  Gen.  f Dan.  7 ch.  4 to  7.  v.  1 Isaiah,  4 ch.  £3  v. 


BEAST  ARISING  OUT  OF  THE  BOTTOMLESS  PIT.  333 

tremble — the  sun  and  moon  shall  be  dark,  and  the  stars 
shall  withdraw  their  shining.*  In  like  manner  Haggai, 
when  foretelling  the  subversion  of  the  Jewish  polity, 
says,  “ speak  to  Zerubbabel,  governor  of  Judah,  saying 
I will  shake  the  heavens  and  the  earth — I will  overthrow 
the  throne  of  kingdoms.”!  And  again — “ For  thus 
saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  yet  once,  it  is  a little  while,  and 
I will  shake  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and  the  sea  and 
the  dry  land — and  I will  shake  all  nations.”!  And 
again,  in  Isaiah,  “ behold  ! the  day  of  the  Lord  cometh, 
cruel  both  with  wrath  and  fierce  anger,  to  lay  the  land 
desolate  ; and  he  shall  destroy  the  sinners  thereof  out  of 
it ; for  the  stars  of  heaven,  and  the  constellations  thereof 
shall  not  give  their  light : the  sun  shall  be  darkened  in 
his  going  forth,  and  the  moon  shall  not  cause  her  light 
to  shine. ”§ 

The  learned  and  excellent  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  in  his 
treatise  on  the  prophesies,  says,  “ The  figurative  lan- 
guage of  the  prophets,  is  taken  from  the  analogy  be- 
tween the  world  natural,  and  an  empire  or  kingdom 
considered  as  a world  politic.  Accordingly  the  whole 
world  natural,  consisting  of  heaven  and  earth,  signifies 
the  whole  world  politic,  consisting  of  thrones  and  people, 
or  so  much  of  it  as  is  considered  in  prophesy  ; and  the 
things  in  that  world  signify  the  analogous  things  in  this. 
For  the  heavens  and  the  things  therein,  signify  thrones 
and  dignities,  and  those  who  enjoy  them  ; and  the 
earth  with  the  things  therein,  the  inferior  people  ; and 
the  lowest  parts  of  the  earth,  called  Hades  or  Hell,  the 
lowest  and  most  miserable  part  of  them.  Great  earth- 
quakes, and  the  shaking  of  heaven  and  earth,  are  put  for 

* Joel,  2d  ch.  10  v.  t Haggai,  2d  ch.  21  v. 

| Haggai,  2d  ch.  6v.  § Isaiah,  13th  ch.  9 & 10  v. 


334 


THE  GOVERNMENT,  DESCRIBED  EY  THE 


the  shaking  of  kingdoms,  so  as  to  distract  and  overthrow 
them  : the  creating  a new  heaven  and  earth,  and  the  pass- 
ing away  of  an  old  one,  or  the  beginning  and  end  of  a 
world,  for  the  rise  and  ruin  of  a body  politic  thereby. 
The  Sun  for  the  whole  species  and  race  of  kings,  in  the 
kingdom  of  the  world  politic.  The  Moon  for  the 
(“  second  in  power  in  the  political  kingdom  or  the”) 
body  of  the  common  people,  considered  as  the  king’s 
wife.  The  Stars  for  subordinate  princes  and  great  men ; 
or  for  bishops  and  rulers  of  the  people  of  God,  when  the 
Sun  is  Christ.  The  setting  of  the  Sun,  Moon,  and  Stars, 
darkeningthe  Sun,  turning  the  Moon  into  blood,  and  fall- 
ing of  the  Stars,  for  the  ceasing  of  a kingdom.”*' 

It  is  very  clear,  that  all  this  figurative  language  appli- 
ed immediately  to  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  polity  of 
the  Jews  ; and  if  a doubt  could  still  remain,  it  would  be 
removed  by  referring  to  another  passage  of  Isaiah,  re- 
lative to  the  establishment  of  the  Jews  as  a nation. 
“ But  I am  the  Lord  thy  God,  that  divided  the  sea, 
whose  waves  roared  ; the  Lord  of  hosts  is  his  name  : and 
I have  put  my  words  in  thy  mouth,  and  I have  covered 
thee  in  the  shadow  of  mine  hands,  that  I may  plant  the 
heavens,  and  lay  the  foundations  of  the  earth,  and  say 
unto  Zion,  thou  art  my  people.”f  In  short,  all  the 
oriental  waiters  describe  the  affairs  of  nations,  by  figures 
taken  from  chymic  philosophy,  known  in  Arabia  and 
Egypt,  which  always  compared  governments  to  the  Sun, 
Moon,  and  Stars.  In  all  the  prophets,  the  heavens  de- 
note a government,  empire,  or  republic,  that  is  large  or 
universal : when  the  epithet  high,  or  highest,  is  added, 
it  denotes  the  political  world.  By  the  Sun,  Moon,  and 


* Part  1st.  ch.  11. 


f Isaiah,  5Jst  ch.  15  Sf  16  v. 


BEAST  AEISING  OUT  OF  THE  BOTTOMLESS  PIT.  335 

Stars,  the  king,  queen,  high  priest,  ministers,  and  nobles, 
are  intended.  By  the  earth,  the  peasantry,  or  common 
people,  with  the  terrestial  creatures,  serving  for  the  use 
of  man,  are  pointed  out. 

So  in  the  New  Testament,  “ immediately  after  the  tri- 
bulation of  those  days,  shall  the  Sun  be  darkened,  and 
the  Moon  shall  not  give  her  light ; and  the  Stars  shall 
fall  from  heaven,  and  the  powers  of  hdaven  shall  be  sha- 
ken.”* And  by  St.  John,  “ and  I beheld  when  he  had 
opened  the  sixth  seal,  and  lo  ! there  was  a great  earth- 
quake, and  the  Sun  became  black  as  sackloth,  and  the 
Moon  became  as  blood,  and  the  Stars  of  heaven  fell 
on  the  earth ; and  the  heavens  departed  as  a scrowl, 
when  it  is  rolled  together  ; and  every  mountain  and 
island  were  removed  out  of  their  places. f 

It  is  generally  supposed,  by  the  best  expositors,  that 
this  passage  means  by  the  sun,  the  emperors  of  Rome 
pagan,  who  is  elsewhere  called  the  great  red  dragon.  By 
the  moon  is  meant  the  next  in  dignity,  or  the  Roman 
high  priest,  or  pontifex  maximus.  By  the  stars  of  hea- 
ven, were  intended,  the  senate  of  Rome,  and  the  college 
of  priests.  By  the  heavens  departing  as  a scrowl,  and 
the  moving  of  every  mountain  and  island,  the  total 
change  and  alteration  of  the  Roman  government  was  un- 
derstood.— The  sun  is  said  to  be  black  because  it  ap- 
pears so,  when  the  light  from  it  is  withdrawn,  but  the 
moon  looks  red,  because  it  has  a borrowed  light,  drawn 
from  the  sun.  So  by  an  earthquake  is  always  understood 
the  destruction  of  the  form  of  a government,  though  not 
the  substance,  and  it  is  no  uncommon  thing  in  scripture, 
for  one  prediction  to  relate  to  two  or  more  events  of  the 


* Matt.  24th  ch.  29  v. 


f Rev.  6th  ch.  12  v. 


336  THE  government,  described  by  the 

same  kind,  at  a great  distance  of  time  from  each  other, 
and  are  often  types,  the  one  of  the  other. 

However  these  things  may  appear  to  us  at  this  day, 
they  were  well  understood  at  the  time  of  St.  John’s  wri- 
ting, among  the  nations  of  the  earth  ; and  the  language 
was  as  familiar  to  them,  as  our  poetical  flights  are  now 
to  us,  which  are  often  borrowed  from  nature,  from  his- 
tory, from  fables,  fictitious  persons  and  places. 

By  this  beast  then,  in  other  parts  of  the  Scriptures  cal- 
led antichrist,  which  was  to  make  war  with  and  slay  the 
witnesses,  (mentioned  in  the  7th  verse  of  the  chapter  un- 
der consideration)  St.  John  intended  to  designate  a go- 
vernment that  should  arise  sometime  about  that  of  the 

. 

witnesses  finishing  their  testimony,  witness,  or  prophesy, 
or  the  end  of  the  1260  years. — In  the  same  manner  he 
designates  throughout  the  Revelations,  the  rising  and  fal- 
ling of  governments  in  the  Roman  empire,  which  then 
extended  over  Asia,  Africa,  and  Europe,  by  beasts  ; and 
he  takes  his  example  not  only  from  the  known  practice 
then  prevalent  in  the  world ; but  in  a particular  manner 
from  Daniel,  who  had  so  minutely  foretold  the  fate  of 
that  empire,  as  well  as  the  Church  under  the  like  figures. 

The  government  which  St.  John  so  particularly  des- 
cribes, and  which  should  persecute  and  slay  these  wit- 
nesses of  God,  is  to  be  known  by  its  origin,  being  therein 
different  from  the  rest  of  the  governments  of  the  empire. 
— St.  John’s  beast  is  to  ascend  from  the  bottomless  pit, 
or  as  it  would  be  better  rendered,  from  the  abyss. 

According  then  to  the  known  meaning  of  this  figure, 
in  the  practice  of  antiquity,  it  was  descriptive  of  a gov- 
ernment new  and  unusual  in  its  formation  and  com- 
mencement— It  is  to  rise  from  the  abyss,  that  is,  from 
the  great  mass,  and  lowest  orders  of  the  people  at  large. 


BEAST  ARISING  OUT  OF  THE  BOTTOMLESS  PIT.  337 

— The  Earth,  as  before  observed,  is  always  descriptive 
of  the  common  people  ; but  the  Abyss,  refers  not  only 
to  the  whole  mass  of  them,  but  those  of  the  lowest  clas- 
ses and  worst  principles. — And  the  bottomless  abyss, 
shows  their  great  numbers,  and  those  continual  acces- 
sions that  will  be  made  to  them  from  time  to  time,  by  the 
popularity  of  their  cause,  and  their  amazing  successes. — 
The  government  of  this  Beast,  whenever  it  happens,  is  to 
be  a fierce,  cruel  government,  delighting  in  war  and 
bloodshed  : it  is  to  make  war  against  every  thing  sacred 
and  holy — even  God’s  witnesses — It  is  to  prove  success- 
ful and  finally  overcome  them : that  is,  will  have  power 
to  suppress,  and  do  away  all  forms  of  the  religion  of  the 
one  only  living  and  true  God,  through  Jesus  Christ : — 
will  abolish,  at  least  in  practice,  the  instruction  usually 
given  in  his  Churches,  and  destroy  all  external  respect 
and  veneration  for  the  Lord’s  day,  with  its  ordinances, 
being  commemorative  of  Christ’s  resurrection  ; the 
great  pivot,  on  which  the  whole  gospel  system  turns. 

This  enemy  of  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  and  the 
worship  of  God,  will,  according  to  this  figurative  lan- 
guage, slay  these  witnesses  for  God,  and  rejoice  over 
them  as  dead  ; and  in  his  opinion,  never  to  rise  again,  or 
to  come  into  honour  and  respect  among  men.  This 
government  will  be  vain  of  their  power,  supposing  they 
have  so  effectually  destroyed  all  possibility  of  these  wit- 
nesses’ revival,  that  they  do  not  attend  to  the  burying  of 
their  dead  bodies,  but  suffer  them  to  lie  in  the  streets : 
that  is,  after  thus  destroying  their  influence  and  remov- 
ing their  example,  they  will  content  themselves  with  ha- 
ving thus  done  them  away  in  appearance,  and  will  not  pro- 
ceed to  enact  positive  laws  with  violent  penalties  against 
the  worship  of  God,  according  to  the  Scriptures,  but 


338  THE  GOVERNMENT,  DESCRIBED  BY  THE 

trust  to  their  unlimited  power,  and  usurped  authority, 
to  keep  them  down  and  suppress  every  possibility  of 
their  revival. 

This  seems  to  have  been  expected  by  the  primitive 
Christians,  from  the  language  of  the  apostle.  Hyppolitus, 
bishop  of  Portua  and  a scholar  of  Irenaeus,  who  flouished 
between  the  years  220  and  230,  as  formerly  mentioned, 
in  his  treatise  de  consummatione  mundi  seu  de  anti- 
christo,  ch.  45  ; describing  the  signs,  and  the  impieties 
which  should  precede  the  destruction  of  antichrist,  ob- 
serves on  the  irreligion  and  profaneness  that  should  then 
prevail,  “ that  the  temples  of  God  shall  be  as  common 
and  ordinary  houses ; — Churches  shall  be  utterly  demol- 
ished every  where  ; — the  Scriptures  shall  be  despised ; — 
the  sacred  edifices  shall  become  heaps,  and  as  a desolate 
lodge  in  an  orchard  ; — there  shall  be  no  more  commu- 
nion of  the  precious  body  and  blood  of  Christ ; — Litur- 
gy shall  be  extinguished  ; — the  singing  of  psalms  shall 
cease ; — reading  of  the  Scriptures  shall  no  more  be 
heard,”  &c. 

This  seems  to  be  a natural-  account  of  the  conduct  of 
this  government,  from  the  abstract  of  it  given  by  the 
divine  apostle. 

This  government  of  the  Beast,  or  antichrist,  is  one  of 
the  most  important  events  in  the  Revelation,  as  it  seems 
most  likely  to  point  out  the  near  approach  of  the  Son  of 
Man  again  to  this  guilty  world,  in  fulfilment  of  his  bles- 
sed promises ; which  the  preceding  events  wisely  left  in 
obscurity  as  to  the  time. 

In  all  the  previous  accounts  of  what  was  to  happen  to 
the  Church  of  Christ  during  these  1260  years  of  sorrow 
and  distress,  the  Spirit  of  God,  no  doubt  for  the  best  rea- 
sons, has  not  thought  proper  to  leave  on  record  any  clue; 


BEAST  ARISING  OUT  OF  THE  BOTTOMLESS  PIT.  339 

by  which  the  second  coming  of  our  glorious  Redeemer 
should  be  certainly  known,  until  the  last  times  or  the 
latter  times  of  the  Roman  government,  when  the  second 
wo  is  to  have  its  Completion,  which  will  be  to  the  wise, 
a key  by  which  the  whole  plan  will  be  opened  up  to  them 
— This  will  take  place,  as  the  Revelation  informs  us, 
soon  after  the  witnesses  shall  finish  their  prophesy  in 
kackloth. — Some  short  time  previous  to  this  great  era, 
the  government  of  the  beast  “ that  ascendeth  out  of  the 
bottomless  pit,”  shall  arise,  attended  with  so  many  ex- 
press marks  of  certainty,  that  doubt  shall  no  longer  re- 
main, with  those  wise  servants  of  God,  who  by  faith  and 
perseverance,  shall  carefully  attend  to  the  prophetic  warn- 
ings of  the  word  of  God. 

Let  us  then  seriously  look  back  and  ascertain  those 
-emarkable  circumstances,  pointed  out  by  divine  revela- 
ion,  that  will  attend  and  be  consequent  on  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Beast,  and  the  slaying  of  the  witnesses  of 
3od,  when  they  are  about  to  finish  their  testimony. 

The  signs  of  this  eventful  period  are  : 

1st.  The  rising  of  a government  from  the  great  mass  of 
he  common  people,  and  of  the  lowest  orders  in  society, 
which  in  its  commencement  and  progress  shall  be  new 
ind  unusual ; and  that  at  a time  when  transgression 
shall  come  to  the  full. 

2d.  This  government,  when  risen,  shall  make  war  on 
he  witnesses  of  God,  that  is,  the  word  and  ordinances  of 
evealed  religion,  and  the  institutions  for  the  support  and 
propagation  of  it. 

3d.  This  government,  contrary  to  all  human  expectat- 
ion, will  prove  successful  and  victorious,  for  a time, 
igainst  both  civil  order  and  discipline,  and  every  thing 
>acred  and  holy ; and  of  consequence,  will  have  power 

Xx 


340  the  government,  described  by  the 

to  suppress  and  do  away  all  forms  and  appearance  of  the 
worship  of  the  one  only  living  and  true  God,  through 
Jesus  Christ; — to  abolish  all  the  usual  instruction  given 
in  the  Churches,  by  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel ; — to 
destroy  all  public  veneration  and  respect  for  the  Lord’s 
day,  with  its  ordinances,  as  commemorative  of  the  resur- 
rection of  Jesus  Christ,  the  great  event  on  which  the 
whole  Gospel  system  so  essentially  depends. 

4th.  That  many  nations  and  governments,  of  differing 
characters  and  politics,  being  either  united  with,  or  in 
fear  of  this  new  and  uncommon  government  of  the  beast, 
shall  look  on  all  this  destruction  of  civil  and  religious 
rights  and  privileges  which  once  they  highly  esteemed, 
with  a kind  of  apathy,  if  not  of  countenance  and  support; 
and  without  other  interference  than  indirectly  to  prevent 
a total  annihilation  of  these  witnesses  of  God ; signified 
by  not  burying  their  dead  bodies  ; but  leaving  them  in 
the  street  of  the  great  city,  so  as  not  to  prevent  their  re- 
surrection at  the  appointed  time. 

5th.  The  “ people  of  the  earth,”  that  is,  the  common 
people,  now  immersed  in  sin  and  profanity,  who  are 
wholly  attached  to  earthly  things,  and  belonging  to  the 
government  of  the  beast,  and  those  nations  in  amity  with 
her,  shall  be  greatly  elated  with  this  supposed  emancipa- 
tion from  the  duties  of  civil  society,  and  the  obligations 
of  religion  ; and  shall  rejoice  in  the  idea  of  being  no  lon- 
ger tormented  by  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  the 
discipline  of  its  authority,  and  the  jurisdiction  of  its  mi- 
nisters. 

6th.  This  war  of  the  beast  arising  out  of  the  abyss,  is 
different  from  that  formerly  waged  against  the  company 
ef  the  saints  generally,  by  those  who,  notwithstanding 
publickly  professed  a respect  for  the  Gospel  and  its 


BEAST  ARISING  OUT  OF  THE  BOTTOMLESS  PIT.  341 

authority : this  being  now  in  a particular  manner  direc- 
ted against  these  witnesses  of  God,  or  the  word  and 
ordinances  of  the  Gospel,  by  its  professed  enemies  and 
blasphemers,  is  to  be  followed  by  different  consequences. 
The  effect  of  the  first  was,  that  all  the  nations  of  the  earth 
should  wonder  after  and  worship  that  beast  with  seven 
heads  and  ten  horns,  or  the  revived  Roman  government, 
which  has  been  fully  verified  ; but  the  war  of  this  beast 
arising  out  of  the  abyss,  is  to  be  followed  with  great 
fear  falling  on  the  followers  of  the  first  beast,  prefiguring 
the  members  of  the  Roman  empire,  and  the  Roman 
Catholic  communion  throughout  the  world.  Then  fol- 
lows the  resurrection  of  the  witnesses,  the  destruction  of 
the  great  city,  and  the  restoration  of  the  Jews  to  their 
ancient  Jerusalem. 

7th.  This  success  over,  and  destruction  of  these  wit- 
nesses of  God,  shall  yield  but  a delusive  joy,  and  be  of 
short  duration,  designated  by  three  days  and  an  half, 
which,  in  Scripture  language,  means  a short  period,  and 
generally  three  years  and  an  half ; and  although,  during 
this  period,  they  may  appear  to  be  wholly  depressed  or 
done  away,  yet  shall  the  principle  of  life  in  them  remain, 
revive,  and  they  at  length  be  restored  to  higher  respect 
and  esteem  than  ever.  They  will,  together  with  the 
possession  of  Jerusalem,  as  mentioned  in  Daniel,  and 
the  burning  of  the  great  city,  as  the  last  remarkable  event 
under  the  second  wo,  become  unequivocal  signs  of  the 
times,  and  a confirmation  of  the  ending  of  the  second 
wo,  mentioned  by  St.  John.  This,  of  course,  will 
produce  a happy  certainty,  over  The  whole  system  of  the 
Apocalypse,  to  the  attentive  observer  of  the  footsteps  of 
Divine  Providence. 


342  THE  government,  described  by  the 

8th.  But  to  increase  the  brightening  evidence,  and 
multiply  proofs  of  this  extraordinary  period,  whereby  the 
servants  of  God  will  be  enabled  to  support  a lively  faith 
in  his  promises,  this  war  shall  arise  in  one  of  the  ten 
kingdoms  of  the  first  beast  with  seven  heads  and  ten 
horns.  It  will  bring  about,  therein,  a great  and  uncom- 
mon revolution,  in  which  that  kingdom,  or  government, 
shall  be  cut  off"  from  and  become  the  means  of  subvert- 
ing, if  not  wholly  destroying  the  Roman  Pontiff’s  power, 
both  civil  and  ecclesiastical.  " 

9th.  That  in  this  revolution,  all  titles  of  dignity  and 
honour,  (prefigured  by  the  slaying  of  the  names  of  men, 
as  mentioned  in  the  margins  of  our  Bibles)  among  the 
greatest  part  of  the  nobles  and  great  men  of  the  nation, 
perhaps  both  civil  and  ecclesiastical,  shall  be  destroyed 
and  taken  away,  and  those  that  are  left,  being  affrighted, 
shall  give  glory  to  the  God  of  Heaven,  by  voluntarily 
relinquishing  them,  through  fear  of  the  government  ari- 
sing out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  as  incompatible  with 
the  principles  of  the  government,  established  by  this 
second  beast,  or  antichrist. 

Here,  then,  are  no  less  than  nine  very  uncommon  and 
remarkable  events,  of  great  consequence,  in  or  by  means 
of  this  government  of  the  beast  arising  out  of  the  abyss, 
or  bottomless  pit,  being  one  of  the  ten,  into  which  the 
Roman  empire  has  been  divided,  that  are  to  meet 
together  as  in  a centre,  for  the  instruction  and  confirmation 
of  those  who  are  rejoicing  in  the  hope  that  is  set  before 
them.  These,  altogether,  will  amount  to  such  conclu- 
sive proof,  as  to  determine  their  minds,  and  lead  them  to 
keep  their  loins  girt,  and  their  lamps  trimmed  and 
burning,  ready  to  go  out  to  meet  the  Bridegroom. 


BEAST  ARISING  OUT  OF  THE  BOTTOMLESS  PIT.  343 

These  great  events,  being  so  expressly  foretold,  are 
to  prove  the  ending  of  the  second  wo,  and  the  expira- 
tion of  the  1260,  1290,  and  1335  years,  to  tolerable  de- 
monstration ; and  by  tracing  back  from  this  period, 
whenever  it  shall  happen,  we  may  find  the  rising  of  the 
man  of  sin,  and  calculate  his  and  antichrist’s  fall  with 
certainty,  which  is  so  speedily  to  introduce  the  approach 
of  the  glorified  Messiah,  at  his  second  coming  to  this 
our  guilty  world ; when  all  the  nations  of  the  earth, 
shall  become  the  nations  of  cur  Lord,  and  the  earth  shall 
be  covered  with  the  knowledge  of  God,  as  the  waters 
cover  the  sea. 

When  such  a government  shall  arise,  attended  with 
these  infallible  marks  of  certainty,  we  may  well  consider 
it,  as  announcing  to  an  astonished  world,  in  the  strong 
language  of  inspiration,  the  approach  of  the  herald  of  the 
skies,  proclaiming  in  a voice  of  thunder,  “ Babylon  is 
fallen  ! — is  fallen  / — that  great  city , because  she  made 
, all  nations  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornica- 
tion.— Babylon  the  great,  (the  mystical  Babylon,  which 
is  seated  on  seven  hills)  is  fallen  !* — is  fallen  ! and  be- 

* 1 Peter,  5th  and  13th,  the  Church,  which  is  at  Babylon , elec- 
ted together  with  you,  saluteth  you,  &c. 

N.  B.  Peter,  it  is  said,  was  then  at  Rome. 

In  the  fifteenth  century,  even  in  Italy,  many,  and  among  others, 
the  famous  Savanarola,  had  the  courage  to  declare  that  Rome  was 
become  the  image  of  Babylon,  and  this  opinion  was  soon  adopted 
by  multitudes  of  all  ranks  and  conditions.! 

In  1510,  Lewis  12th,  king  of  France,  provoked  by  the  insults  of 
Pope  Julius  2d,  caused  a medal  to  be  struck  with  his  own  portrait, 
bearing  the  title  and  arms  of  king  of  France  and  Naples,  and 
the  motto  perdam  Babylonis  nomen.  I will  destroy  the  name  of 
Babylon.f 

t 2d  vol.  Gregg.  Hist,  of  Christian  Church,  250. 

1 Roscoe’s  2d  Leo.  X.  100. 


344  THE  GOVERNMENT,  DESCRIBED  BY  THE 

come  the  habitation  of  devils , and  the  hold  of  every  foul 
spirit,  and  the  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird.” 
For  it  is  very  evident,  from  the  Scriptures,  that  the  an- 
tichristian  government  will  be  the  ruin  of  Babylon,  or 
the  Papal  power.  Then  let  all  the  people  of  God,  who 
are  wise,  and  have  been  taught,  by  his  Spirit,  to  discern 
the  signs  of  the  times,  from  an  unfeigned  faith  in  what 
Christ  and  his  apostles  have  told  them,  so  long  before  they 
came  to  pass,  hearken  to  and  obey  the  awful  injunction, 
“ come  out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partaker 
of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues,  for 
her  sins  have  reached  unto  the  heavens,  and  God  hath 
remembered  her  iniquities.  Rejoice  over  her,  thou  hea- 
vens,” (or  the  political  governments  she  has  endeavour- 
ed to  destroy,  intimidate,  or  subvert)  “ and  ye  holy 
apostles  and  prophets,  for  God  hath  avenged  you  oil 
her.”  “ A mighty  angel  took  up  a stone,  like  a great 
mill- stone,  and  cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying,  thus,  with 
violence,  shall  the  great  city  Babylon  be  thrown  down, 
and  shall  be  found  no  more  at  all.  Alas  ! alas ! that 
great  city  Babylon  ! that  mighty  city  ! for  in  one  hour 
is  thy  judgment  come.”  However  uncertain  the  exact 
time  may  be,  yet  if  there  is  any  truth  in  the  whole  Gos- 
pel system,  so  surely  will  these  important  and  awful 
events  come  to  pass,  at  the  time  appointed ; and  the 
children  of  God,  who  live  by  faith  in  the  certainty  of 
those  things  promised  by  the  great  captain  of  their  sal- 
vation, and  who  act  their  part  well,  in  watching  his 
providence,  and  waiting  his  good  pleasure  in  patient  re- 
signation to  his  will,  will  be  thus  timely  forwarned  and 
comforted  in  the  great  day  of  wrath,  and  the  revelation 
of  the  righteous  judgments  of  God.  It  will  then  be 
their  duty  and  great  privilege,  “ to  lift  up  their  head' 


BEAST  ARISING  OUT  OF  THE  BOTTOMLESS  PIT.  345 

and  rejoice,  knowing  that  their  redemption  draweth 
nigh.’J — Great  and  marvellous  are  thy  works,  Lord  God 
Almighty ! just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of 
Saints  !— who  shall  not  fear  thee,  O Lord  ! and  glorify 
thy  name,  for  thou  only  art  holy. 

The  subversion  of  the  civil  polity  of  Rome,  will  soon 
take  place,  then  the  resurrection  of  the  witnesses,  the 
destruction  of  the  city  by  fire,  prefigured  in  the  Revela- 
tion of  St.  John  by  the  harvest,  will  succeed  the  resur- 
rection of  the  witnesses,  the  preparation  of  the  bride,  or 
the  conversion  of  the  Jews,  or  the  Kings  of  the  East, 
come  next,  before  which  will  be  added  the  overthrow  of 
the  Turkish  and  Mahometan  empires,  to  make  way  for 
these  converted  Jews  or  Kings  of  the  East — This,  it  may 
be,  will  introduce  the  vintage,  or  that  cruel  slaughter  of 
the  kings  of  Europe  at  the  battle  of  Arma  Geddon,  or 
the  great  day  of  God  Almighty — Thus  the  one  causes 
the  total  destruction  of  western  Rome,  and  the  other  that 
of  eastern  Rome.  “For  behold  in  those  days,  and  in 
that  time,  when  I shall  bring  again  the  captivity  of  Judah 
and  Jerusalem,  I will  also  gather  all  nations , and  will 
bring  them  down  into  the  valley  of  Jehoshaphat,  and  will 
plead  with  them  there  for  my  people,  and  for  my  heritage 
Israel,  whom  they  have  scattered  among  the  nations, 
and  parted  my  land.” — 3d  Joel,  1st  and  2d.  “ And  the 
angel  thrust  his  sickle  into  the  earth,  and  gathered  the 
vine  of  the  earth,  and  cast  it  into  the  great  wine  press  of 
the  wrath  of  God.  And  the  wine  press  was  trodden 
■without  the  city , and  blood  came  out  of  the  wine  press, 
even  unto  the  horse  bridles,  by  the  space  of  a thousand 
and  six  hundred  furlongs.”* — Rev.  14th  ch.  19  and  20. 

* 200  Italian  miles ; just  the  measurement  of  both  Jerusalem  and. 
the  Popes’  dominions  in  Italy,  called  Peter’s  patrimony. 


346  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

The  Christian  Fathers,  and  indeed  the  whole  Chris- 
tian Church  of  the  first  three  centuries,  contemplated 
these  awful  events,  with  great  emotion,  as  the  harbingers 
of  their  promised  deliverance — Their  faith  and  hope  in 
the  promises  of  the  Gospel  were  strong  and  powerful, 
and  they  rejoiced  in  the  firm  expectation  of  the  second 
coming  of  their  Lord  and  master,  in  glory.  They  rush- 
ed, even  to  martyrdom,  with  joy,  as  they  expected  by 
suffering  noth  their  crucified  Redeemer  in  his  humilia- 
tion, they  should  partake  with  him  in  his  glory  and  exal- 
tation. 


THE 

PRESENT  APPEARANCE  OF  THINGS, 

BOTH  CIVIL  AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE, 
(OR  THE  TEN  KINGDOMS  INTO  WHICH  IT  WAS  DIVIDED,  AND 
PARTICULARLY  IN  THE  BEK  ATOM,  OR  THE  TENTH  PART  OF 
IT,  WHICH  WAS  TO  FALL)  COMPARED  WITH  THOSE  FORETOLD 
BY  THESE  PROPHESIES,  AS  TO  HAPPEN  ABOUT  THIS  PERIOD 
OR  TIME  OF  THE  END. 

IF  we  turn  our  attention  to  the  present  state  of  Rome, 
including  Italy,  to  Germany,  Britain,  France,  Spain,  and* 
Portugal,  and  indeed  all  the  European  part  of  ancient 
Rome  with  which  we  are  best  acquainted,  the  most  care- 
less observer  must  allow,  that  the  vial  appears  to  have 
been  already  “ poured  out  upon  the  seat  of  the  Beast, 
and  his  kingdom  has  become  full  of  darkness — they 
have  gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain,  and  blasphemed 
the  God  of  Heaven.” 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  347 

That  a government  extraordinary  in  its  commence- 
ment, unusual  and  sudden  in  its  progress,  and  supernatu- 
rally  powerful  and  victorious  in  all  its  struggles  with  its 
neighbours,  has  lately  risen  up,  and  that  in  a manner,  I 
had  almost  said,  miraculous,  is  what  the  world  is  now  too 
well  convinced  of,  to  need  proof. 

The  extravagant  circumstances  attending  the  few  years 
of  its  existence,  and  the  effects  it  has  had  on  all  the  go- 
vernments of  Europe,  demand  the  particular  attention 
of  every  serious  observer  of  the  footsteps  of  Divine 
Providence,  and  especially  our  minute  investigation. 

Having,  in  the  foregoing  sheets,  suggested  some  data, 
from  which  it  was  possible  that  the  1260  years,  of  the  wit- 
nesses  prophesying  in  sackloth,  might  have  commenced 
somewhere  about  the  year  five  hundred;  and,  in  a 
doubtful  manner,  suggested  that  their  period  of  ending 
might  possibly  fall  somewhere  about  the  year  1800 ; 
for  we  pretend  not  to  precision  in  suggestions  of  this 
nature  ; till  the  finishing  of  the  second  wo  is  ascertain, 
ed,  we  will  confine  ourselves  to  the  facts  that  have  taken 
place  in  the  history  of  Europe,  during  the  present  cen- 
tury,* as  they  may  be  necessary  to  introduce  the  rise 
and  conduct  of  the  particular  government  we  have  more 
especially  in  view,  as  well  as  the  gradual  destruction  of 
the  man  of  sin,  in  like  manner  as  he  arose. 

The  first  remarkable  fact,  I would  mention  as  worthy 
of  observation,  and  which  has  had  great  effect  on  the 
governments  of  Europe,  and  particularly  in  her  ecclesi- 
asticle  affairs,  is  the  downfall  of  the  Jesuits ; a society  of 
people,  who,  though  merely  of  ecclesiastical  institution, 
had  by  degrees  so  increased  in  learning,  numbers,  wealth, 
and  power,  as,  in  the  opinion  of  many  of  the  crowned 

* Written  about  the  year  J 797. 

Yy 


348  present  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

heads  of  Europe,  to  become  dangerous  to  the  civil  and 
religious  interests  of  all  the  nations,  among  whom  they 
were  dispersed. 

This  order  was  instituted  by  the  famous  Ignatius 
Loyola,  a Spanish  knight,  in  the  sixteenth  century.  At 
first  the  Pope  and  Cardinals  gave  great  opposition  to  the 
whole  scheme,  till  Loyola  offered  to  the  Pope  that  be- 
sides the  three  usual  vows  of  poverty,  chastity,  and 
monastic  obedience,  he  would  add  a fourth,  being  a vow 
of  obedience  to  the  Pope,  binding  themselves  to  gof 
wheresoever  he  should  command,  for  the  service  of  re- 
ligion, and  without  requiring  any  provision  from  the 
Holy  See  for  their  support.  The  Pope  was  now  in  too 
critical  a situation  to  refuse  such  an  addition  to  his 
power  and  influence,  and  accordingly  confirmed  the  in- 
stitution.  In  less  than  half  a century,  this  society  ex- 
tended over  the  whole  Roman  Catholic  world.  They,  jj 
by  some  means,  sufficient  to  satisfy  themselves,  eluded  | 
the  vow  of  poverty,  and  became  the  richest  religious 
society  in  the  world.  They  had  the  whole  system  of  |! 
education  under  their  patronage  and  guidance,  and  found  | 
their  way  into  the  cabinets  of  all  the  Catholic  princes  of 
of  Europe,  whose  measures  they  directed  without  their 
knowing  it.  In  Paraguay,  extending  across  the  south- 
ern continent  of  America,  from  the  bottom  of  the 
mountains  of  Potosi  to  the  confines  of  the  Spanish  and 
Portuguese  settlements,  on  the  banks  of  the  river  de  la 
Plata,  they  established  themselves,  and  became  equal  to 
any  absolute  despot  in  Europe ; and,  it  is  generally  be- 
lieved, they  intended  finally  to  establish  an  independent 
empire;  yet,  it  must  be  acknowledged,  that  they  did 
great  good  among  the  native  Indians  of  that  extensive 
country,  amounting  to  many  hundred  thousand  souls 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIEN  1 ROMAN  EMPIRE.  349 

They  considered  themselves  as  chosen  soldiers,  bound 
to  the  service  of  God,  and  to  pay  a most  implicit  obedi- 
ence to  the  Pope,  his  vicar  on  earth. 

During  the  prosecution,  carried  on  against  them  in 
Franceand  Portugal,  they  broke  through  one  of  their  most 
essential  rules  and  produced  the  mysterious  volumes,  or 
journals  of  their  institution,  in  evidence  for  their  justifi- 
cation. This  became  a death  blow  to  the  whole  system, 
as  they  had  heretofore  been  kept  an  impenetrable  secret, 
to  all  but  the  higher  ranks  of  their  order.  There  is  a 
most  remarkable  passage  in  a sermon  of  archbishop 
Brower,  preached  in  Dublin,  in  the  year  1551,  which  is 
well  vouched,  and  though  long,  is  worthy  of  being  per- 
petuated. It  is  mentioned  by  Buck,  in  his  Dictionary, 
1st  vol.  to  whom  I am  indebted  for  much  information 
on  this  head.  “ But  there  are  a new  fraternity  of  late 
sprung  up,  who  call  themselves  Jesuits,  who  will  de- 
ceive many,  much  after  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees* 
manner.  Among  the  Jews,  they  shall  strive  to  abolish 
the  truth,  and  shall  come  very  near  to  do  it.  For  these 
sorts  will  turn  themselves  into  several  forms ; with  the 
Heathens,  a Heathenist ; with  an  Atheist,  an  Atheist ; 
with  the  Jews,  a Jew ; with  the  reformers,  a reformer, 
purposely  to  know  your  intentions,  your  minds,  your 
hearts,  and  your  inclinations,  and  thereby  bring  you,  at 
last,  to  be  like  the  fool,  that  said  in  his  heart,  there  was 
no  God.  These  shall  be  spread  over  the  whole  world  ; 
shall  be  admitted  into  the  councils  of  princes,  and  they 
never  the  wiser ; charming  them,  yea  making  your 
princes  reveal  their  hearts,  and  the  secrets  therein,  and 
yet  they  not  perceive  it ; which  will  happen  from  falling 
from  the  law  of  God,  by  neglect  of  fulfilling  it ; and  by 
winking  at  their  sins.  Yet,  in  the  end,  God,  to  justify 


350  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

his  law,  shall  suddenly  cut  off  this  society,  even  by  the 
hands  of  those  who  have  most  succoured  them,  and 
made  use  of  them ; so  that  at  the  end,  they  shall  become 
odious  to  all  nations.  They  shall  be  worse  than  Jews, 
having  no  resting  place  upon  earth  ; and  then  shall  a 
Jew  have  more  favour  than  a Jesuit.” 

Their  destruction  was  introduced  by  the  charge  of  a 
conspiracy  to  assassinate  the  king  of  Portugal,  in  which 
they  were  accused  with  having  a hand ; whether  with 
justice,  or  not,  it  is  not  necessary  to  our  subject  to  say. 
The  court,  alarmed  at  the  influence  of  this  powerful 
body  of  men,  who  had  thus  insinuated  themselves  into 
(almost)  every  cabinet  of  Europe,  and  dreading  their 
intrigues,  proceeded  to  abolish  the  whole  order  through- 
out Portugal,  in  the  year  1759,  notwithstanding  the 
great  devotion  of  that  court  to  the  authority  of  the  holy 
see,  who  had  incorporated  and  patronized  this  society 
as  a chief  instrument  of  its  power,  and  an  essential 
mean  of  its  influence  in  the  world. 

The  indignation  of  Europe  was  greatly  roused  on  this 
occasion,  and  the  different  courts  took  part  with  Portu- 
gal against  the  society.  France  having  been  for  some 
years  distracted  with  disputes  between  their  parliaments 
and  clergy,  on  account  of  the  famous  Bull  imigenitus, 
(issued  against  the  Jansinests,  with  whom  the  Jesuits 
had  an  irritating  dispute,)  which  had  been  obtained  and 
enforced  by  them,  followed  the  example  thus  set  her; 
and,  in  1764,  finally  dissolved  the  society  in  France, 
and  declared  its  members  incapable  of  holding  any  cle- 
rical or  municipal  office.  Their  colleges  were  seized ; 
— their  effects  confiscated ; and  the  order  annihilated 
for  ever.  Spain  and  Sicily  did  the  same  in  1767,  and 
Pope  Clement,  the  XIV.  totally  suppressed  and  abolish- 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  35  \ 

ed  the  whole  order  in  1773,  though  much  against  his 
will. 

I mention,  particularly,  the  dissolution  of  this  religi- 
ous order,  because  it  has  been  justly  considered,  as 
one  of  the  principal  supports  of  the  Catholic  Hierarchy, 
since  the  institution  of  that  society.* — an  important  in- 
strument in  the  hands  of  the  Papacy ; — and  by  which 
the  see  of  Rome  had  influenced  and  governed  the  poli- 
tics of  Europe  for  more  than  two  centuries. 

The  loss  of  this  order  was  a severe  blow  to  the  apos- 
tasy and  its  adherents,  although  brought  about  by  those 
monarchs,  who  had  been  greatly  devoted  to  the  interests 
of  the  Popes,  and  was  finally  accomplished  by  the  Pope 
himself,  as  a last  struggle  to  maintain  his  influence  with 
the  powers  of  Europe,  being  violently  urged  to  this  mor- 
tifying instance  of  self  denial,  by  the  combined  interests 
of  France,  Spain,  and  Portugal. 

So  true  are  all  the  predictions  of  sacred  writ,  though 
at  the  time  of  their  promulgation,  there  did  not  appear 
the  least  probability,  or  scarcely  a possibility  of  their 

* The  Jesuits  are  the  firmest  supporters,  the  most  excellent 
apologists,  and  the  most  devoted  servants  of  the  holy  see.  De- 
prived of  their  assistance,  it  resembles  a despot  stripped  of  his 
Pretorian  guards.  They  formed,  if  vve  may  so  say,  the  noblesse 
of  the  Papal  monarchy.  And  it  was  a truth  indistinctly  perceived 
every  where, — a truth,  which  the  illustrious  Montesquieu  had 
clearly  expressed,  and  which  experience  has,  since  his  time,  in- 
contestibly  demonstrated,  that  no  monarchy  could  exist  without 
its  attendant  nobility.  Thus,  since  the  abolition  of  the  society  of 
Jesuits,  the  Papal  authority  has  been  seen  gradually  tending  to» 
wards  its  ruin  ; and  it  is  probably  owing  more  to  this  very  cause, 
than  to  the  progress  of  knowledge,  that  its  rapid  and  easy  over- 
throw ought  to  be  attributed.! 


| Memo  ires  Histor.  et  philoses  sur  Pie  VI.  et  son  pontif.  fcc. 


352  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

being  verified.  “ And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest 
upon  the  beast  (that  is,  those  powers  that  before  had  but 
one  mind,  and  had  given  their  power  and  strength  unto 
the  beast)  these  shall  hate  the  whore,  and  shall  make 
her  desolate  and  naked,  and  shall  eat  her  flesh  and  burn 
her  with  fire,  for  God  hath  put  it  in  their  hearts  to  fulfil 
his  will,  and  to  agree,  and  give  their  kingdom  unto  the 
beast,  until  the  words  of  God  shall  be  fulfilled.* 

From  1764  to  1775,  the  disputes  between  Great  Bri- 
tain, (another  of  the  ten  kingdoms)  and  her  colonies 

* But  although  the  fall  of  the  Papal  power  would  probably  have 
been  effected,  without  the  intervention  of  the  French  revolution, 
from  the  natural  progress  of  knowledge,  it  is  not  unworthy  of  ob- 
servation, that  whilst  those  powers,  which  hitherto  had  been  the 
avowed  supporters  of  Papal  pretensions  against  the  spread  of  he- 
resy and  schism,  had  become  rebellious  against  Papal  rights, 
consecrated  by  sacred  prescription,  and-  in  some  cases,  menaced 
even  the  personal  authority  of  the  Pontiff;  the  schismatic  princes 
of  the  north  affected  to  treat  the  holy  see  with  unequivocal  marks 
of  deference  and  distinction.  Frederick  the  great,  and  Catharine 
(of  Russia)  regarding  the  Pope,  less  as  a fallen  and  vanquished 
enemy,  than  a respectable  relic  of  a worn  out  superstition,  some- 
times amused  themselves  by  the  singularity  of  affectionate  cor- 
respondence, and  the  interchange  of  benevolent  offices  with  the 
holy  Father.  The  king  of  Poland  had  bowed  with  resignation, 
when  the  code  of  the  enlightened  Zamoiski,  restraining  the  juris- 
diction of  the  Papal  see,  and  abridging  the  privileges  of  the  clergy 
and  the  monastic  orders,  had  met  the  indignation  of  the  Pontiff, 
and  through  the  ecclesiastical  influence,  the  refusal  of  the  diet. 
Gustavus  III.  had  published  an  edict,  giving  full  toleration  to  the 
Catholics  of  Sweden,  and  had  paid  his  respects  to  the  holy  father 
in  the  seat  of  his  spiritual  empire  : and  the  stem  independents  of 
the  other  hemisphere,  every  way  remote  from  the  modern  Bub  foil, 
had  solicited  and  obtained,  through  the  organs  of  congress,  a con 
secrated  primate  for  the  Catholic  part  of  their  community.”! 


f New  Ann.  Reg-.  1798,  p.  298,  299. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  353 

began,  and  were  carried  on  to  such  a crisis,  by  the  ob- 
stinate and  unreasonable  determination  of  the  British 
cabinet  to  bring  them  to  unconditional  submission,  as  to 
produce  the  war  of  1776,  by  which  she  lost  the  thirteen 
American  colonies,  who,  with  the  aid  of  the  king  of 
France,  secured  their  independence,  and  in  1783  were 
acknowledged,  by  the  crown  of  Great  Britain,  as  separa- 
ted from  her  jurisdiction,  and  an  independent  nation* 
under  the  style  and  title  of  “ the  United  States  of  Ame- 
rica.” 

By  this  glorious  and  important  revolution,  an  asylum 
for  all  the  oppressed  of  the  earth,  of  every  nation,  and 
every  party,  was  not  only  secured  in  this  free  and  fertile 
region,  but  the  principles  of  rational  liberty  were  estab- 
lished and  made  known  to  the  world,  and  the  inestimable 
fact  (till  now  scarcely  credited)  of  a people  governing 
themselves,  strictly  speaking,  verified  by  actual  experi- 
ment. 

But  before  we  proceed  any  further  in  our  intended 
investigation,  it  will  tend  to  cast  much  light  on  our 
future  observations,  to  take  a short  review  of  the  state 
of  things  in  Germany  and  France,  for  some  years  before 
and  at  this  time,  as  far  as  relates  to  the  project  of  a re- 
form of  the  governments,  by  many  who  called  themselves 
philosophers  and  friends  of  the  human  race. 

When  king  James,  of  England,  abdicated  the  crown, 
and  with  his  followers  took  refuge  in  France,  they  car- 
ried with  them  the  knowledge  of  Free  Masonry  ; 
and  for  their  amusement  erected  several  lodges  in  that 
kingdom,  which,  in  a few  years,  spread  over  the  conti- 
nent. The  known  principle  of  secrecy,  fundamental  in 
the  institution  of  this  society,  which,  in  England,  had 
ever  been,  at  least  politically,  innocent,  was  made  use  of 


354  PRESENT  appeakance  op  things,  both  civil 

(as  to  name)  for  political  purposes  on  the  continent,  by 
the  disaffected  to  government,  and  religion  in  general, 
and  screened  certain  new  formed  societies,  under  the 
name  of  lodges,  from  public  suspicion. 

In  process  of  time  they  became  sources  of  disaffection 
to  kings  and  religious  establishments  of  every  name, 
though  supported  and  protected  by  the  friends  of  both. 
These  societies,  however  foreign  to,  yet  under  the  name 
of  free  masons,  became  places  of  free  political  inves- 
tigation, sporting  the  most  dangerous  sentiments,  un- 
awed by  any  fear  of  the  animadversions  of  the  executive 
powers,  from  the  known  obligations  of  secrecy  laid  on 
every  member. 

Various  additional  degrees,  made  more  palatable  to 
the  vain  and  ambitious,  by  several  flattering  orders,  with 
stars  and  garters,  were  ingrafted  on  the  three  simple  or- 
ders of  ancient  Masonry. 

These  societies,  for  a time,  were  very  pleasing  to  the 
late  king  of  Prussia,  from  whom  was  carefully  kept, 
their  schemes  against  kingly  government ; but  they  were 
attentive  to  humour  his  aversion  to  the  Christian  religion. 
They  were  patronized  by  him  and  his  friends  V oltaire 
and  D’Alembert,  with  the  principals  of  the  pretended 
philosophers  of  the  day,  by  whom  they  became  united 
with  various  other  societies  established  for  the  express 
purpose  of  opposing  and  destroying  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ.*  When  united,  they  greatly  increased,  under 

1 B 

* In  1761,  Voltaire  writes  to  the  king  of  Prussia,  “ Had  I but 
one  hundred  thousand  men,  I well  know  what  I would  do  with 
them.”  Frederick  answers,  “ It  is  not  the  lot  of  arms  to  destroy 
the  wretch,  (meaning  Jesus  Christ.)  He  will  perish  by  the  force 
of  truth.”  But,  in  1775,  he  thinks  that  force  must  be  used  to 
strike  the  last  blow  at  religion.  Voltaire  again:  “ To  Bayle, 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  355 

the  different  names  of  Free  Masonry — -Illuminati — the 
German  Union — Amis  Reunis — Chevalier  Bienfaisant 
— Philalethes — Sublime  Masonry — Jacobins — Corde- 
liers, &c.  &c. 

They  received  great  addition  to  their  celebrity,  by 
the  accession  of  the  Duke  de  Chartres,  the  richest  sub- 
ject in  France,  Rosseau,  Diderot,  and  others,  who  were 
more  than  industrious  to  propagate  the  principles  of  re- 
volution, rebellion,  atheism,  and  infidelity,  wholly  sub- 
versive of  good  government,  religion,  and  morality.* 
Even  the  Christian  religion,  which  was  the  principal 
object  of  their  bitterest  enmity,  when  it  would  serve 

your  forerunner,  and  to  yourself,  no  doubt,  is  due  the  honour  of 
that  revolution,  working  in  the  minds  of  men.  But  to  speak  the 
truth,  it  is  not  yet  complete  ; bigots  have  their  party,  and  it  will 
never  be  perfected,  but  by  a superior  force.  From  government 
must  the  sentence  issue,  that  shall  crush  the  wretch.  Ministers 
(of  state)  may  forward  it,  but  the  will  of  the  sovereign  must  ac- 
cede ; — without  doubt,  this  will  be  effectuated  in  time,  but  neither 
of  us  can  be  spectators  of  that  long  wished  for  moment/’ 

* Voltaire  says,  “ 0 my  brethren,  we  should  march  like  the 
Macedonian  phalanx — it  was  only  vanquished,  when  it  opened. 
Let  real  philosophers  unite  in  a brotherhood,  like  the  Free  Ma- 
sons ; let  them  assemble  and  support  each  other ; let  them  be 
faithful  to  the  association.  Such  an  academy  will  be  far  superior 
to  that  of  Athens,  and  to  all  those  of  Paris.  Rosseau  declares  he 
svrote  his  new  Eloisa  for  this  express  purpose.  If  you  are  not 
efficiently  zealous,  you  bury  your  talents  5 you  seem  only  to 
•.ontend,  while  you  should  abhor  and  destroy  the  monster. 

Such  is  our  situation  that  we  shall  be  the  execration  °f  man - 
:ind,  if  we  have  not  the  better  sort  of  people  on  our  side  ;< — we 
lust  gain  them,  cost  what  it  will.  Labour,  therefore,  in  the  vine- 
ard — he  who  knows  no  other  difference  between  himself  and  us 
ut  by  his  dress,  wishes  to  die  on  a heap  of  Christians,  immola 
ited  at  his  feet.f 

f 3d  vol.  Kett,  p.  51 

Z z 


356  present  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

their  turn,  was  attempted  to  be  brought  to  their  aid,  to 
deceive  those  who  appeared  attached  to  it.  They  per- 
suaded them  “ that  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  the  Gospel 
were  the  objects  of  the  Society’s  pursuit,  as  they  were  all 
typical  of  the  final  triumph  of  reason  and  philosophy 
over  error  and  superstition.  That  these  philosophers 
were  possessed  of  the  important  secret,  intended  to  be 
communicated  to  the  world  by  its  great  founder,  which 
had  not,  till  this  period,  taken  place,  because  the  time 
had  not  before  come  that  the  world  could  bear  it,  as  he 
had  told  his  disciples,  while  he  was  yet  with  them.” 

Before  the  year  1750  these  ideas  became  very  general, 
and  the  lodges  became  schools  for  making  proselytes  te 
every  strange  and  absurd  doctrine. 

The  Duke  de  Chartres,  or  Orleans,  was,  in  process 
of  time,  made  grand  master  of  one  of  the  most  famous 
of  these  lodges,  at  Lyons,  known  by  the  name  of  Logc 
des  Chevalier  Bienfaisant.  This  nobleman,  from  hit 
education,  principles,  and  practice,  was  ripe  for  any  anc 
every  iniquity  either  in  Church  or  State.  His  immense 
riches  raised  his  vanity  and  ambition  to  expect  and  seel 
after  the  government  of  the  world.  To  obtain  his  un 
bounded  desires,  he  made  no  hesitation  in  adopting  th< 
maxim  “ that  the  end  would  sanctify  the  means,”  what 
ever  they  might  be,  which  was  a fundamental  ant 
established  principle  of  these  societies.  These  lodge 
now  extended  through  France,  under  the  name  of  th 
affiliated  lodges  : were  instituted  at  Paris,  Strasburgl 
Lyle,  Thoulouse,  Alsace,  Lorraine,  and  other  places! 
and,  for  some  time,  took  the  name  of  Philalethes . 

“ In  1764  they  instituted  a club  at  the  house  of  Bara 
Holback,  at  Paris,  of  which  Voltaire  was  elected  hone 
rary  and  perpetual  President.  To  conceal  their  re: 
design,  which  was  the  diffusion  of  this  new  philosoph; 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  357 

they  called  themselves  CEconomists.  From  this  club 
was  issued  an  inundation  of  books  and  pamphlets,  cal- 
culated to  impair  and  overturn  religion,  morals  and 
government ; and  which  spreading  all  over  Europe, 
imperceptibly  took  possession  of  public  opinion.  As 
soon  as  the  sale  was  sufficient  to  pay  the  expenses,  infe- 
rior editions  were  printed  and  given  away,  or  sold  at  a 
very  low  price — circulating  libraries  of  them  formed, 
and  reading  societies  instituted : while  they  constantly 
denied  these  productions  to  the  world,  they  contrived  to 
give  them  a false  celebrity  through  their  confidential 
agents  and  correspondents,  who  were  not  themselves 
always  entrusted  with  the  entire  secret.” 

This  is  greatly  confirmed  by  my  lord  Orford’s  let- 
ters, in  the  year  1765.  He  writes  from  France,  “ The 
Dauphin  will  hold  out  but  a very  few  days — His  death, 
that  is,  the  near  prospect  of  it,  fills  the  philosophers  with 
the  greatest  joy,  as  it  was  feared  he  would  endeavour 
the  restoration  of  the  Jesuits.  You  will  think  the  senti- 
ments of  the  philosophers  very  odd  state  news.  But  do 
you  know  who  the  philosophers  are,  or  what  the  terin 
means  here  ? In  the  first  place  it  comprehends  almost 
every  body ; and,  in  the  next,  means  men  who,  avowing 
war  against  Popery,  aim,  many  of  them,  at  a subversion 
of  all  religion,  and  still  many  more,  at  the  destruction  of 
regal  power.  How  do  you  know  this  ? you  will  say, 
you  who  have  been  confined  to  your  chamber.  True, 
but  in  the  first  period,  I went  every  where,  and  heard 
nothing  else  ; in  the  latter  I have  been  extremely  visited, 
and  have  had  long  and  explicit  conversations  with  many 
who  think  as  I tell  you,  and  with  a few  of  the  other  side, 
who  are  no  less  persuaded  that  there  are  such  inten- 
tions.”* 


* 5th  vol.  p.  123. 


358  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 


In  1768,  and  to  1770,  they  became  united,  under  the 
parent  lodge  of  Lyons.  There  is  sufficient  evidence  to 
presume  that  here  the  most  dangerous  principles  both  to 
Church  and  state  were  adopted.  The  lodge  of  Paris 
was  afterwards  moulded  into  the  Jacobin  club,  and  soon 
ruled  the  kingdom.*  Those  of  Alsace  and  Lorraine, 
with  Spire  and  Worms,  invited  general  Custine  into  Ger- 
many, and  delivered  Mentz  into  his  hands.  One  Zim- 
merman, an  abandoned  enthusiast  in  the  service  of  these 

* At  an  early  period  of  the  revolution  in  France,  this  fraterni- 
ty of  illuminated  Free  Masons  took  the  name  of  Jacobins,  from 
the  name  of  the  convent  where  they  met.  u They  then  counted 
300,000  adepts,  and  were  supported  by  two  millions  of  men,  scat- 
tered through  France,  armed  with  torches  and  pikes,  and  all  the 
necessary  implements  of  revolution.”  Till  the  12th  August,  1792, 
the  French  Jacobins  had  only  dated  the  annals  of  their  revolution 
by  the  year  of  their  pretended  liberty.  On  that  day,  when  the 
king  was  carried  prisoner  to  the  temple,  after  it  had  been 
declared  that  he  had  forfeited  his  right  to  the  crown,  the  assem- 
bly decreed  that  to  the  date  of  liberty  the  date  of  equality  should 
be  added  in  future,  in  all  public  acts,  and  the  decree  itself  is  da- 
ted the  fourth  year  of  liberty,  and  the  first  day  and  year  of  equal- 
ity. It  was  on  that  day,  for  the  first  time,  that  the  secret  of  Free 
Masonary  was  made  public.  That  secret,  so  dear  to  them,  and 
which  they  had  preserved  with  all  the  solemnity  of  the  most  in- 
violable oath.  At  the  reading  of  this  famous  decree  they  ex- 
claimed, “ We  have  at  length  succeeded,  and  France  is  no  other 
than  an  immense  lodge.  The  whole  French  people  are  Free  Ma- 
sons, and  the  whole  universe  will  soon  follow  their  example.  I 
witnessed  this  enthusiasm.  I heard  the  conversations  to  which 
it  gave  rise.  I saw  Masons,  till  then  reserved,  who  freely  and 
openly  declared,  yes  ! at  length  the  grand  object  of  Free  Masonry 
is  accomplished!  all  men  are  equal  and  brothers — all  men  are 
free.  That  was  the  whole  substance  of  our  doctrine — the  object 
of  our  wishes — the  whole  of  our  grand  secret  !”f 


f Banuel. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  359 

societies,  went  about  through  France,  preaching  liberty 
and  the  principles  of  illuminatism.  He  would  mount 
the  rostrum,  when  urging  his  revolutionary  system,  and 
with  a sabre  in  his  hand,  would  bawl  out,  “ Behold 
Frenchmen,  this  is  your  God,  this  alone  can  save  you.” 
When  Custine  broke  into  Germany,  Zimmerman  got 
admission  to  him,  and  offered  to  deliver  Manheim  into 
his  hands;  to  accomplish  which,  he  proposed  to  set 
some  corners  of  the  city  on  fire,  and  assured  him  of 
support.  Custine  declined  the  offer.  When  he  was  af- 
terwards on  his  trial,  this  wretch  appeared  against  him, 
and  accused  him  of  treachery  to  the  common  cause. 
Custine  answered,  “ hardly,”  said  he,  “ had  I set  my 
foot  in  Germany,  when  this  man,  and  all  the  fools  in  the 
country,  besieged  me,  and  would  have  delivered  up  to 
me  their  towns  and  villages.  What  occasion  had  I to 
do  any  thing  to  Manheim , when  their  prince  was  neu- 
tral.” 

It  was  from  similar  sources  that  so  many  brilliant 
victories  have  been  given  to  the  French  arms  through- 
out Europe,  as  some  individuals  of  these  fraternities 
were  generally  sent  forward  as  pioneers . They  previ- 
ously insinuated  themselves  into  offices  and  commands 
of  the  most  important  nature,  and  high  trusts,  on  pur- 
pose to  betray  their  employers  in  the  hour  of  conflict ; and 
thus  to  introduce  the  sans-culotte  Jacobins  into  every 
kingdom  in  Europe. 

This  was  the  more  easily  accomplished,  as  these 
lodges  were  frequented  by  persons  of  all  ranks,  and  of 
every  profession,  who  were  bound  by  the  most  solemn 
obligations  to  prefer  the  interests  of  the  order  to  every 
other  consideration. 


360  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

The  idle  and  the  frivolous  found  amusement  and  glit- 
tering* things  to  tickle  their  satiated  fancies,  while  men 
of  understanding,  who  were  restless,  disappointed,  or 
fond  of  change,  were  deluded  by  the  prospect  of  univer- 
sal dominion,  founded  on  a new  philosophy,  that  would 
free  mankind  from  all  religious  scruples  and  civil  obli- 
gations, and  thus  bring  on  the  ancient,  though  savage 
life  of  Druidism,  and  the  Heathen  philosophy.  At  this 
same  time  the  republicans,  the  democrats,  and  the  revo- 
lutionists, were  gratified  with  the  idea  of  dethroning 
kings,  destroying  aristocrasy,  and  establishing  liberty 
and  equality,  over  the  face  of  Europe. 

Thus  many  unguarded  and  unsuspicious  men  became 
the  dupes  and  tools  of  the  declamatory  eloquence  of  the 
crafty  and  licentious  abbeys,  sophisters,  and  writers  of 
every  denomination. 

In  a few  years,  improbable  as  it  may  appear  at  first 
view,  even  the  emperor  Joseph,  with  other  royal  adepts, 
became  poisoned  with  these  principles,  covered  artfully 
by  various  pretences,  to  suit  the  purposes  of  those  dis- 
organizes. These  lodges  became  frequented,  in  Ger- 
many, by  a prince  bishop,  and  the  greatest  part  of  his 
chapter ; and  all  the  office-bearers,  were  dignitaries  of  the 
Church,  which  they  were  designed  to  destroy,  to  its 
very  foundation.  The  orations  delivered  before  them, 
were  as  pointed  against  superstition  and  credulity,  as  if 
written  by  Voltaire  himself. 

Voltaire,  D’Alembert,  Diderot,  D’Argenson,  Ega- 
lite,  Rosseau,  Condorcet,  Robinet,  Mirabeau,  Mably, 
La  Harpe,  the  Due  de  Lazune,  Abbe  Perigord  Talley  - 
rand bishop  of  Autun,  Petion,  Abbe  Bertholis,  Mar- 
montel,  Abbe  Seys,  and  Annacharsis  Cloots,  with  various 
other  prominent  characters  in  the  French  revolution; 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  361 

belonged  to  these  societes.  Mirabeau  and  Talleyrand 
bishop  of  Autun,  were  wardens  of  the  lodge  of  Jacobins. 

In  this  manner  were  the  most  corrupt  and  immoral 
principles  spread  over  the  kingdom  of  France,  under 
the  mask  of  moral  instruction,  and  that  in  a manner  un- 
perceived or  unnoticed  by  the'  government. 

In  1773  the  new  philosophy  was  protected  in  Russia, 
by  the  empress  ; and  the  defenders  of  religion  were  at  the 
last  gasp  in  Poland,  under  the  influence  of  king  Ponia- 
towski.  The  friends  of  revelation  were  already  dis- 
countenanced and  brow-beaten  by  the  government  of 
Prussia,  under  Frederick,  the  father  of  every  violence 
against  revealed  religion.  In  the  north  of  Germany  the 
new  philosophy  prevailed  in  every  quarter,  under  the 
smiles  of  princes  and  dukes. 

Frederick  writes,  “ Philosophy  is  beginning  to  pene- 
trate into  superstitious  Bohemia,  and  into  Austria,  the 
former  abode  of  superstition.  In  our  Protestant  coun- 
tries we  go  on  much  brisker.  In  Paris,  many  philoso- 
phers are  to  be  found  behind  the  counters.” 

These  lodges  are  said  to  have  increased  to  the  num- 
ber of  266,  under  the  Due  de  Chartres,  (or  Egalite) 
but  the  most  famous  partizan  in  this  nefarious  business, 
and  one  who,  in  Germany,  had  the  chief  hand  in  impro- 
ving the  system  of  illuminatism,  in  the  most  villainous 
projects,  was  Dr.  Adam  Weishaupt,  professor  of  the 
canon  law,  in  the  University  of  Ingoldstadt.  He  had 
been  educated  among  the  Jesuits,  but  afterwards  became 
their  bitter  enemy.  His  aim  was  to  obtain  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  world  for  his  order.  He  endeavoured 
to  persuade  the  Jesuits  to  join  him,  but  his  schemes 
were  so  big  with  destruction  to  all  order  and  decorum 
in  human  life ; so  ruinous  to  every  civilized  govern- 


362  PRESENT  appearance  op  things,  both  civil 

ment,  that  lie  could  get  but  two  of  that  order  to  join 
him,  which  produced  the  enmity  to  them  above  men- 
tioned. 

In  1783  his  pernicious  doctrines  leaked  out,  and  the 
elector  Palatine  being  greatly  alarmed,  instituted  a court 
of  inquiry  to  examine  into  their  principles  and  conduct ; * 
when  on  the  examination  of  four  professors  of  the  Ma- 
rianen  academy,  who  belonged  to  the  order,  “ It  ap- 
peared that  the  order  was  said  to  have  abjured  Christi- 
anity. Sensual  pleasures  were  restored  to  the  rank  they 
held  in  the  epicurean  philosophy — self  murder  was 
justified,  on  stoical  principles — death  was  declared  an 
eternal  sleep — patriotism  and  loyalty  were  called  narrow- 
minded prejudices,  and  incompatible  with  universal 
benevolence.  Continual  declamations  were  made  on 
liberty  and  equality,  as  the  unalienable  rights  of  men. 
The  baneful  influence  of  accumulated  property  was  de- 
clared an  insurmountable  obstacle  to  the  happiness  of 
any  nation,  whose  chief  laws  were  framed  for  its  pro- 
tection and  increase.  Nothing  was  so  frequently  dis- 
coursed of  as  the  propriety  of  employing,  for  a good 
purpose,  the  means  which  the  wicked  employed  for  evil 
purposes  ; and  it  was  taught  that  the  preponderancy  of 
good  in  the  ultimate  result,  consecrated  every  mean 
employed ; and  that  wisdom  and  virtue  consisted  in 
properly  determining  this  balance.” 

However,  the  society  denied  all  this — yet  the  elector 
broke  up  the  order,  banished  the  professor  Weishaupt, 
with  many  others,  and  some  were  imprisoned ; yet, 
notwithstanding  this  just  punishment,  the  society  soon 
rose  with  fresh  vigour,  under  a new  name. 

To  form  some  small  idea  of  the  designs  of  the  prin- 
cipal supporters  of  this  adventurous  fraternity,  it  will  be 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  333 

necessary  to  transcribe  the  oath  or  declaration  of  a can- 
didate for  the  degree  of  “ llluminatus  minor”  at  large. 
“ I.  N.  N.  protest  before  you,  the  worthy  plenipotentiary 
of  the  venerable  order  into  which  I wish  to  be  admitted, 
that  I acknowledge  my  natural  weakness  and  inability ; 
and  that  I,  with  all  my  possessions,  rank,  honours,  and 
titles,  which  I hold  in  political  society,  am  at  bottom 
only  a man ; I can  enjoy  these  things  only  through  my 
fellow  men,  and  through  them,  also,  I may  lose  them. 
The  approbation  and  consideration  of  my  fellow  men 
are  indispensably  necessary,  and  I must  try  to  maintain 
them  by  all  my  talents.  These  I will  never  use  to  the 
prejudice  of  universal  good,  but  will  oppose,  with 
all  my  might,  the  enemies  of  the  human  race  and  of 
political  society.  I will  embrace  every  opportunity  of 
saving  mankind,  by  improving  my  understanding  and 
my  affections,  and  by  imparting  all  important  knowledge, 
as  the  good  and  statutes  of  this  order  require  of  me.  I 
bind  myself  to  perpetual  silence,  and  unshaken  loyalty 
and  submission  to  the  order,  in  the  persons  of  my  supe- 
riors : here  making  a faithful  and  complete  surrender  of 
my  private  judgment,  my  own  will,  and  every  narrow- 
minded employment  of  my  power  and  influence.  I 
pledge  myself  to  account  the  good  of  the  order  as  my 
own,  and  am  ready  to  serve  it  with  my  fortune,  my 
honour,  and  my  blood.  Should  I,  through  omission, 
neglect,  passion,  or  wickedness,  behave  contrary  to  this 
good  of  the  order,  I subject  myself  to  what  reproof,  or 
punishment,  my  superiors  shall  enjoin.  The  friends 
and  enemies  of  the  order  shall  be  my  friends  and  ene- 
mies ; and,  with  respect  to  both,  I will  conduct  myself 
as  directed  by  the  order  ; and  am  ready,  in  every  lawful 
way,  to  devote  myself  to  its  increase  and  promotion, 

A a a 


364  PRESENT  APPEARANCE  OF  THINGS,  BOTH  CIVIL 

ana  therein  to  employ  all  my  ability.  All  this  I pro- 
mise and  protest,  without  secret  reservation,  according  to 
the  intention  of  the  society,  which  require  from  me  this 
engagement.  This  I do,  as  I am,  and  as  I hope  to  con- 
tinue, a man  of  honour.” 

A drawn  sword  is  then  pointed  at  his  breast,  and  he  j 
is  asked,  will  you  be  obedient  to  the  commands  of  your 
superiors?  He  is  threatened  with  unavoidable  ven- 
geance, from  which  no  potentate  can  defend  him,  if  he 
should  every  betray  the  order.  In  the  explanation  of 
these  terms  of  devotion  to  the  order,  they  say,  speaking 
of  the  authority  due  to  the  ruling  powers  of  civil  govern- 
ment, being  of  inferior  moral  weight  to  that  due  to  the 
order,  “ these  powers  are  despots,  when  they  do  not 
conduct  themselves  by  its  principles ; and  it  is,  there- 
fore, our  duty  to  surround  them  with  its  members,  so 
that  the  profane  may  have  no  access  to  them.  Thus  we 
are  able,  most  powerfully  to  promote  its  interests.  If 
any  person  is  more  disposed  to, listen  to  princes  than  to 
the  order,  he  is  not  fit  for  it,  and  must  rise  no  higher. 
We  must  do  our  utmost  to  procure  the  advancement  of 
the  Illuminati  into  all  important  civil  offices.” 

These  are  the  means  by  which  they  gained  an  ascendan-  j 
cy  among  the  nobility,  the  clergy,  and  the  laity,  of  almost 
every  government  in  Europe.  Nay,  after  various  expe- 
riments, finding  the  women  necessary  to  carry  on  their 
abominable  practices,  they  established  various  lodges  of 
ladies,  whose  moral  principles  they  first  totally  pervert- 
ed, by  eradicating  every  former  idea  of  chastity  and 
virtue  from  their  minds ; “ there  is  no  way,”  say  they, 

“ of  influencing  men,  so  powerful,  as  by  the  means  of  the 
women.  These  should,  therefore,  be  our  chief  study ; 
we  should  insinuate  ourselves  into  their  good  opinion— 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  355 

give  them  hints  of  emancipation  from  the  tyranny  of 
public  opinion,  and  of  standing  up  for  themselves.  It 
will  be  of  immense  relief  to  their  enslaved  minds,  to  be 
freed  from  any  one  bond  of  restraint ; and  it  will  fix 
them  the  more,  and  cause  them  to  work  for  us  with  zeal, 
without  knowing  that  they  do  so  : for  they  will  only  be 
indulging  their  own  desires  of  personal  admiration.” 
Again,  “ the  great  strength  of  our  order  lies  in  its  con- 
cealment; let  it  never  appear  in  any  place  in  its  own 
name,  but  always  covered  by  another  name,  another  oc- 
cupation. None  is  fitter  than  the  three  lower  degrees  of 
Free  Masonry ; the  public  are  accustomed  to  it — ex- 
pects little  from  it ; and,  therefore,  takes  little  notice  of 
it.  The  power  of  this  order  must  surely  be  turned  to 
the  advantage  of  its  members — all  must  be  assisted; 
they  must  be  preferred  to  all  persons,  otherwise  of  equal 
merit.  Money,  services,  honour,  goods,  and  blood, 
must  be  expended  for  the  fully  proved  brethren  ; and 
the  unfortunate  must  be  relieved  by  the  funds  of  the  so- 
ciety.” 

Let  me  here  ask  the  reader  to  compare  these  princi- 
ples and  hard  terms,  with  the  requirements  of  the  Gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ,  which,  in  the  end,  is  to  procure  for  the 
real  disciple  and  subject  of  the  divine  grace  promised 
therein,  eternal  life  and  everlasting  happiness ; and  be- 
hold the  incalculable  difference  and  miserable  servitude 
of  sin  and  satan,  and  adore  the  infinite  riches  and  inval- 
uable blessings  of  redeeming  love. 

It  is  noted  in  the  minutes  and  journals  of  the  order  as 
follows  : “ By  the  activity  of  our  brethren,  the  Jesuits 
have  been  kept  out  of  all  the  professional  chairs  of  In- 
goldstadt,  and  our  friends  prevail.  The  widow  Dut- 
chess has  set  up  her  academy  entirely  according  to  our 


36 6 PRESENT  APPEA.KANCE  OF  THINGS,  BOTH  CIVIL 

plan,  and  we  have  all  the  professors  in  the  order ; five 
of  them  are  excellent,  and  the  pupils  will  be  prepared 

for  us.  We  have  got  A put  at  the  head  of  the 

treasury,  and  he  has  the  Church  money  at  his  disposal. 
By  properly  using  this  money  we  have  been  enabled 

to  put  our  brother  B s’s  household  in  good  order, 

which  he  had  destroyed  by  going  to  the  Jews.  We 
have  supported  more  brethren  under  similar  misfortunes. 
Our  ghostly  brethren  have  been  very  fortunate  this  last 
year,  for  we  have  procured  for  them  several  good  benefi- 
ces, parishes,  tutorships,  &c.  All  the  German  schools, 
and  the  benevolent  society,  are  at  last  under  our  direction. 
We  have  got  several  zealous  members  in  the  courts  of 
justice,  and  we  are  enabled  to  afford  them  pay,  and  other 
good  additions.  Lately  we  have  got  possession  of  the  Bar- 
tholomew institution  for  young  clergymen,  having  secu- 
red all  its  supporters  ; — through  this  medium  we  shall 
be  able  to  supply  Bavaria  with  priests.” 

They  say,  in  the  list  of  their  lodges,  that  they  have 
several  in  America.  They  accounted  all  princes  usur- 
pers and  tyrants  ; and  all  privileged  orders  their  abettors ; 
— they  aimed  to  establish  one  common  government  in 
Europe,  and  universal  atheism. 

We  are  indebted  to  the  late  valuable  work  of  Dr. 
Robertson,  of  Edinburgh,  for  the  greatest  part  of  this 
short  abstract  of  these  societies  ; it  is  well  worth  the  pe- 
rusal of  every  man  who  is  a lover  of  order,  or  wishes  to 
understand  the  revolutionizing  system  of  many  of  the 
first  founders  of  the  French  republic.  Dr.  Robertson’s 
character,  if  some  of  the  first  people  in  this  country  from 
Scotland,  are  to  be  believed,  is  well  established  for  learning, 
integrity,  and  strict  veracity.  I have  not  hesitated  to  use 
his  language  as  well  as  his  faqts.  This  learned  treatise  has 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  357 

been  lately  re-printed  in  Philadelphia,  and  the  narration, 
as  well  as  the  veracity  of  the  author,  in  general,  has  been 
greatly  supported  by  a letter  from  Mr.  William  Smith, 
of  Connecticut,  who  declares,  “ that  during  the  late  re- 
volutionary war,  while  the  French  navy  lay  at  Newport, 
in  Rhode-Island,  which  was  in  the  year  1778,  a Dr. 
Renauld,  chaplain  to  the  admiral’s  ship,  (a  German  by 
birth)  gave  him  the  following  account : — That  he  (the 
chaplain)  was  under  great  apprehensions,  lest  at  his  re- 
turn to  France,  he  should  share  the  fate  prepared  for  all 
ecclesiastics,  if  the  king  of  Prussia  and  Voltaire’s  scheme 
should  succeed.”* — in  that  case,  he  supposed,  the  whole 
world  would  be  deluged  with  blood.  He  said,  that  a 
project  was  said  to  be  set  on  foot,  some  time  before 
Voltaire’s  death,  to  commence  a crusade  against  Chris- 
tianity, and  to  extirpate  all  the  silly  followers  of  the 
wretch , (meaning  the  great  author  of  our  holy  religion.) 

* From  the  secret  correspondence  of  these  philosophers,  it  ap- 
pears, that  in  1743,  Voltaire  was  plotting,  with  the  king  of  Prussia, 
to  plunder  the  ecclesiastical  princes,  and  the  religious  orders,  of 
their  possessions.  In  1764  he  sent  a memorial  to  the  duke  of 
on  the  abolition  of  Tythes,  in  hopes  of  depriving  the 
clergy  of  their  subsistence.  In  1770  he  writes,  “ I like  to  cover 
these  harlequin  bull-givers,  (the  Popes)  with  ridicule,  but  I had 
rather  plunder  them.”  D’Alembert  advised,  that  the  clergy  should 
be  deprived  of  their  consequence  in  the  state,  before  they  were 
plundered  of  their  possessions,  and  that  the  danger  of  letting  the 
clergy  form  a distinct  body  in  the  state,  should  therefore  be  repre- 
sented in  strong  colours.  Frederick  says,  “ If  we  wish  to  diminish 
fanaticism  we  must  not  begin  with  the  bishops ; but  if  we  succeed 
in  lessening  the  friarhoods,  especially  the  mendicant  orders,  the 
people  will  cool,  and  they  being  less  superstitious,  will  then  allow 
the  power  to  bring  down  the  bishops  as  best  suits  their  states. 
This  is  the  only  possible  mode  of  proceeding.”! 


f 3 Kett.  p.  106. 


368  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

Their  plan  was  to  abolish  the  Sabbath  day — extirpate 
the  priesthood,  and  destroy  the  Holy  Scriptures  ; so  that 
by  removing  all  restraints  from  the  consciences,  the 
bands  of  society  might  be  entirely  dissolved,  and  all 
civil  government  disorganized,  under  the  specious  pre- 
tence of  enlargement  and  freedom.  He  knew  not  the 
name  of  the  society  collectively,  but  the  individual 
name  was  Ego-ipse,  signifying  self -existence. 

There  was  said  to  be  upwards  of  50,000  of  them  in 
France.  Talleyrand  Perigord,  bishop  of  Autun,  was  at 
their  head,  and  much  in  the  same  proportion  were  they  in 
all  the  kingdoms  of  Europe,  they  having  in  each  country, 
one  or  more  principals.  It  was  said,  that  the  society  was 
so  intimately  connected  with  Free  Masonry,  that  it  was 
apprehended  every  Mason  was  an  Ego-ipse.  It  had  got 
into  the  several  universities  and  academies  upon  the  con- 
tinent, with  a view  to  mature  and  spread  the  diabolical  sys- 
tem of  universal  devastation  and  bloodshed.  He  ob- 
serves, that  the  leading  principles  of  the  Ego-ipse  society 
were,  that  no  relation  or  connection  exists  between  one 
man  and  another ; — that  all  things  are  eternally  existing 
from  necessity  ; — that  the  names  of  father,  mother,  sis- 
ter, brother,  husband,  and  wife,  are  fraudulent  imposi- 
tions of  priest-craft,  to  bind  the  unwary  in  chains  of 
ignorance  of  man’s  true  nature  and  inherent  divinity ; — 
that  every  man  is  his  own  God,  his  own  lawgiver,*  and 
amenable  only  to  himself ; — that  men,  unenlightened  by 
true  philosophy,  are  no  more  than  so  many  blocks  of 
wood  or  stone ; and  if  a kick  of  the  foot,  or  a push 

* The  noted  Thomas  Paine,  in  his  Age  of  Reason,  says,  that  he 
does  not  believe  in  the  Creed  of  the  Jewish  Church,  the  Roman 
Church,  the  Greek  Church,  nor  of  any  Church  that  he  knows  of  5 
his  own  mind  being  his  own  Church. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  359 

of  the  hand,  can  remove  these  out  of  one’s  way,  a ball , 
or  a thrust  of  a sword,  with  equal  ease  and  propriety, 
can  remove  the  other.  It  wTas  apprehended  that  the  lead- 
ing men  of  this  association  contemplated  the  subversion 
of  all  governments,  religious  as  well  as  civil,  and,  in  time, 
the  exaltation  of  themselves  to  supereminent  grandeur 
and  opulence,  upon  the  ruin  and  misery  of  millions. 

If  this  scheme  succeeded  in  Europe,  it  was  said,  they 
would  penetrate  into  Greece,  then  into  Egypt,  with  a 
view  of  extending  their  conquests  over  the  kingdoms  of 
Africa  and  Asia — Christianity  seemed  to  be  the  principal 
object  of  their  detestation,  and  they  were  determined  to 
extirpate  it  if  possible,  and  to  revive  the  old  Heathen  phi- 
losophy and  superstition  of  Druidism.” 

Does  not  all  this  fully  show,  that  at  this  time  one  of 
the  great  prerequisites  of  the  commencement  of  the  go- 
vernment of  the  beast,  or  antichrist,  was  manifested  to 
every  reflecting  mind,  “ That  transgressors  had  come  to 
the  fully 

This  account  given  so  long  ago,  with  so  many  corro- 
borating and  peculiar  circumstances,  shows  the  relator  to 
have  been  well  acquainted  with  the  principles  of  illumina- 
tism,  and  strongly  supports  Dr.  Robertson’s  facts  and 
reasonings,  and  aids  our  forming  a proper  opinion  for  the 
late  unaccountable  success  of  the  French  arms  through- 
out the  continent. 

My  confidence  in  Dr.  Robertson’s  account,  is  farther 
strengthened  by  personal  information  received  from  a lady 
of  my  acquaintance,  of  a most  excellent  character,  who 
assured  me,  that  while  living  in  the  city  of  London,  a 
few  years  ago,  perhaps  about  ten,  a person  of  distinction 
was  sent  over  from  France  to  London,  to  initiate  herfa- 
ther,  (who  was  a worthy  Clergyman)  herself,  and  sister 


370  PRESENT  appearance  op  things,  both  civil 

into  this  society — As  she  appeared  to  consider  the  society 
as  tending  to  the  promotion  of  religion  and  virtue,  I insis- 
ted that  she  had  mistaken  the  society  I referred  to  ; on 
which  she  gave  me  the  particulars  of  the  ceremony  used, 
and  showed  me  a ring  given  to  her  on  the  occasion,  with 
a particular  inscription  on  it,  all  which  convinced  me  that 
it  was  one  of  the  societies  referred  to  by  Dr.  Robertson, 
but  the  initiator  finding  they  were  not  people  who  would 


anity)  were  expressly  told,  that  “ the  order  contains  a religion,  H 
which  is  the  perfection  of  Christianity.”!  Was  not  this  the  mys- 
tery of  iniquity  ? 

The  state  of  the  German  literati,  in  general,  greatly  confirm  the 
principal  facts  asserted  by  Robertson. — A late  publication,  speak- 
ing of  the  German  Universities,  &c.  says,  “ There  are  some,  even 
who  have  gone  so  far  as  to  say,  that  we  cannot  be  certain  of  any 


be  the  creation  of  the  human  mind,  and  that,  therefore,  the  only 

God,  is  the  mind  of  each  individual With  respect  to  morality, 

they  teach,  that  duty  is  the  only  rule  of  conduct,  that  there  is  no 
other  law  than  the  sense  of  duty  which  exists  in  the  mind  of  each 
individual ; that  each  man  stands  single  in  the  universe,  and  must 
act  from  his  particular  sense  of  duty,  without  thinking  of  his  fellow 
men,  or  expecting  any  reward,  which  would  be  meanness  in  the 
extreme,  and  therefore  immortality  is  not  to  be  believed.” — These 
are  the  most  sublime  principles  of  the  German  school.  There  are 
many  professors  who  have  not  yet  attained  to,  or,  at  least,  dared 
to  profess  this  elevated  pitch  of  science. — But  as  they  all  of  them 
teach  a metaphysical  jargon,  which  neither  they,  nor  their  scholars 
comprehend  ; as  they  are  almost  all  partizans  of  the  incomprehen- 
sible system  of  Kant , and  warmly  attached  to  the  doctrine  of  the 
unlimited  improvement  and  perfection  of  human  nature,  their  la- 
bours abundantly  pave  the  way  for  the  sublimest  flights  of  the 
Bewly  deified  intellect  of  man.”! 


not  worthy  of  ascending  from  the  first  grade.* 

V 

* The  pupils  of  Voltaire’s  disciples  (who  yet  regarded  Christ!  - 


thing  that  exists  without  us.  That  all  external  objects  appear  to 


1 3 Kett.  Prop.  71. 


± Anti.  Jac-  Rev.  6 vol.  p.  570. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  37J 

By  these  means,  uniting  with  a thousand  other  local 
circumstances,  France  was  prepared  for  any  and  every 
revolutionary  measure : it  is  therefore  proper  to  return  to 
our  subject,  having  spent  so  much  time  in  this  abstract, 
from  the  idea  it  -would  cast  much  light  on  the  after 
transactions  now  to  be  related. 

The  French  army,  on  their  return  from  America  to 
their  native  country,  carried  with  them  additional  fuel  * 
for  the  fire  already  kindled,  in  the  knowledge  of  those 
great  truths,  they  had  been  taught  by  the  American  re- 
volution  ; — they  found  the  ground,  thus  ready  prepared, 
for  receiving  the  prolific  seed,  to  which  the  continual 
disputes  between  the  king  and  his  parliaments  added  not 
a little.  The  latter  began  boldly  to  inculcate  on  their 
fellow  subjects  the  principles  of  what  they  termed  their 
natural  rights,  which  tended  much  to  hasten  on  the  in- 
teresting drama.  Many  difficulties  uniting,  the  king 
and  his  ministers  became  particularly  alarmed  at  the  dan- 
gerous situation  in  which  they  found  the  finances  of  the 
nation.  On  the  5th  July,  1788,  the  archbishop  of 
Thoulouse,  the  minister  of  state,  as  one  of  the  last  acts  of 
his  administration,  published  a resolution  of  the  king,  in 
council,  inviting  all  his  subjects  to  give  him  their  advice, 
with  regard  to  state  affairs. 

This  was  an  essential  blunder  in  politics,  and  greatly- 
increased  the  perplexity  of  the  court.  It  was  immedi- 
ately taken  as  an  express  grant  of  the  entire  liberty 
of  the  press,  and  the  nation  was  soon  inundated  with 
political  publications,  which  tended  to  diffuse  senti- 
ments of  dissatisfaction  with  public  measures,  and 
those  of  equal  liberty,  among  the  populace. 

However  justly  every  people  ought  to  be  entitled  to 
the  liberty  of  the  press,  under  rational  and  prudent  res- 

Bbb 


372  present  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

trictions,  to  guard  against  the  licentiousness  of  it,  yet 
the  people  of  France  had  been  too  long  kept  in  absolute 
subjection,  to  bear  so  sudden  a change  with  any  degree 
of  moderation. 

The  general  confusion  and  alarm  were  suddenly  in- 
creased on  every  hand,  and  the  court  found  themselves 
under  the  immediate  necessity  of  applying  a remedy. 

Voltaire,  and  the  other  sophisters  of  France,  had  been 
unwearied  in  holding  up  the  states  general,  as  the  only 
true  and  legitimate  assembly  of  the  nation,  which  had 
not  been  called  since  the  year  1614. 

This  the  court  knew  would  necessarily  be  an  indepen- 
dent body,  not  suitable  to  the  temper  and  views  of  the 
king  and  his  ministers ; but  to  avoid  the  dreaded  conse- 
quences of  an  absolute  refusal,  one  of  an  inferior  order, 
called  the  assembly  of  the  notables , was  determined  on 
as  the  most  likely  to  be  wrought  upon  by  power  and 
influence,  and  most  proper  to  accomplish  the  necessary 
relief  of  the  crown  under  its  embarrassing  circumstances. 
This  assembly  consisted  of  persons  nominated  by  the 
king,  from  the  higher  orders  of  the  state,  and  had  a pre- 
cedent for  it,  in  the  reign  of  Henry  IV.  and  again  in 
Louis  XIII.  ; but  the  poison  had  spread  among  all 
ranks,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest.  This  had  been 
previously  called  in  December,  1786,  and  were  to  meet 
in  January  following,  but  were  adjourned  till  22d  Feb- 
ruary, on  account  of  the  death  of  Count  de  Vergennes, 
minister  of  state.  After  this  assembly  had  set  for  some 
months,  the  king  was  greatly  mortified  and  disappointed 
at  finding  nothing  but  opposition  to  be  expected  from 
them,  he,  therefore,  hastily  dissolved  them.* 

* We  cannot  avoid  mentioning  a physical  event,  which  assiste<, 
in  producing  such  distress,  as  greatly  influenced  many  of  tin 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  373 

After  many  vain  experiments,  to  avoid  the  impend- 
ing evil,  the  most  sanguine  of  his  court,  were  obliged  to 
accede  to  the  mortifying  alternative  of  calling  the  nation- 
al assembly  of  the  states  general,  in  August,  1788,  to 
meet  at  Versailles,  in  April  following,  but  afterwards  was 
deferred  till  May,  1789,  when  they  commenced  their 
session  by  going,  in  solemn  procession,  to  Church,  to 
perform  an  act  of  devotion,  preceded  by  the  clergy,  and 
followed  by  the  king. 

convulsions  that  afterwards  happened.  On  Sunday,  the  13th 
July,  1788,  about  9 o’clock  in  the  morning,  without  any  eclipse,  a 
dreadful  darkness  suddenly  overspread  several  parts  of  France. — 
It  was  a prelude  of  such  a tempest  as  is  unexampled  in  the  tem- 
perate climates  of  Europe.  Wind,  rain,  hail,  and  thunder,  seemed 
to  contend  in  impetuosity ; — but  the  hail  was  the  great  instru- 
ment of  ruin.  Instead  of  the  rich  prospect  of  an  early  autumn,  the 
face  of  nature,  in  the  space  of  an  hour,  presented  the  dreary  as- 
pect of  universal  winter  ; — the  soil  was  converted  into  a morass — ■ 
the  standing  corn  beaten  into  the  quagmire — the  vines  broken  to 
pieces — the  fruit  trees  demolished,  and  unmelted  hail  lying  in  heaps 
like  rocks  of  solid  ice.  Even  the  robust  forest  trees  were  unable  to 
withstand  the  fury  of  the  tempest — The  hail  was  composed  of 
enormous  solid  and  angular  pieces  of  ice,  some  of  them  weighing 
from  8 to  10  oz.  The  storm  was  irregular  in  its  devastations  j 
while  several  rich  districts  were  laid  entirely  waste,  some  inter- 
mediate portions  of  country,  were  comparatively  but  little  injured. 
One  of  60  square  leagues,  had  not  a single  ear  of  corn,  or  a fruity 
of  any  kind,  left.  Of  the  66  parishes,  in  the  district  of  Pontoise, 
43  were  entirely  desolated,  and,  of  the  remaining  23,  some  lost 
two-thirds,  and  others  half  of  their  harvests.  The  Isle  of  France, 
being  the  district  in  which  Paris  is  situated,  and  the  Orleannois, 
appear  to  have  suffered  chiefly.  The  damage  there,  upon  a mo- 
derate estimate,  amounted  to  eighty  millions  of  livres — between 
three  and  four  millions  sterling.* 


Encyclop.  Tit.  Revol.  p.  153. 


374  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

Soon  after  the  meeting  of  this  august  assembly,  about 
the  17th  June,  the  tiers  etat,  or  that  branch  of  the  assem- 
bly formed  from  the  common  people,  and  made  up  of  a 
considerable  number  of  the  individuals  of  the  societies 
of  the  Illuminati,  refused  to  consent  to  the  formation  of 
the  assembly,  as  had  formerly  been  practised,  by  three 
distinct  houses,  of  the  nobility,  clergy,  and  the  commons, 
which  brought  on  violent  debates,  and  great  animosity 
between  them,  so  as  to  threaten  the  very  existence  of 
the  nation,  i 

On  the  23d  June,  the  king,  in  order  to  put  a stop  to 
the  violent  proceedings  of  the  commons,  held  a royal 
session.  He  appeared  in  the  assembly,  and  the  session 
was  held  with  the  utmost  parade,  and  in  the  style  of  ancient 
despotism.  When  the  king  retired,  with  the  nobility, 
and  part  of  the  clergy,  the  commons  remained  in  sullen 
silence ; whereupon,  the  grand  master  of  the  ceremonies, 
with  an  air  of  authority,  called  on  the  president  to  re- 
member the  intentions  of  the  king,  as  expressed  to  them 
so  unequivocally  by  him.  The  grand  master  was  an- 
swered by  the  warm  and  passionate  Mirabeau,  with 
evident  marks  of  resentment,  saying,  “ the  commons  of 
France  have  determined  to  debate- — We  have  heard  the 
intentions  that  have  been  mentioned  by  the  king,  and 
you,  who  cannot  be  his  agent,  with  the  states  general — 
you,  who  have  neither  seat  nor  voice,  nor  a right  to 
speak,  art  not  the  person  to  remind  us  of  his  speech. 
Go  tell  your  master  that  zve  are  here  by  the  power  of  the 
people,  and  th'  t nothing  shall  expel  us  but  the  bayonet.” 

The  universal  applause,  given  by  the  assembly,  to 
this  violent  speech,  increased  the  confidence  of  Mira- 
beau,  and  the  master  of  the  ceremonies  retired  in  confu- 


sion. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  375 

The  commons  declared  the  deputies  inviolable,  and 
were  afterwards  joined  by  a majority  of  the  clergy  and 
nobles  ; and,  a short  time  after,  the  three  houses  united 
into  one  body,  at  the  king’s  request,  who  became  so  much 
alarmed,  at  the  boldness  of  the  commons,  as  to  consent 
to,  and  even  request,  a measure,  that  laid  a solid  foun- 
dation for  his  own  destruction. 

This  royal  session  gave  so  much  umbrage  to  the  pop- 
ulace, that  they  followed  the  king  with  clamour  and 
discontent. 

This  spirit  was  soon  communicated  to  the  army,  and 
universal  defection  took  place,  with  a general  declaration 
against  their  officers,  who  all  belonged  to  the  nobility  ; 
so  that  all  confidence  in  the  military  forces  of  the  king- 
dom, in  favour  of  the  court,  was  lost. 

“ The  new  and  bold  notions  of  liberty,  that  were  daily 
advanced  by  the  leaders  of  the  tiers  etat,  or  commons, 
were  received  with  acclamation  by  their  hearers.  In  the 
mean  time  the  nobles  became  rapidly  more  and  more 
unpopular — their  persons  were  insulted — new  publica- 
tions daily  came  forth,  and  were  greedily  bought  up, 
which  reviled  the  whole  order,  and  represented  them  as 
an  useless  or  pernicious  body  of  men,  whose  existence 
ought  not  to  be  tolerated  in  a free  state.” 

The  leaders  of  the  commons  saw  the  change  that  was 
taking  place  in  the  minds  of  men  ; and  they,  at  length, 
regarded  the  period  as  arrived,  when  they  ought  to 
emerge  from  their  inactivity  and  execute  the  daring  pro- 
ject of  seizing  the  legislative  authority  of  their  country, 
“ and  assume  the  title  of  National  Assembly This 
measure,  and  the  spirit  in  the  people  that  supported  it, 
was  ostensibly  fanned  by  a line  of  troops,  secretly  draw- 
ing around  Paris,  by  orders  from  the  court.  This  was 


376  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

remonstrated  against,  in  very  florid  and  energetic  lan. 
guage,  by  the  assembly’s  address  to  the  king,  drawn  up 
by  Mirabeau. 

The  first  effects  of  this  temper,  amongst  the  lowest 
ranks  of  the  people,  were  the  rapid  and  unexpected  at- 
tack on  the  Bastile,  garrisoned  by  a regular  force — its 
destruction,  and  the  universal  defection  of  the  whole  line  of 
the  army,  in  favour  of  the  popular  voice  against  the  crown, 
to  which,  before,  they  had  been  so  enthusiastically  at- 
tached, as  has  been  already  mentioned. 

The  taking  of  the  Bastile  happened  on  the  14th  July, 
1789,  when  the  Count  D ’Artois,  the  king’s  youngest 
brother,  being  proscribed  by  the  populace  and  the  new 
ministry,  fled  to  the  frontiers,  and  became  the  first  en: 


It  is  well  observed,  by  a careful  writer,  that,  “ from 
this  time , the  royal  authority  fell  prostrate  before  the  po 
pular  party  in  the  national  assembly.  The  nobles  and  the 
clergy  still  remained,  but  confounded,  in  one  assembly, 
with  the  more  numerous  order  of  the  tiers  etat,  and  no 
longer  rallying  around  a throne  that  was  too  feeble  to 
afford  protection,  they  soon  yielded  to  that  fierce  and 
levelling  spirit  of  democracy,  that  now  rose  around 


The  populace  now  became  outrageous  and  uncontrol- 
able.  They  seized  the  minister  Foulon , and  his  son-in- 
law  Berthier,  and  hung  one  on  the  lamp-iron,  and  the 
other,  in  defending  himself,  fell,  covered  with  wounds. 
Their  heads  were  carried  round  the  city  on  poles,  “ and 
thus  the  populace  became  habituated  to  the  sight  of  blood 
and  murder;  and  they  were  even  taught,  by  popular  songs, 
to  glory  in  such  actions.  This  spirit  spread  into  the  de- 
partments, and  the  whole  kingdom  soon  became  a scene 


grant. 


them.” 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  377 

of  uproar,  confusion,  and  bloodshed,  in  which  the  no- 
bles and  clergy,  in  every  quarter,  were  made  the  victims 
of  popular  fury.” 

In  order  to  allay  this  frenzy,  and  to  save  themselves 
from  entire  destruction,  the  nobility  came  forward  and 
proposed  that  all  taxes  should  be  assessed  on  wealth, 
and  that  no  privileges  should  protect  from  an  equal  share 
of  the  public  burthen — that  the  feudal  tenures  should  be 
done  away,  or  reasonably  mitigated  to  remedy  the  ex- 
treme miseries  of  the  people.  These  measures  were 
received  with  enthusiastic  raptures — this  spirit  spread  on 
all  sides,  and  was  followed  by  the  voluntary  renunciation 
of  all  the  privileged  orders — “ the  hereditary  jurisdic- 
tions were  next  sacrificed — -places  and  pensions  were 
suppressed” — plurality  of  livings  were  as  voluntarily 
relinquished  by  the  clergy , and  the  deputies  from  the  pri- 
vileged provinces  catched  the  flame,  and  came  forward 
with  the  sacrifice  of  all  their  ancient  privileges,  as  w'ell  as 
those  of  corporations ; and  desired  that  all  distinctions 
might  be  done  away,  and  that  the  kingdom  might  become 
one  general  mass  of  French  citizens , on  the  footing  of 
perfect  equality ; and  finally  ordered  that  the  Te  Deum 
should  be  sung,  and  the  title  of  “ restorer  of  Gallic  li- 
berty ,”  was  decreed  to  the  reigning  monarch.  Even 
the  tythes  and  revenues  of  the  clergy,  wrere  also  sacrifi- 
ced, under  the  name  of  a voluntary  relinquishment, 
though  it  had  been  attended  with  much  reluctance,  and 
was  apparently  the  issue  of  necessity.  They  were  now, 
in  their  turn,  deserted  by  the  nobility,  as  the  nobility  (in 
the  dispute  concerning  the  three  separate  houses)  had 
been  deserted  by  the  clergy ; and  this  was  so  absolute, 
that  although  they  possessed  more  property,  than  when 
they  gave  laws  to  most  of  the  crowned  heads  of  Europe, 


378  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

yet  they  were  terrified  into  a full  and  voluntary  renunci- 
ation of  all  their  personal  possessions  and  emoluments. 

On  the  5th  October,  1789,  the  first  mention  was  made 
in  the  assembly,  of  the  conduct  of  the  royal  family,  with 
regard  to  a feast,  given  at  the  palace,  by  one  regiment  to 
another,  which  had  been,  for  three  or  four  days,  the  sub- 
ject of  much  noise  in  Paris.  While  the  debate  was 
carrying  on  at  Versailles,  a vast  multitude  of  women,  of 
the  very  lowest  ranks  of  society , and  the  7nost  debased 
character s,  with  some  men  in  women’s  clothes,  assembled 
in  Paris,  and  under  the  conduct  of  one  of  the  destroyers 
of  the  Bastile,  proceeded,  with  great  tumult,  to  Ver- 
sailles. 

La  Fayette,  fearing  the  consequence,  followed  with  a 
body  of  the  national  guard.  The  assembly  were  soon 
disturbed  by  these  noisy  and  ill-bred  fish-women,  and 
others  of  the  mob,  who  filled  their  galleries,  and  inter- 
rupted their  debates,  calling  aloud  for  bread.  The  next 
morning  this  female  mob  rushed  into  the  palace,  and  en- 
deavoured to  find  the  queen,  whom  they  intended  to  have 
sacrificed  to  their  vengeance.  The  timely  interposition 
•of  La  Fayette,  with  his  troops,  saved  the  gard  du  corps 
for  this  time,  and  the  king  having  consented  to  go  with 
them  to  Paris,  the  assembly  appointed  a deputation  of 
one  hundred  members  to  attend  him ; and  thus  he  was 
escorted  there  as  a prisoner,  preceded  by  the  heads  of 
two  or  three  of  his  court,  which  the  mob  had  taken  off  with 
all  the  parade  of  an  execution,  in  the  court  of  the  palace. 

After  this  the  assembly  removed  their  sittings  to  Pa- 
ris, where  the  king  was  kept,  closely  guarded,  in  his 
palace.  On  the  19th  October  the  assembly  held  their 
first  session  in  Paris,  but  nothing  new  turned  up,  rela- 
tive to  the  king,  for  some  time,  although  the  spirit  of 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  379 

innovation  and  reform  raged  in  the  national  assembly  as 
much,  as  ever.  They  changed  the  whole  form  of  the 
kingdom,  by  dividing  it  into  eighty-three  departments 
of  about  three  hundred  and  forty-two  square  leagues, 
and  each  department  into  several  districts,  and  each  dis- 
trict into  cantons  of  four  square  leagues  each. 

Thus  the  former  divisions  of  the  kingdom  into  gov- 
ernments, generalities,  provinces,  counties,  bailwicks, 
&c.  See.  were  wholly  done  away,  and  a new  order  of 
things  introduced  as  in  a moment.  The  way  was  thus 
cleared  for  proceeding  one  step  further,  by  simplifying 
the  different  orders  of  citizens ; in  destroying  all  distinc- 
tions arising  from  ancient  dignities,  rank,  or  titles  of 
honour,  whether  civil  or  ecclesiastical ; and  then  to 
strengthen  their  general  principles,  they  confiscated  all 
the  Church  lands  to  the  use  of  the  state,  which  was  first 
proposed  by  Talleyrand,  bishop  bf  Autun,  a man  who 
had  been  promoted  to  the  bench  of  bishops,  in  a most 
irregular  manner,  for  this  very  purpose. 

This  entire  subversion  of  the  former  order  of  things, 
was  received  by  the  populace  at  large,  with  the  most 
universal  plaudits,  and  the  highest  degree  of  enthusiasm, 
A new  civil  constitution  was  then  formed  by  this  assem- 
bly, to  which  the  king,  though  with  great  reluctance, 
was  obliged  to  consent.  This  was  wholly  subversive 
of  the  ancient  form  of  government,  but  seemed  to  pro- 
pose an  amelioration  of  the  state  of  the  lower  ranks  of 
citizens. 

Thousands  and  thousands  of  oaths,  taken  in  the  most 
solemn  and  religious  manner,  attended  with  very  expen- 
sive ceremonies,  were  prostituted  by  the  king  and  peo- 
ple to  support  this  new  constitution  ; which  if  we  may 
judge  by  the  sequel,  none  ever  intended  to  keep. 

C c c 


380  PRESENT  APPEARANCE  OP  THINGS,  BOTH  CIVIL 

These  solemn  appeals  to  Heaven,  increased  the  ridi 
culous  farce,  and  placed  the  temper  and  disposition  of 
the  French  people  in  a disagreeable  point  of  view.  The 
assembly  also  proceeded  to  form  an  ecclesiastical  consti- 
tution, as  part  of  that  of  the  state,  and  being  determined 
not  to  suffer  the  least  particle  of  the  old  system  to  remain 
untouched,  they  established  municipalities — suppressed 
all  monastic  establishments,  and  confiscated  their  estates. 
In  fine,  a total  change  of  all  their  old  religious  principles, 
practices,  and  habits  ensued ; and  in  many  instances,  the 
alterations  were  incompatible  with  the  religious  freedom 
of  every  honest  and  upright  Clergyman.  They  became 
the  watch-word  for  the  destruction  of  all  true  religion. 
The  oath  prescribed  for  every  ecclesiastic,  on  pain  of 
banishment,  was,  “ to  watch  carefully  over  the  faithful 
of  the  parish,  or  diocess  which  was  intrusted  to  his  care ; 
to  be  faithful  to  the  nation , the  law , and  the  king  ; and  to 
maintain  to  the  utmost  of  his  power,  the  new  constitution 
of  France , and  particularly  the  decrees  relative  to  the  ci- 
vil constitution  of  the  Clergy .” 

The  Pope  having  testified  his  disapprobation  of  this 
oath,  left  the  honest  and  conscientious  of  both  clergy  and 
laity,  in  a very  distressing  situation. 

About  this  time  “ a manifesto  was  sent  from  the 
grand  national  lodge  at  Paris,  calling  themselves  Free 
Masons,  signed  by  the  duke  of  Orleans  as  grand  master, 
addressed  and  sent  to  the  lodges  in  all  the  respectable 
cities  of  Europe,  exhorting  them  to  unite  for  the  support 
of  the  French  revolution — to  gain  it  friends,  defenders, 
and  dependants,  and  according  to  their  opportunities  and 
the  practibility  of  the  thing,  to  kindle  and  propagate  the 
spirit  of  revolution  through  all  lands.”* 

* In  Lyons  alone,  there  were  twenty-four  clubs  opened,  all 
connected  together  by  means  of  a central  club,  which  was  the  ker- 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  33 1 

One  other  important  article  in  this  manifesto  is  “ ear- 
nest  exhortations  to  establish  in  every  quarter,  secret 
schools  of  political  education,  and  schools  for  the  public 
education  of  the  children  of  the  people,  under  direction  of 
well  principled  masters ; and  offers  pecuniary  assistance 
for  this  purpose,  and  for  the  encouragement  of  writers  in 
favour  of  the  revolution,  and  for  indemnifying  the  patri- 
otic booksellers,  who  suffer  by  their  endeavours  to 
suppress  publications  which  have  an  opposite  tenden- 
cy.”* 

These  societies,  at  this  time,  were  very  numerous 
throughout  all  the  Austrian  states,  and  many  were  even 
in  Vienna,  the  capital  of  the  empire. 

This  very  much  reduces  the  historian’s  astonishment 
at  the  continuance  of  the  unaccountable  successes  of  the 
French  troops,  against  some  of  the  first  soldiers  in  the 
world. 

What  reflecting  mind  can  avoid  making  a solemn 
pause  here,  and  referring  back  to  the  prophetick  decla- 
rations of  the  beloved  apostle,  in  his  Revelation,  11th 
ch.  “ And  I will  give  power  unto  my  two  witnesses, 
and  they  shall  prophecy  1260  days,  clothed  with  sack- 

nel  of  this  strange  association.  In  a short  time  all  the  provincial 
clubs  obtained  the  honour  of  corresponding  with  th'e  Paris  club  ; 
made  it  their  duty  to  imitate  all  its  proceedings — to  execute  all 
its  instructions — and  as  the  mother  club  directed  the  constituent 
assembly,  so  did  her  offspring,  the  provincial  clubs,  direct  all  the 
administrative  hodies  in  the  departments.  Such  was  that  formi- 
dable affiliation,  which,  founded  on  the  same  principles,  bound  by 
the  same  oaths,  having  one  common  centre  in  the  Jacobin  club  at 
Paris,  in  which  was  vested  the  plenitude  of  revolutionary  omnip- 
otence, chained  all  France  to  the  car  of  the  revolution,  and  diffu- 
sed its  doctrines  over  all  the  whole  surface  of  the  kingdom.! 

* Rob.  302.  | Anti  Jacob.- Rev.  555. 


382  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

loth— And  when  they  shall  have  finished,  (or  shall  be 
about  finishing)  their  testimony,  the  beast  that  ascend - 
eth  out  of  the  bottomless  pit , (or  abyss)  shall  make  war 
against  them,  and  shall  overcome  them  and  kill  them — 
and  the  same  hour  (or  about  the  same  time)  was  there  a 
great  earthquake,  and  the  third  part  of  the  city  fell,  and 
in  the  earthquake  were  slain  of  (the  names,  or  of  great) 
men  seven  thousand,  and  the  remnant  were  affrighted, 
and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of  Heaven.” 

During  the  year  1790  little  was  further  done  applica- 
ble to  our  subject,  except  that  on  the  27th  November, 
a decree  passed,  enforcing  the  ecclesiastical  part  of  the 
constitution  with  greater  rigor,  ordering,  that  all  bishops, 
curates,  &c.  who  should  not,  within  eight  days,  take  the 
oath  directed  by  the  new  constitution  of  the  clergy, 
should  be  reputed  to  have  renounced  his  functions,  and 
every  one  continuing  to  exercise  them,  should  be  eject- 
ed from  his  benefice ; and  the  refractory  were  condem- 
ned to  severe  pains  and  penalties,  as  disturbers  of  the 
public  peace. 

In  January,  1791,  persons  were  appointed  to  receive 
the  oaths  of  the  clergy,  when  29  bishops  and  230  priests, 
to  their  immortal  honour,  refused,  though  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  lives  of  most  of  them. 

It  was  not  till  the  13th  September,  1791,  that  the 
royal  assent  was  finally  given  to  the  constitution,  it  hav- 
ing been  delayed  in  the  assembly  till  the  3d  September, 
and,  at  last,  was  apparently  forced  on  the  king,  much 
against  his  will.  On  the  14th,  the  king  signed  the  con- 
stitutional act,  in  the  presence  of  the  assembly,  in  their 
house,  and  took  the  oath  of  fidelity  to  it. 

On  the  30th  September,  the  assembly,  known  by  the 
name  of  the  Constituent  assembly,  dissolved  itself,  and 
was  succeeded  by  the  legislative  national  assembly. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE,  ggg 

During  this  month,  after  much  bloodshed  and  confu- 
sion, Avignon  and  Venasin  were  taken  from  the  Pope, 
and  annexed  to  France,  by  a decree  of  the  assembly. 

In  October  the  new  assembly  began  their  session. 
They  soon  determined  to  purge  their  body,  and  to  get 
rid  of  the  nobility  and  clergy,  who  they  considered  as  in- 
surmountable obstacles  to  the  revolutionizing  system  they 
had  in  view.  Accordingly,  without  principle  or  a regard  to 
justice,  they  expelled  250  clergymen  and  a large  propor- 
tion of  the  nobility,  with  some  obnoxious  members  of 
the  third  order,  though  chosen  by  the  people  as  their 
legal  representatives.  They  retained  Isnard  and  Lacroix, 
enraged  Jacobins ; Brissot,  a member  of  the  society  of 
illuminati,  who  aimed  altogether  at  bringing  about  a re- 
publican form  of  government,  with  a single  legislature ; 
Chateneuf,  noted  for  impiety  ; Condorcet,  a learned  and 
sensible  man,  but  an  open  and  professed  atheist,  and  an 
avowed  enemy  to  all  crowned  heads  ; Fauchet,  wild  and 
extravagant ; Tome,  an  apostate,  and  Chabot,  an  aban- 
doned friar.  Thus  the  assembly  that  remained,  was 
made  up,  chiefly,  of  the  very  dregs  of  the  people — 
without  morals — without  religion,  and  without  reflection, 
on  the  awful  consequences  that  were  most  likely  to  fol- 
low. 

Among  them  was  the  noted  Thomas  Paine,  who  had 
retired  to  France,  from  America,  after  having  first  been 
outlawed  in  England. 

In  the  anti-chamber  of  the  great  hall  of  the  Jacobins, 
and  under  the  protection  of  the  parent  society,  was 
formed  the  Fraternal  society , which  was  called  the 
lower  house  of  the  great  club,  whose  eldest  offspring  it 
was.  This  society  was  composed  ol  Lacqueys  and 
women  servants  out  of  place — of  males  and  females  hav- 


384  PRESENT  APPEARANCE  op  things,  both  civil 

ing  nothing  to  do — without  resource  or  without  a call- 
ing ; and  of  workmen,  whom  the  revolution  had 
deprived  of  employment.* 

In  May,  1792,  the  assembly  banished  all  the  nonjur- 
ing  priests,  on  a petition  of  20  citizens  ;f  and  on  the 
20th  September  they  decreed  the  abolition  of  royalty  in 
France,  as  essentially  necessary  to  their  plan  of  over- 
turning all  the  governments  of  Europe,  but  in  direct 
contravention  of  their  solemn  oaths  and  declaration  of 
obedience  to  the  new  constitution,  the  king  and  the  laws ; 
and  decreed  the  adoption  of  the  term  republic,  instead 
of  nation  or  kingdom. 

The  lowest  ranks  of  the  people,  seemed  now  to  be  let 
loose  from  every  restraint,  and  appeared  to  be  intoxica- 
ted with  the  idea  of  liberty,  which  they  too  generally  II 
considered  as  synonimous  with  licentiousness.  They 
could  no  longer  be  restrained  or  kept  within  any  tolera- 
ble bounds  of  decency.  They  often  broke  in  upon  the 
assembly,  during  their  most  solemn  deliberations,  and 
addressing  the  president,  would  oblige  him  to  hearken 
to  whatever  they  chose  to  say,  however  violent,  absurd, 
and  improper.  No  attempt  was  made  to  discountenance 
or  punish  these  irregularities.  The  Jacobins  found  them 
the  most  convenient  tools  for  their  wicked  purposes,  and 

* Anti  Jac.  Rev. 

t The  decree  was  passed  on  the  25th  May,  1792,  which  con- 
demned the  nonjuring  clergy  to  banishment.  About  the  time  of 
the  federation  which  followed,  many  of  the  clergy  were  put  to 
death,  with  circumstances  more  or  less  sanguinary.  Great  num- 
bers also  were  crowded  together  in  goals  and  other  places  of 
confinement — 200  at  Mons — 300  at  Lannis — others  at  Naniz, 
Port  Lewis,  and  other  towns.| 


4 3 vol.  Kett.  p.  144 


AND  RELIGIOUS*  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  335 

made  use  of  them  to  intimidate  the  assembly,  from  time 
to  time,  into  every  measure  they  wished  to  carry. 

The  assembly  were  now  too  much  in  the  power  of  the 
mobility,  to  lay  any  restraint  on  the  practice  of  giving 
their  sentiments,  in  this  turbulent  way,  even  on  the  most 
important  and  difficult  questions  of  policy  that  came 
before  them,  and  frequently  even  marking  individuals 
. with  popular  applause  or  censure. 

They  soon  obliged  the  assembly  (perhaps  to  the 
great  satisfaction  of  the  majority)  to  proceed  from  a 
change  of  places  to  that  of  things — from  the  division  of 
the  kingdom  into  departments,  to  the  absolute  dissolution, 
or  abolishing  of  all  hereditary  and  other  titles — then  to 
the  total  subversion  of  all  ecclesiastical  authority,  and  at 
last  to  that  of  the  kingly  power  which  had  continued  so 
many  ages,  the  idol  of  all  true  Frenchmen. 

The  Jacobin  society,  a branch  of  the  Illuminati,  as 
before  mentioned,  whose  essential  principles  were  dia- 
metrically opposed,  as  well,  to  all  religion  of  every  kind 
and  denomination,  but  in  a particular  and  emphatical 
manner,  to  the  whole  Christian  system ; as  to  the  civil 
government  of  every  nation  in  Europe,  began  to  feel 
their  influence  increase,  in  proportion,  as  the  lowest  of 
the  people,  obtained  a voice  in  the  direction  of  public 
affairs.  They,  therefore,  concluded  this  to  be  the  pro- 
per time  to  enlarge  their  own  power,  and  open  up  their 
system,  by  proposing  and  carrying  into  complete  execu- 
tion its  governing  principle,  of  establishing  dependant 
clubs  in  every  town  and  village  in  France,  so  that,  by 
this  means,  they  kept  a constant  and  regular  correspon- 
dence throughout  every  part  of  the  nation,  propagated 
their  nefarious  measures,  and  concentrated  the  violence 
of  turbulent  spirits,  from  the  most  distant  corners  of  the 
kingdom. 


386  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

In  the  month  of  June,  they  assembled  a mob  of  40,000 
men,  headed  by  one  Sant  err  e , a Brewer,  and  creature  of 
the  Jacobins,  who  came  to  the  national  assembly,  in  the 
midst  of  their  debates,  and  paraded  through  their  hall. 
Soon  after,  this  mob  surrounded  the  palace  of  the  Thu- 
illeries,  forced  themselves  into  the  king’s  presence,  and 
obliged  him  to  submit  to  every  indignity.  Gen.  La 
Fayette  suddenly  arrived  from  the  army,  and  appeared 
before  the  assembly,  protesting,  in  the  name  of  his  divi- 
sion, against  this  undutiful  and  illegal  treatment  of  the 
king. 

On  the  10th  of  August,  (a  day  famous  in  the  annals 
of  ecclesiastical  history*)  the  mob,  encouraged  by  past 
impunity,  and  most  likely  moved  by  those  behind  the 
scence,  again  surrounded  the  palace  which  contained  the 
whole  of  the  royal  family  then  in  France,  and  obliged 

* This  is  a very  remarkable  day,  in  this  very  extraordinary  re- 
volution of  so  great  and  powerful  a kingdom  as  that  of  France : 
and,  it  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  it  \'as  truly  a day  of  Vengeance 
in  1792,  as  it  had  been  in  the  times  of  antiquity,  on  other  great 
occasions.  On  this  same  day  was  the  first  temple  of  Jerusalem 
destroyed  by  the  king  of  Babylon  ; and,  on  this  day,  was  the  se- 
cond temple  of  Jerusalem  destroyed  by  the  hands  of  a Roman 
soldier. 

Josephus  says,  (as  cited  by  Kett,  in  his  history  of  the  interpre- 
tation of  prophesy)  “ and  now  the  fatal  day  approached  in  the 
revolution  of  ages,  the  10th  day  of  August,  emphatically  called 
the  day  of  vengeance,  on  which  the  first  temple  had  been  destroy- 
ed by  the  king  of  Babylon,  a Roman,  soldier,  (without  receiving 
any  orders,  nay,  as  it  appears,  contrary  to  orders)  threw  a flam- 
ing brand  into  one  of  the  windows  of  the  Temple,  which  set  fire 
to  the  building. 

On  this  day  was  the  city  of  Berthier  taken  and  destroyed,  and 
thousands  of  the  Jews  slain.  On  this  day  did  Adrian  order  the 
foundations  of  the  Temple  to  be  razed  and  ploughed  up.  On  this 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  337 


the  king,  with  his  queen,  children  and  family,  to  take 
refuge  in  the  national  assembly ; where  they  were  kept 
fourteen  hours  without  refreshment,  and  that  in  the 
most  insulting  manner.  In  the  mean  time,  a mob,  of 
near  20,000  men,  broke  into  and  destroyed  the  royal 
palace,  and,  with  brutal  fury,  massacred  the  greater 
part  of  the  regiment  of  Swiss  guards,  amounting  to 
about  1000  men,  besides  1500  gentlemen,  and  all  the 
servants  of  the  palace.  Abou?  200  of  the  guards  esca- 

lay,  only , were  the  Jews  allowed  to  approach  Jerusalem,  and  de» 
dore  their  misery.* 

Ecchard,  speaking  of  the  siege  of  Berther,  or  Berthier,  by 
Adrian,  a city  in  which  the  Jews  had  taken  refuge  as  their  last 
esort,  on  the  revolt  under  Barchochebas,  says,  “ This  siege  was 
ong  and  miserable  to  the  Jews,  who  were  reduced  to  all  the  ex- 
remities  of  hunger  and  thirst  ; were  at  length  subdued,  with  a 
nost  terrible  slaughter,  in  the  18th  year  of  Adrian,  and  in  the 
nonth  of  Arigust’,  in  which  month,  St.  Jerome  observes,  Jerusalem 
vas  formerly  taken  by  Nebuchadnezzar,  and  also  the  Temple 
lestroyed  by  Titus.  It  was  also  in  the  month  of  August  that  the 
mperor  Adrian,  sometime  afterwards,  ordered  the  very  marks 
.nd  relics  of  the  Temple  to  be  entirely  razed,  and  to  be  ploughed 
ip,  according  to  the  Roman  custom  ; which  was  the  highest  mark 
if  ignominy  and  final  destruction,  and  also  the  full  accomplish- 
nent  of  all  our  Saviour’s  predictions.  At  the  same  time  all  the 
ews  in  Palestine,  who  were  yet  unsold,  were  banished  for  ever, 
iut  of  their  own  native  country,  and  their  whole  race  forbidden 
0 set  foot  upon,  or  so  much  as  to  come  within  view  of  Jerusalem, 
;ven  from  the  highest  hill,  upon  pain  of  immediate  death.  Only, 
vith  great  difficulty,  they  obtained  the  favour  of  going  every  year, 
ipon  the  10th  day  of  August,  to  approach  the  place  and  to  de- 
>lore  their  inexpressible  loss  and  misery.f 

* Josephus  wars  of  the  Jews,  Lib.  7.  ch.  9 & 10 — 4th  vol.  p.  316 — 31S. 
Vatson’s  Theolog.  Tracts,  5th  vol.  p.  114.  Ecchard's  Eccleast.  Hist.  2dvr>i 
db.  3d.  ch.  1 Miss  Adam’s  History  of  the  Jews,  1st  vol.  p.  10.1- 

t Eccles.  Hist.  2d  vol.  Lib.  3.  ch.  1.  and  2. 

Ddd 


388  PRESENT  appearance  op  things,  both  civil 


ped,  and  were  preserved  by  the  Marsellois,  the  meanest 
of  the  mob. 

The  assembly,  as  if  in  league  with  these  refuse  of  the 
lowest  of  the  people,  immediately  decreed  the  suspen 
sion  of  the  royal  authority,  and  the  nation  were  invitee 
to  choose  a convention  to  determine  the  nature  of  theii 
future  government.  The  royal  family  were  imprisonec 
in  the  temple. 

News  was  now  brought  of  the  rapid  approach  of  the 
combined  armies,  which  produced  the  utmost  violence 
in  the  assembly.  They  summoned  the  people  en  masse 
into  the  champ  de  Mars,  to  enrol  themselves  to  marcl 
against  the  common  enemy.  They  soon  assembled 
but  rather  with  the  temper  of  wild  and  furious  beast; 
than  that  of  men.  They  seemed  to  thirst  for  huma: 
blood,  and  determined  to  try  their  hands  where  ther 
was  no  danger,  before  they  advanced  to  the  hazardou 
experiment  of  stopping  a victorious  foe. 

They  proceeded  from  the  field  of  Mars  to  the  severs 
prisons  in  Paris,  which  were  now  filled  with  the  adhe 
rents  to  royalty,  religion,  and  government:  Here,  i: 
cold  blood,  but  to  add  to  their  crime,  under  a pretenc 
of  justice,  they  massacred  the  princess  de  Lambale,  th 
surviving  Swiss  guards,  a large  number  of  the  nonjurinj 
clergy,  and  indeed  every  other  prisoner,  with  whom  the 
were  not  connected  in  political  views,  in  the  most  savag 
and  insulting  manner. 


This  brutal  conduct  continued  for  more  than  tw 
days,  during  which  at  least  1000  innocent  person 
lost  their  lives,  with  every  attendant  of  savage  fury,  b 
the  hands  of  the  vilest  dregs  of  the  people,  contrary  t 
every  semblance  of  justice  and  good  policy. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  389 

These  abandoned  wretches,  lost  to  every  sense  of  the 
finer  feelings  of  the  human  heart  and  to  the  principles 
of  delicacy  and  compassion,  carried  the  princess’s  head  on 
a pole,  in  triumph,  to  the  temple,  where  they  insulted 
the  queen  with  the  sight  of  it,  by  raising  it  to  her  win- 
dow, well  knowing  that  there  had  been  a particular 
friendship  subsisting  between  them. 

While  this  bloody  scene  was  acting,  the  assembly — 
the  national  guards — the  municipal  officers,  and  near 
100,000  citizens  all  remained  quiet,  without  the  feeblest 
attempt  to  put  a stop  to  these  most  cruel  and  barbarous 
murders  of  citizens  under  the  protection  of  the  laws,  and 
immediately  in  the  care  of  the  government,  that  ever 
disgraced  a civilized  people,  and  which  was  a reproach 
to  human  nature,  and  for  ever  will  be  an  indelible  stain 
on  the  character  of  Frenchmen. 

On  the  26th  August,  1792,  all  the  ecclesiastics,  who 
had  not  taken  the  oath,  were  decreed  to  be  transported. 
It  is  said  they  amounted  to  130  odd  bishops  and  64,000 
priests  of  the  second  order.  “ The  distress  and  misery 
which  many  worthy  individuals  suffered,  in  consequence 
of  this  decree,  cannot  be  sufficiently  deplored ; many  of 
these  victims  of  conscience  were  hurried  from  their 
connections  and  their  friends,  and  landed,  almost  naked 
and  pennyless,  on  a foreign  shore  ; some  were  commit- 
ted to  prison,  there  to  remain  till  a mode  of  conveyance 
out  of  the  kingdom  should  be  found ; some  were  massa- 
cred by  the  populace,  soon  after  they  were  arrested ; 
and  no  inconsiderable  number  were  reserved  for  the 
melancholy  catastrophe  to  which  we  shall  have  speedily 
to  advert.”  From  this  time  may  be  dated  the  effectual 
downfall  of  the  Church,  the  abolishing  of  all  religious 
rites,  and  the  dispersion  of  the  flock  of  Christ ; for  take 


390  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 


away  the  shepherd,  and  the  sheep  will  necessarily  be  scat- 
tered abroad. 

A general  sale  of  all  ecclesiastical  property  had  been 
decreed  in  September  of  the  last  year,  including  every 
species  connected  with  Churches  or  Charities.  At  one 
period  this  amounted  to  1,350,000/.  sterling — and  it  was 
not  long  before  there  did  not  remain  a sacred  vase,  pub- 
licly known,  through  the  whole  extent  of  France ; not 
even  in  domestic  chapels,  at  least,  where  the  power  of 
the  government  extended. 

The  2d  Sept.  1792,  was  also  made  famous  (or  rather 
infamous)  for  another  insurrection,  of  the  most  awful 
kind — <c  The  most  shocking  crimes  are,  at  this  moment, 
perpetrating  at  the  prison  of  the  Abbaye,  hard  by  the 
hotel  in  which  I now  write.  The  mob,  they  call  them 
the  people  here,  but  they  deserve  no  name  by  which  any 
thing  that  has  the  least  relation  to  human  nature  can  be 
signified — a set  of  monsters  have  broken  into  the  Ab- 
baye and  are  massacreing  the  prisoners.”* 

Laujuinai,  speaking  of  these  murders,  says,  “ that  the 
number  of  victims,  assassinated  that  day,  amounted  to 
8000  ; others  say  to  12,000 ; and  the  deputy  Louvet 
states  them  at  28,000.f 

On  the  20th  September  the  national  convention,  re- 
commended by  the  late  assembly,  came  together,  and 
was  organized.  It  contained  men  of  all  characters,  or- 
ders, and  ranks  ; even  foreigners  were  invited  to  become 
members.  The  famous  Thomas  Paine,  an  Englishman, 
who  had  figured  in  the  American  revolution,  as  a popu- 
lar writer  against  the  British  government,  but  of  a very 
discontented  and  restless  spirit,  and  of  a very  immoral 
character,  together  with  Dr.  Joseph  Priestly,  an  eminent 


f Iiist.  Epoch,  p.  32—41. 


* Moore’s  Journal,  p.  173. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EM  EIRE.  39^ 

philosopher  and  chemist  of  Birmingham,  in  Great  Bri- 
tain, but  who  had  been  the  object  of  great  popular  fren- 
zy as  a violent  democrat,  and  opposed  to  the  government, 
or  rather  the  administration,  of  Great  Britain,  were  ab- 
surdly chosen,  by  certain  departments  in  France,  as 
representatives  in  this  convention.  The  first,  being  on 
the  spot,  took  his  seat ; the  latter  prudently  declined  the 
honour,  if  such  it  could  be  called. 

One  of  the  first  acts  of  the  convention,  after  the  late 
awful  catastrophe,  was  again  decreeing  the  eternal  aboli- 
tion of  royalty  in  France.  This  was  received  with 
rapture  throughout  the  nation,  and  that  by  a people  who, 
but  a short  time  before,  would  have  thought  it  their 
highest  honour  to  have  layed  down  their  lives  for  their 
grand  monarque.  They  also  abolished  the  use  of  all  res- 
pectful epithets,  in  common  use  between  man  and  man, 
as  monsieur,  madame,  and  the  like,  excepting  the  w'ord 
citizen  alone,  which,  in  a short  time,  became  a kind  of 
mark  by  which  to  know  a sans-culotte. 

The  convention  soon  became  divided  into  two  par- 
ties, to  wit,  The  Girondists,  so  called  from  Le  Girond , 
the  department  from  whence  the  chief  deputies  came, 
who  took  the  lead,  and  were  men  of  the  best  understand- 
ing in  the  convention,  and  the  Mountain,  so  called  from 
the  place  of  their  sitting  in  the  convention,  being  the 
upper  seat  that  surrounded  the  hall.  These  were  gene- 
rally men  of  small  talents  and  little  learning,  but  of  dar- 
ing and  sanguinary  characters,  advanced  from  among 
the  meanest  of  the  people,  and  who,  by  the  violence  of 
the  times,  had  been  raised  from  great  obscurity. 

At  the  head  of  this  last  party  was  Robertspierre,  Dan- 
ton,  Couthon,  Merlin  de  Thionville,  Demolin,  Thuriot, 
Collot  D’Herbois,  Legendre,  Marat,  and  others. 


392  PRESENT  appearance  op  things,  both  civil 

The  Girondists  wished  to  prosecute  the  late  infamous 
murders ; but  the  Mountain  always  eluded  the  question, 
and  were  aided  by  the  Jacobin  club,  where  all  political 
subjects  were  previously  determined. 

The  summer  and  autumn  were  spent  in  passing  de- 
crees of  banishment  against  all  the  nonjuring  clergy — 
dissolving  all  boards  of  justice,  that  judges  might  be  re- 
chosen from  among  the  lower  classes  of  people. 

During  the  winter  campaign  the  French  armies,  under 
the  direction  of  the  Girondists,  were  every  where  suc- 
cessful ; though  immense  numbers  were  slain  on  both 
sides.  The  success  of  the  ruling  party  so  enraged  the 
Mountain,  and  of  course  the  majority  of  the  Jacobins, 
that  they  concluded,  their  best  scheme  to  obtain  revenge 
and  perplex  the  opposite  party,  was  to  start  the  question, 
what  was  to  be  done  with  the  king  ? 

The  Girondists  wanted  to  save  him,  and,  therefore, 
the  Mountain  determined  his  death.  By  the  influence 
of  the  latter,  and  taking  advantage  of  the  popular  rage, 
the  convention  became  his  accusers  and  his  judges, 
against  every  principle  of  common  justice.  As  they  had 
previously  determined  on  his  execution,  his  trial  became 
the  mere  mockery  of  public  justice,  and.  finally  ended, 
as  might  be  supposed,  in  the  murder  of  the  king,  under 
covert  of  the  law,  by  the  decree  of  a set  of  ruffians, 
taken  from  the  meanest  of  his  subjects.  The  majority, 
wrho  decreed  the  punishment  of  immediate  death,  was 
but  small,  and  to  add  to  their  inhumanity,  they  gave 
him  but  24  hours  to  prepare  for  his  awful  change.  He 
was  accordingly  executed  on  the  21st  January,  1793. 
His  body  was  interred  in  a grave  filled  with  quick  lime, 
and  a guard  placed  round  it  till  it  was  consumed. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  393 

Soon  after  this,  or  about  this  time,  a Mr.  Dupont,  in 
a debate  on  the  subject  of  establishing  public  schools, 
for  the  education  of  youth,  pronounced  a discourse  be- 
fore the  national  convention,  in  favour  of  atheism,  which 
was  loudly  applauded  by  the  members,  except  two  or 
three  of  the  clergy — “ What,”  said  this  unhappy  man, 
“ thrones  are  overturned ! sceptres  broken ! kings  ex- 
pire ! and  yet  the  altars  of  God  remain  ! a single  breath 
of  enlightened  reason  will  now  be  sufficient  to  make 
them  disappear.  Nature  and  reason  ! these  ought  to  be 
the  Gods  of  men  ! These  are  my  Gods  ! admire  nature, 
cultivate  reason ! And  you,  legislators,  if  you  desire 
that  the  French  people  should  be  happy,  make  haste  to 
propagate  these  principles,  and  to  teach  them  in  your 
schools,  instead  of  those  fanatical  principles  which  have 
been  hitherto  taught.  For  myself,  I honestly  avow  to 
the  convention,  lam  an  atheist .”  This  paved  the  way 
for  abolishing  the  public  worship  of  Almighty  God, 
which  soon  took  place,  as  we  shall  see,  and  on  the  doors 
of  their  grave  yards  were  engraved  or  painted,  “ Death 
is  an  eternal  sleep.”* 

After  various  and  astonishing  successes  on  the  part  of 
France,  against  the  concert  of  kings,  Dumorier,  the 
French  general,  was  seduced  by  them,  and  the  army  of 
the  new  republic  was  driven  from  all  their  conquests. 

The  Mountain,  taking  advantage  of  this  change  in 
their  affairs,  obtained  the  ascendancy  with  the  mobs  of 
Paris,  in  addition  to  the  interests  of  the  Jacobins,  and 
during  the  month  of  May,  1793,  all  was  riot,  tumult, 

* Citizen  Lacroix,  in  a debate  on  the  petition  of  some  Quakers 
and  Anabaptists,  said  “ The  constitution  is  my  Gospel,  and  liberty 
is  my  God— -I  know  no  other.”t 

I Yid.  Dwight’s  Notes  to  Greenfield  Hill. 


394  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

and  confusion.  From  the  31st  May  to  the  2d  June, 
the  convention  was  nothing  but  a scandalous  scene  of 
intrigue,  commotion  and  terror.  It  was  repeatedly  sur- 
rounded by  an  armed  mob,  with  100  pieces  of  cannon 
at  a time,  till  at  length  the  Mountain,  with  this  aid,  sei- 
zed 90  of  the  Girondist  members, — hastily  passed  a 
decree  of  denunciation  against  them,  and  sent  the  great- 
est part  of  them  (who  could  not  privately  escape)  to 
the  guillotine,  without  mercy.*  Thus,  after  all  the 
labour  and  expense  of  blood  and  treasure,  to  bring  about 
and  establish  an  epitome  of  the  rights  of  man,  and  then 
to  form  a written  constitution,  confirmed  by  oaths  with- 
out number,  were  the  boasted  liberties  of  regenerated 
France  again  trodden  under  foot,  and  treated  as  mere 
tools  of  power,  by  the  vilest  rabble  and  the  very  dregs 
of  human  nature  ; which  fully  proves  the  absurdity  of 
attempting  to  institute  any  government,  however  popu- 
lar it  may  be  for  the  moment,  without  interweaving  in 
its  first  formation  the  principles  of  religion,  proper  bal- 
ances and  checks,  with  a separate  efficient  power  to  ex- 
ecute it. 

The  whole  authority  of  government,  such  as  it  was, 
now  became  absolutely  vested  in  those  who  were  under 
the  influence  of  the  intolerant  and  savage  mob  of  Paris ; 
and  there  remained  no  longer,  even  a pretence  that  the 

'*  Those  who  escaped  from  the  tribunal  of  the  ruling  party,  met 
their  fate  in  different  ways.  Valaze  stabbed  himself — Echelle  and 
Condorcet  preferred  poison,  as  it  is  said' — L’Huiller  killed  him- 
self in  prison — Rebecque  drowned  himself ; these  last  were  con- 
cerned in  the  cruelties  committed  at  Avignon,  on  the  2d  Sept. 
Heidon  and  the  Accadamecian  Chamfort  fell  by  their  own  hands; 
and  such  was  the  end  of  Roland,  who  was  a principal  in  the  tu- 
mult of  the  10th  of  August. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  395 

convention  were  the  representatives  of  the  nation  of 
France;  yet  liberty  and  equality  continued  the  watch 
words,  to  betray  the  best  interests,  as  well  as  the  lives 
and  property  of  the  most  valuable  citizens. 

On  the  23d  day  of  August,  1793,  the  whole  nation 
was  put  in  requisition  ; “ from  this  moment,”  says  the 
decree,  “ till  that  when  all  enemies  shall  be  driven  from 
the  territories  of  the  republic,  every  Frenchman  shall  be 
in  permanent  readiness  for  the  service  of  the  army.  The 
young  men  shall  march  to  the  combat : the  married  men 
shall  forge  arms,  and  transport  the  provisions  : the  wo- 
men shall  make  tents  and  clothes,  and  attend  in  the 
hospitals  : the  children  shall  make  lint  of  old  linen  : the 
old  men  shall  cause  themselves  to  be  carried  to  the  pub- 
lic squares  to  excite  the  courage  of  the  warriors ; to 
preach  hatred  against  the  enemies  of  the  republic.  The 
cellars  shall  be  washed  to  procure  salt  petre  : the  saddle 
horses  shall  be  given  up  to  complete  the  cavalry : the 
unmarried  citizens,  from  the  age  of  18  to  25,  shall  march 
first,  and  none  shall  send  a substitute : every  battalion 
shall  have  a banner  with  this  inscription,  “ The  French 
nation  risen  against  tyrants .” 

September  20, 1793,  the  convention  proceeded  to  form 
new  tables  for  weights  and  measures,  abolishing  and 
forbidding  an  adherence  to  the  ancient  customs.  But  re- 
ligion being  the  great  object  of  their  antipathy,  they 
again  reverted  to  further  measures  for  its  destruction. 
In  order  to  make  a more  effectual  attack  upon  every 
form  of  it,  as  observed  by  their  ancestors,  the  conven- 
tion decreed  a new  calendar  of  time,  changing  the  names 
of  the  months,  and  beginning  the  year  with  the  autum- 
nal equinox.  It  was  not  sufficient  to  abolish  every 
order  of  the  clergy,  and  to  banish  or  murder  every  ec- 

E e e 


396  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

clesiastic  who  respected  his  religion  enough  to  regard 
what  he  considered  her  indispensable  rights,  but,  to  show 
their  enmity  to  the  most  unexceptionable  of  her  estab- 
lishments, and  to  avoid  any  respect  to,  or  recognition  of 
the  Sabbath,  or  Lord’s  day,  they  proceeded  to  alter  the 
week  of  seven  days  to  that  of  decades,  or  ten  days ; or 
dering  every  tenth  day  to  be  kept  as  a day  of  pleasure 
and  merriment,  which  they  termed  a day  of  rest.  Fes- 
tivals were  appointed,  at  stated  seasons,  similar  to  those  ir. 
times  of  Pagan  idolatry — to  the  virtues — to  genius — to  la- 
bour— to  opinion — to  rewards,  &c.  and,  to  give  some  co- 
lour to  this  profane  measure,  they  divided  the  year  into  It' 
months,  of  thirty  days  each ; and  to  perpetuate  the  ah 
ject  meanness  and  wretchedness  of  those  who  wert 
active  in  the  formation  of  the  republic,  they  ordered  the 
five  supernumerary  days  above  the  twelve  months  to  bt 
called  by  the  name  of  sans-culotides,  from  sans-culottcs 

\ 

or  without  breeches,  a word  of  reproach  given  them  bj 
their  enemies,  on  account  of  their  poverty  and  low  con 
dition. 

This  name,  thus  perpetuated  by  those  who  it  was  de 
signed  to  deride,  was  matter  of  surprize  to  all  Europe 
being  a remarkable  instance  of  the  fancifulness  of  tin 
human  mind,  but  in  which  these  modern  revolutionist 
established  and  recorded  a fact,  perpetuating  the  sourc 
from  whence  they  sprung,  and  thereby  confirming  th 
strong  figure  of  the  Apocalypse,  as  a government  arisin 
from  the  abyss,  or  bottomless  pit — Thus  finishing,  (i 
their  opinion)  the  destruction  of  these  witnesses  for  Got 
the  public  worship  on  the  Lord’s  day. 

The  apostates  among  the  clergy  proceeded  to  thro 
off  the  mask,  without  any  reserve,  in  every  quarter  < 
the  nation;  and  while  hundreds  were  laying  down  the 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  397 

fives  gloriously,  in  proof  of  their  integrity  and  faith  in 
the  religion  they  professed,  and  held  not  their  lives  dear, 
that  they  might  finish  their  course  with  joy  ; many  who 
knew  nothing  more  of  it,  than  as  a name  to  cover  their 
infamous  practices,  took  advantage  of  the  times  to  shew 
their  readiness  to  betray  the  cause  they  had  sworn  to 
support,  and  openly  avowed  their  want  of  every  principle 
of  moral  rectitude.  “ Every  engine  was  set  at  work  to 
persuade  or  intimidate  the  clerical  order  of  the  assembled 
states  into  a compliance  with  the  new  oath  required  by 
law,  but  with  little  effect — Not  above  thirty,  out  of 
three  hundred,  freely  obeyed ; and  twenty  more  were, 
\vith  difficulty,  induced,  by  casuistical  interpretations  of 
different  men,  to  conform.  The  rest  nobly  sacrificed 
their  means  of  subsistence,  rather  than  wound  their  con- 
sciences. In  1792,  by  means  of  the  Jacobin  clubs, 
many  were  killed  at  the  doors  of  the  Churches.  In 
Brittany  several  priests  are  said  to  have  been  hunted 
through  the  forests,  where,  after  enduring  every  extrem- 
ity of  hunger  and  fatigue,  they  perished  miserably,  and 
their  mangled  carcasses  were  afterwards  found  torn  by 
briars,  and  half  devoured  by  beasts  of  prey.  Yet  more 
than  two-thirds  of  the  parochial  clergy  of  Paris  remain- 
ed firm ; and  the  proportion  in  the  country,  where  the 
accounts  could  not  be  so  accurately  asoertained,  was  cal- 
culated still  higher. 

The  Prelates  themselves  gave  an  illustrious  example. 
Only  four,  out  of  136,  the  whole  number  of  the  bench, 
became,  what  their  brethren  considered,  as  apostates : 
and  at  the  head  of  these  were  Mons.  Brienne,  archbishop 
of  Sens,  and  the  atheist  Cardinal  de  Lomenie.  It  was 
not  unusual  to  see,  in  the  parish  Churches,  a constitu- 
tional priest  going  through  the  service,  amidst  files  of 


,598  PRESENT  APPEARANCE  OF  THINGS,  BOTH  CIVIL 


soldiers,  with  fixed  bayonets,  but  with  no  other  con- 
gregation ; while  the  parishioners  were  gathered  together 
on  a distant  common,  or  in  the  mountains,  round  the  re- 
treat of  their  ancient  pastors. 

Such  meetings  were  always  considered  by  the  Jaco- 
bins as  seditious,  and  wherever  they  had  power  and 
influence,  sent  an  armed  force  to  disperse  them.”* 

The  convention  had  already  voted  themselves  a per- 
manent body,  contrary  to  the  express  terms  of  their  elec- 
tion and  the  constitution,  under  which  they  were  chosen. 
They  now,  therefore,  determined  to  get  rid  of  the  queen, 
who  was  still  an  object  of  fear  and  terror  to  them.  They 
proceeded  to  arraign  and  try  her  (though  with  such  a 
mockery  of  justice  as  not  even  to  save  appearances)  on 
charges  of  the  most  scandalous  and  shameful  nature, 
and,  without  much  ceremony,  on  the  16th  day  of  Octo- 
ber, 1793,  sent  her  to  the  guillotine,  as  they  had  done 
her  husband  and  aunt  before. 

The  duke  of  Orleans,  with  great  justice,  quickly  fol- 
lowed her,  together  with  21  of  the  Girondist  members, 
who  had  been  imprisoned  by  the  Mountain,  and  71 
were  still  kept  in  close  confinement. 

The  execution  of  priests  and  nobles,  with  persons  of 
every  rank  and  description,  who  were,  in  the  least,  ob- 
noxious to  the  leaders  of  the  revolution,  were  now  so 
numerous,  under  the  most  trifling  pretexts,  that  it  be- 
came almost  impossible  to  keep  any  tolerable  account  of 
them ; so  that,  literally  speaking,  the  blood  ran  down 
the  streets,  and  Paris  appeared  as  a great  slaughter 
house. 

There  was  no  satisfying  the  thirst  for  human  blood — 
like  furious  beasts  of  prey,  the  more  blood  they  gorge 


* 3 Kett.  p.  139—143. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  399 

the  greater  is  their  rage  for  it.  The  people  at  large  were 
terrified  into  apathy  and  indifference ; no  one  at- 
tempting to  come  forward  and  stop  the  torrent ; life 
seemed  scarce  worth  preserving,  and  every  man,  of  se- 
rious reflection,  appeared  to  be  waiting  his  turn  with 
sullen  listlessness. 

Several  of  the  southern  departments,  considering  the 
conduct  of  the  prevailing  party  in  the  convention,  as 
treason  against  the  constitution,  seceded  from  their  pre- 
tended government,  and  declared  against  the  convention, 
by  entering  into  a confederacy  against  it,  while  the 
northern  departments  adhered  to  the  Mountain  and  Jac- 
obin club,  who  decreed  the  south  in  rebellion. 

Thus  the  whole  kingdom  was  again  in  a state  of  re- 
volt and  confusion.  The  rest  of  this  year  was  filled  up 
with  assassinations,  murders,  and  military  executions. 

The  city  of  Lyons,  which  had  been  so  famous  for  its 
sufferings,  ever  since  the  first  propagation  of  Christian- 
ity, had  yet  to  fill  its  cup  of  misery.  After  losing 
thousands  of  its  citizens,  in  a bloody  siege  by  the  army 
of  the  convention,  under  the  orders  of  Robertspierre, 
who  was  now  the  principal  organ  of  the  disorganizes, 
the  city  was  decreed  to  be  razed,  and  its  name  changed 
to  Villa  Aflranchie.  The  inhabitants  who  had  defended 
it  were  ordered  to  the  guillotine  without  ceremony.  This 
mode  of  destruction  being  found  too  mild  and  too  slow 
to  gratify  the  thirst  for  blood,  the  mode  of  execution 
was  changed  to  being  fired  at  with  cannon,  loaded  with 
grape  shot,  while  the  victims  were  confined  in  crowds 
near  the  mouths  of  the  cannon  ; by  which  thousands  were 
murdered,  maimed,  and  mangled,  in  a few  minutes. 

It  is  supposed  that  upwards  of  30,000  citizens,  were, 
by  this  means,  butchered  by  these  inhuman  monsters, 


400  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

and  this  once  magnificent  city  almost  levelled  with  the 
ground,  under  the  command  of  a low  wretched  chlrac- 
ter,  Collot  d’Herbois,  whom  the  citizens  had  formerly 
hissed  off  the  stage,  in  this  city,  for  improper  behaviour, 

Indeed  the  convention,  losing  sight  of  every  princi- 
ple of  liberty  and  humanity,  did  not  hesitate  to  declare, 
that  terror  was  the  order  of  the  day.  In  this  city,  Jaho- 
gues,  in  his  speech  to  the  democratic  society  there,  said, 
“ down  with  the  edifices  raised  for  the  profit  and  the 
pleasure  of  the  rich  ; down  with  them  all : commerce 
and  arts  are  useless  to  a warlike  people,  and  are  the  des- 
truction of  that  sublime  equality  which  France  is  deter- 
mined to  spread  over  the  globe.  ” 

In  the  month  of  October,  a citizen,  deputed  from  the 
popular  society  of  Marseilles,  was  admitted  to  the  bar  of 
the  convention,  and  said,  “ Citizens  ! legislators ! I come 
to  announce  the  triumph  of  reason  over  fanaticism, 
throughout  the  departments.  The  bishop  of  Moutin 
now  officiates  with  a pike  and  red  cap,  instead  of  the 
mitre  and  crosier;  the  dying  are  comforted  and  not 
frightened — upon  the  gate  of  the  Church  yard  one  reads 
the  inscription,  “ death  is  but  an  everlasting  sleep.”  The 
people  are  convinced  that  if  the  fall  of  kings  is  the  foun- 
dation of  republics,  that  of  priests  can  alone  cement 
liberty.”  . 

The  Procurateur  Syndic,  of  the  district  of  Tonerre, 
acquainted  the  convention  that  he  had  issued  orders  for- 
bidding the  future  celebration  of  religious  ceremonies 
On  Sundays,  and  commanding  that  these  ceremonies 
should  be  celebrated  on  the  last  day  of  each  decade. 

On  the  7th  November,  1793,  the  constituted  authori- 
ties of  Paris  entered  the  hall,  followed  by  the  bishop  of 
that  city  and  his  grand  vicars,  all  covered  with  red  caps. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  4QX 

Montmoro,  the  speaker  of  the  deputation,  said,  “ Citi- 
zens ! legislators  ! the  department  of  Paris,  the  munici- 
pality, members  of  the  popular  societies,  and  some 
administrations  of  Noire,  who  have  requested  to  be  uni- 
ted with  us,  come  to  the  convention,  accompanied  by 
citizens,  who  request  to  be  regenerated  and  to  become 
men.”  Gobet,  bishop  of  Paris,*  then  said,  “ I beg  the 
representatives  of  the  people  to  hear  my  declaration — ■ 
Born  a Plebeian,  I was  easily  inspired  with  a love  of  li- 
berty aud  equality — called,  by  my  fellow  citizens,  to  the 
constituting  assembly,  I did  not  wait  till  the  declaration 
of  rights  was  published,  to  acknowledge  the  sovereignty 
of  the  people.  I took  advantage  of  the  influence,  which 
my  situation  gave  me  over  the  people,  to  increase  their 
love  for  liberty  and  equality  ; but,  at  present,  when  the 
end  of  the  revolution  is  approaching — at  present,  when 
the  love  of  liberty  is  marching  forward  with  gigantic 
strides,  and  all  sentiments  are  united — at  present,  when 
there  ought  to  be  no  other  national  worship,  than  that  of 
liberty  and  equality,  I renounce  my  function  as  a minister 
of  the  Catholic  worship  : my  vicars  make  the  same  de- 

* This  wretched  apostate,  after  finding  his  atheistical  schemes 
likely  to  prove  abortive,  wished  again  to  put  about  and  retract  all 
his  abominable  villanies  and  become  reconciled  to  the  See  of 
Rome.  His  retractation  was  actually  written,  comprised  in  six  let- 
ters, directed  to  the  Pope,  the  King,  the  Archbishops,  the  Clergy, 
the  Department,  and  the  Municipality  of  Paris — but  alarmed,  for 
fear  of  the  Jacobins,  he  delayed,  till  his  conduct  was  suspected, 
and  not  having  courage  or  principle  to  carry  him  through,  he 
hesitated,  and  remained  in  his  former  state ; but,  on  the  9th  of 
April,  1796,  Robertspierre  put  an  end  to  any  danger  arising  from 
his  defection,  by  ordering  him  to  be  guillotined,  which  was  accor- 
dingly done.f 


f Vid.  2d  Baruel.  p.  256. 


402  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

claration  ; we  deposit,  on  your  table,  our  letters  of 
priesthood.  May  this  example  consolidate  the  reign  of 
liberty  and  equality.”  To  which  the  president  answer- 
ed, “ Citizens  ! the  example  which  you  have  given  is 
the  effect  of  the  efforts  made  by  philosophy  to  enlighten 
mankind.  It  was  reserved  for  the  commune  of  Paris,  to 
come  first  to  announce  the  triumph  of  reason.  Citizens, 
who  have  sacrificed,  on  the  altar  of  your  country,  those 
gothic  toys  of  superstition!  you  are  worthy  of  the  re- 
public. Citizens,  who  have  abjured  error,  you  will, 
in  future,  preach  up  only  the  practice  of  the  social 
and  moral  virtues.  This  is  the  worship  agreeable  to  the 
Supreme  Being,  you  are  worthy  of  him.”  Immediately 
hereupon,  a number  of  bishops  and  priests,  belonging  to 
the  convention,  came  forward  and  renounced  their  pro- 
fession and  their  pensions,  declaring  “ that  they  had  never 
considered  their  sacred  function,  but  as  necessary  to 
comply  with  the  prejudices  of  the  people,  in  order  to 
instruct  them — that  their  sole  ambition  had  ever  been  to 
see  reason  and  philosophy  reign  on  earth — that  they  had 
never  preached  any  doctrine  but  the  love  of  liberty, 
equality,  and  their  neighbour — that,  in  future,  they 
would  own  no  temple  but  the  sanctuary  of  the  law — no 
divinity  but  that  of  liberty — no  worship  but  that  of  their 
country — no  Gospel  but  the  republican  constitution.” 
Thus  did  these  abandoned  men,  who  had  taken  upon 
themselves  the  sacred  character  of  ministers  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  whose  duty  it  was,  at  the  expense  of  proper- 
ty, ease  and  life  itself,  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  everlast- 
ing life  and  salvation  to  the  people  committed  to  their 
charge,  desert  their  sacred  trust,  betray  their  lord  and 
master,  and  join  the  universal  cry  of  away  with  him,  we 
will  not  have  this  man  to  reign  over  us. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE,  4Q3 

The  next  day  the  section  des  Tuilleries  informed  the 
convention,  by  one  of  their  commissioners,  that  Thuriot 
the  representative  of  the  people,  having  yesterday  in- 
formed them  of  the  memorable  scene,  which  took  place 
in  consequence  of  the  truly  philosophical  conduct  of  the 
bishop  of  Paris,  and  of  the  other  priests  who  accompa- 
nied him,  all  the  citizens  present  manifested  their  joy 
and  enthusiasm  ; and  the  section  unanimously  resolved, 
“ that  on  the  days  of  rest,  of  each  decade,  a moral  and  pa- 
triotic festival  should  be  celebrated  in  honour  of  truth.” 
The  commissioners  requested  that  the  resolution  should 
be  referred  to  the  committee  of  public  intructions,  that 
they  might  concert  with  them  the  means  for  putting  it  in 
execution.  The  convention  decreed  accordingly,  and 
added,  “ that  all  letters,  addresses,  petitions,  or  declara- 
ions,  sent  to  the  convention,  for  renouncing  the  sacerdo- 
tal character,  and  all  the  functions  connected  with  it, 
shall  be  deposited  with  the  committee  of  public  instruction, 
who  are  charged  to  deliberate  on  the  measures  to  be  taken, 
for  rendering  them  useful  to  the  history  of  the  revolution, 
or  to  public  instruction. 

Among  these  infamous  deposits,  the  following  are 
sufficient  to  give  the  general  complection  of  the  rest.  A 
letter  from  Paul  Roland,  of  Binos  de  Lachan,  a priest, 
was  read.  “ Citizens ! legislators  ! you  now  hear  the 
voice  of  a priest,  who  has  lived  40  years  by  his  trade, 
but  he  now  renounces  it  with  pleasure.  Legislators  ! I am 
now  going  to  make  my  public  confession,  and  to  declare 
my  repentance.  Why  should  I still  cherish  prejudi- 
ces? I believe  then,  that  religion,  in  no  country,  is 
founded  on  truth.  I believe  that  all  religions  are  the  off- 
spring of  pride  and  ignorance  ; that  interest  has  rendered 
them  sacred,  and  that  rulers  have  every  where  employed 

F ff 


404  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

them  to  establish  their  power ; that  superstition  has  al- 
ways been  the  work  of  priests  ; and  that  they  themselves 
are  every  where  either  wicked  or  imposed  upon  by  false- 
hood and  tyranny  ; I believe,  above  all,  that  justice  is 
true  religion,  and  that  no  other  worship  is  necessary 
on  earth,  but  the  practice  of  true  virtue.  I believe, 
also,  that  heaven  is  nothing  else  than  the  happy  recollec- 
tion of  having  been  virtuous.I  render  this  solemn  hom- 
age to  truth — fanatics  will  not  hear  me,  but  I brave  all 
their  anathemas.  Legislators  ! a man  must  accustom  him- 
self to  this  truth,  in  order  to  be  converted  to  reason ; 
and  I hope  that  the  priests,  of  all  religions,  will  compre- 
hend, to  the  triumph  of  philosophy  and  the  liberty  of 
nations,  that  there  is  still  a difference  between  a priest 
and  an  honest  man.  As  for  me,  I have  made  my  choice, 
and  I resign  to  the  state  a pension  of  livres  ; but,  as 
I am  60  years  old,  and  without  any  fortune,  I demand, 
from  the  nation,  the  means  of  having  in  my  retreat, 
bread  and  milk.” 

A letter  from  Boisise  la  Bertrand,  Cure  of  Melun,  in 
the  department  of  Seine  and  Marne,  was  also  read. 

“ Citizens,  representatives,  I am  a priest,  that  is  to  say, 
a preacher — Being,  hitherto,  a quack  of  the  good  faith, 

I deceived  others,  because  I was  deceived  myself : being 
now  made  clean,  I confess  to  you  that  I would  not  be  a 
quack  of  the  bad  faith  ; I know  nothing  but  the  prayers 
which  I have  been  forced  to  learn.  I write  you,  there- 
fore, requesting  that  you  will  give  a sufficient  pension  to 
bishops,  curates,  and  vicars,  without  fortune  and  with- 
out means,  and  who  are,  however,  honest  enough  not  to 
wish  to  deceive  the  people,  who  ought  now  to  be  taught 
that  there  is  no  true  religion,  but  that  of  nature,  and  that  jj 
all  the  mummery,  with  which  they  have  hitherto  been 


AND  RELIGIOUS.  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  4Q5 

amused,  is  only  old  wives,  fables.  Be  just,  be  benevo- 
lent, and  love  your  neighbour,  and  you  have  religion  ; 
because,  possessing  all  the  virtues  which  can  render  you 
happy,  by  making  you  useful  to  your  brethren,  you  have 
every  thing  necessary  for  pleasing  the  Deity.  If  I could 
preach  up  nothing  but  this  morality,  it  would  be  very 
well ; but  my  parishioners  wish  that  I should  speak  to 
them  of  sacraments,  and  of  an  hundred  thousand  gods, 
which  is  as  much  contrary  to  my  taste  as  it  is  to  yours. 
I beg  then  you  will  suffer  me  to  resign,  and  continue  to 
me  my  pension.”  Thus  was  Christ,  a second  time,  de- 
serted and  betrayed  by  his  professed,  though  traitorous, 
disciples. 

In  this  manner  did  these  sans-culottes — these  very 
dregs  of  mankind,  who  had  assumed  the  government  of 
a great  nation,  cast  off  the  knowledge,  worship,  and  fear 
of  the  one  only  living  and  true  God,  as  revealed  by 
Jesus  Christ.  It  is  then  no  wonder,  that  God  should 
cast  them  off  and  leave  them  to  believe  a lie,  and  thereby 
lay  the  foundation  of  their  own  utter  destruction. 

For,  however,  the  all  perfect  Being  who  governs  the 
universe,  may  make  use  of  this  lawless  power,  thus  rising 
up  from  the  bottomless  pit,  to  execute  his  judgments, 
on  a wicked  and  a once  professing  people,  as  he  did 
the  Assyrians  of  old  against  his  chosen  people,  the  Jews, 
yet,  be  assured,  that  when  Jehovah  shall  accomplish  his 
whole  work,  upon  his  now  suffering  people  among  the 
nations  of  Europe,  he  will,  most  certainly,  punish  these 
tyrants  of  the  earth,  as  he  did  the  proud  heart  of  the 
haughty  king  of  Assyria. 

It  is  supposed,  that  by  means  of  seizing  the  Church 
lands — confiscating  the  property  of  the  royalist  emigrants 
and  persons  condemned  to  die,  that  near  seven-tenths  of 
the  national  territory  came  into  the  hands  of  the  admin= 


406  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

istrators  of  the  revolutionary  government,  to  which 
should  be  added  the  plunder  of  the  Churches,  consisting 
of  gold  and  silver  saints  and  utensils  for  sacred  use ; so 
that  those  images,  which  had,  for  so  many  years,  been 
the  subjects  of  reverence  and  adoration,  were  now, 
in  the  course  of  the  divine  justice,  made  the  means  of 
destroying  thousands  of  those  who  had  been  their  most 
submissive  adorers.  How  often  does  a righteous  God, 
in  the  course  of  his  providence,  correct  the  evil  of  sin, 
by  means  of  that  which  was  the  instrumental  cause  of  it. 

During  the  latter  part  of  this  year,  the  convention 
conceiving  that  nothing  was  done,  whilst  the  least  sem- 
blance of  the  worship  of  Almighty  God,  through  Jesus 
Christ,  was  left  among  the  people,  turned  their  attention 
to  the  perfecting  their  scheme  of  universal  atheism,  and 
of  course  encouraged  every  attempt  to  decry  the  religion 
of  their  ancestors. 

At  the  instance  of  Robertspierre,  the  Jacobins  had 
expelled  all  nobles,  foreigners,  bankers,  &c.  It  was 
moved  to  extend  it  to  all  priests.  Robertspierre,  after  a 
long  harangue,  showing  why  he  had  particularized  these 
individual  characters,  said,  “ The  nobles  have  often  been 
compared  with  the  priests,  and  the  turn  of  the  balance 
has  always  been  in  favour  of  the  nobles.  I am,  howev- 
er, for  my  own  part,  by  no  means  of  this  opinion;  I hold 
the  noblesse  to  be  much  more  dangerous  than  the  clergy. 
Do  you  not  perceive,  by  adopting,  at  present , too  rigo- 
rous measures  against  the  clergy,  you  really  serve  the 
purposes  of  those  who  conspire  against  the  happiness  and 
liberty  of  the  republic.  Are  you  ignorant  that , in  the 
eyes  of  Europe , we  are  constantly  pictured  as  impious 
and  atheists  ? Will  you  justify  this  calumny  ? Do  you 
not  know  that  patriots  have  been  massacred,  because 


AND  RELIGIONS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  497 

they  attempted  too  violent  a blow  against  religious  wor- 
ship. In  a critical  moment  wisdom  and  policy  enjoin  us 
to  spare  the  priests,  whom , otherwise , I no  more  esteem 
ancl  respect  than  you  do.  In  my  opinion,  we  should  set 
a watchful  eye  over  them,  and  demand  stronger  proofs 
of  civism  than  of  others,  but  we  should  not  exclude 
them.”  r 

This  spirit  was  soon  communicated  to  the  people  at 
‘ large,  who  were  now  freed  from  all  obligation  to  observe 
the  laws  of  sense  and  prudence,  and  finding  that  it  was 
pleasing  to,  and  gave  them  influence  with  the  men  in 
power,  on  the  11th  day  of  November,  they  instituted 
and  celebrated  the  festival  of  reason,  as  they  called  it,  in 
the  Cathedral  of  Paris,  where  the  wife  of  Montmoro 
(who,  soon  after,  lost  her  head  on  the  scaffold)  was  set 
up  naked,  under  the  character  of  liberty,  to  receive  that 
homage  which  was  denied  to  the  glorious  creator  of  the 
iuniverse. 

This  ceremony  was  introduced  by  a numerous  pro- 
cession, filing  off  through  the  hall  of  the  convention, 
accompanied  with  national  music,  to  show  that  it  met 
with  the  approbation  of  these  pretended  representatives 
of  the  nation. 

This  shameless  and  scandalous  woman  was  of  the 
first  figure,  adorned  with  the  ensigns  of  liberty,  and 
seated  in  a chair  ornamented  with  leaves  and  festoons  of 
flowers.  On  this  occasion  Chaumette,  entering  the  ros- 
trum of  the  convention,  said,  “ Fanaticism  has  aban- 
doned the  place  of  truth  : the  people  of  Paris  have  taken 
possession  of  this  temple,  which  they  have  regenerated. 
The  gothic  arches,  which,  till  this  day,  have  resounded 
with  lies,  now  echo  the  accents  of  truth.  The  people 
have  but  one  cry — no  more  altars  ! — no  more  priests  ! — • 


408  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 


no  other  God , but  the  God  of  nature  ! We,  their  ma- 
gistrates, we  accompany  them  from  the  temple  of  truth 
to  the  temple  of  the  laws,  to  celebrate  a new  liberty,  and 
to  request  that  the  cidevant  Church,  of  Notre  Dame,  be 
changed  into  a temple  consecrated  to  reason  and  truth.” 
This  was  immediately  decreed,  and  the  convention  de- 
clared that  the  people  of  Paris,  on  this  day,  continued  to 
deserve  well  of  their  country. 

On  the  same  day  a crowd  of  priests,  not  ashamed  to  de- 
ny  their  master,  while  the  people,  with  their  rulers,  were 
crying  crucify  him,  crucify  him,  deposited  their  letters 
of  priesthood,  and  said  “ they  wished  no  longer  to  be  the 
organs  of  falsehood,  nor  continue  in  their  former  error.” 

The  section  of  la  Maison  Commune  came  in  a large 
body,  to  announce  “ that  they  knew  no  other  worship 
than  that  of  liberty,  and  henceforth  they  would  have  no 


other  guide  but  that  of  reason. 


By  the  12th  day  of  December,  this  impious  festival 
was  celebrated  in  like  manner,  in  almost  every  city  of 
France  ; and  at  Lyons  the  republicans,  first  murdering 
about  500  more  of  the  affrighted  inhabitants,  celebrated 
also  the  festival  of  an  ass,  dressed  in  pontifical  robes,  in 
derision  of  all  religious  worship. 

On  the  29th  November  the  orator  of  the  students  of 
Dupont’s  new  republican  school,  came  to  the  bar  of  the 
convention,  to  assure  them  that  he  and  his  fellow  students 
detested  God. 

The  pupils  of  the  new  republican  school  of  the  section 
des  Areis  appeared  at  the  bar,  and  one  of  them  set  forth 
that  all  religious  worship  had  been  suppressed  in  his  sec 
tion,  even  to  the  very  idea  of  religion — He  added,  that 
he  and  his  school  fellows  detested  God ; and  that  instead 
of  learning  scripture,  they  learned  the  declaration  of 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  439 

rights.  The  president  having  expressed  to  the  deputa- 
tion, the  satisfaction  of  the  convention,  they  were  admit- 
ted to  the  honours  of  the  setting,  amidst  the  loudest 
applause.* 

A comedian,  dressed  as  a priest  of  the  Illuminati,  ap- 
peared publickly,  and  speaking  of  Almighty  God,  said, 
“ NO  ! thou  dost  not  exist  ! — -If  thou  hast  power  over 
the  thunderbolts,  grasp  them  ! aim  them  at  the  man  who 
dares  to  set  thee  at  defiance,  in  the  face  of  thine  altars  ! 
But  no,  I blaspheme  thee,  and  still  I live ! no,  thou  dost 
not  exist.”f 

I tremble  while  I write  this  daring  blasphemy — who 
is  antichrist,  but  he  who  denieth  the  Father  and  the  Son. 

About  this  time  bishop  Messieu,  one  of  the  represen- 
tatives of  the  army  des  Ardennes,  being  one  of  those 
base  spirits  that  had  entered  into  the  Gospel  ministry  for 
the  loaves  and  fishes,  now  seeing  that  his  object  was  no 
longer  to  be  obtained  by  the  cloak  of  hypocrisy,  wrote 
:o  the  convention  that  he  renounced  his  sacerdotal  func- 
:ion. 

An  immense  number  of  letters  from  the  departments 
mnounced  the  resignation  of  priests,  who,  forgetting 
heir  sacred  calling,  and  Judas  like,  listening  to  the  voice 
}f  fleshly  reason,  abandoned  the  cause  of  their  master,  lest 
hey  should  suffer  for  his  sake.  Several  of  the  Com- 
nunes  sent  the  silver  utensils  of  their  Churches,  set 
ipart  and  expressly  dedicated  to  sacred  uses,  to  be  dis- 
used of  for  the  wants  of  the  low,  wretched  mobs,  (who 
10  longer  supported  themselves  by  daily  labour,)  and 
hose  who  presided  over  them. 

The  central  committee  of  the  popular  societies  and 
ections  of  Paris,  petitioned  for  the  suppression  of  ail 


* 3 Kett,  p.  133. 


t 3 v'ol.  Baruel,  p.  217. 


410  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

salaries  hitherto  paid  to  the  clergy,  in  whom  the  people 
(now  let  loose  from  every  sacred  obligation)  no  longer 
believed.  Chabot  thought  all  the  Communes  of  the  re- 
public should  follow  the  fine  example  of  those  of  Paris, 
and  that  their  petition  should  be  inserted  in  the  minutes, 
in  order  to  prove  how  agreeable  it  was  to  the  convention . 
This  was  immediately  decreed. 

Chaumette,  in  the  council  of  Paris,  informed  that  they 
were  threatened — the  women  of  the  town  were  turning 
devotees — that  they  were  paid  by  the  priesthood — not 
daring  to  carry  on  openly  their  infamous  trade,  they  go 
to  the  Churches  to  pray.  He,  therefore,  moved  the 
council  to  declare,  that  if  any  commotion  should  be 
stirred  up  in  favour  of  fanaticism,  all  the  clergy  should 
be  imprisoned.  And  considering  that  the  people  of 
Paris  have  declared,  that  they  acknowledge  no  other 
worship  than  that  of  reason  and  truth,  the  council  resol- 
ved— 1st,  that  all  the  Churches  and  temples  of  the  differ- 
ent religions  and  worship  which  are  known  to  be  in 
Paris,  shall  be  instantly  shut  up.  2dly,  that  whatever 
troubles  may  arise  in  Paris,  in  consequence  of  religious 
motives,  the  priests  and  ministers,  of  the  different  reli- 
gions, shall  each  be  particularly  responsible.  3dly,  that 
every  person  requiring  the  opening  of  a Church,  shall 
be  put  under  arrest  as  a suspected  person. 

The  section  of  Quin-vingt  requested  that  an  altar 
should  be  erected,  on  which  a perpetual  fire  should  be 
kept  up  by  virgins  ; — but  this  was  refused. 

In  the  convention  Bossnet  gave  an  account  of  his 
operations  in  the  department  of  Ardoche-la-drome,  du 
Guarde  and  Herault.  “ The  south,”  said  he,  “ is  res- 
tored to  the  republic — fanaticism  is  destroyed — Catholic 
and  Protestant,  forgetting  former  animosities,  unite  in 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  41  ^ 

the  same  worship,  that  of  liberty  and  the  laws.  The 
altars  of  Christianity  are  replaced  by  altars  more  holy. 
The  whole  people  will  soon  assemble  before  them  each 
decade , to  render  homage  to  liberty. 

It  was  in  this  month  of  November  that  the  famous 
Abbe  Seyes,  in  a speech  he  made  in  the  convention, 
said,  “We  have  long  wished  to  see  reason  triumph  over 
superstition  and  fanaticism.  The  day  is  at  length  arri- 
ved, and  I rejoice  at  it,  as  one  of  the  greatest  blessings 
that  could  have  happened  to  the  French  republic. 
Though  I have,  for  many  years  laid  aside  the  ecclesias- 
tical character,  let  me,  however,  be  permitted  to  de- 
clare at  present,  that  I know  no  other  -worship  than 
that  of  liberty  and  equality  ; and  no  other  religion 
than  the  love  of  mankind , and  of  my  country. — I have 
lived  a victim  of  superstition,  but  I was  never  its 
instrument.  No  one  can  say  that  he  was  ever  deceived 
by  me ; and  many  are  indebted  to  me  for  the  truth.  At 
the  moment  my  reason  was  disengaged  from  the  fatal 
prejudices  by  which  it  was  fettered,  the  energy  of  insur- 
rection,” (Judas  like)  “ entered  into  my  heart.  Since 
that  period  I have  been  retained  in  my  sacerdotal  chains 
by  the  same  force  which  retained  other  free  souls  in 
chains.  These  were  all  destroyed  on  the  day  of  the  re- 
volution. I have  been  known  only  by  my  efforts  for  li- 
berty and  equality.  It  was  as  a plebeian,  a deputy  of  the 
people,  not  as  a priest,  for  I was  then  no  longer  one,  that 
I was  called  to  the  national  assembly.  I cannot,  like 
many  of  my  colleagues,  deliver  to  you  the  papers  or  titles 
of  my  former  state  : for  a long  time  they  have  not 
been  in  existence.  I have  no  resignation  to  give  in  to 
you,  because  I have  no  ecclesiastical  employment ; but 
I have  still  an  offering  to  make  my  country,  that  of  an 

Ggg 


412  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

' 

annuity  of  10,000  livres,  which  the  law  gave  me  as  an 
indemnification  for  my  former  benefices.  Permit  me  to 
deposit,  on  your  table,  my  formal  renunciation  of  that 
pension.” 

The  constituted  authorities  of  Paris  came  to  the  bar 
and  invited  the  convention  to  repair,  with  them,  to  the 
cidevant  church  of  A rotre-Dame,  now  the  temple  of  rea- 
son, to  assist  at  worship  much  more  respectable  than 
that  which  Paris  had  abjured,  to  wit,  the  worship  of  Li. 
berty. 

The  convention  immediately  adjourned,  in  order  to 
repair  to  this  temple  of  reason. 

Every  instance  of  deviation  from  the  path  of  rectitude, 
increased  the  violence  of  the  members  of  the  convention 
and  the  fury  of  the  mob  to  subvert  every  thing  that 
looked  like  religion,  order,  system,  and  piety. 

In  this  same  month  of  November,  a member  obser- 
ved how  inconsistent  it  was  to  pay  bishops,  rectors,  and 
vicars,  while  the  convention  applauded  the  maxim,  that 
priests  were  the  greatest  plague  of  a nation.  Danton 
suddenly  breaking  forth,  as  it  were,  from  the  dark  cloud, 
which  had  obscured  him  for  two  months  past,  declared 
that  the  opinion  of  the  people  was  fixed ; that  national 
reason  was  at  its  heighth ; that  the  reign  of  the  priest- 
hood was  at  an  end  ; but  that  policy  obliged  them  to  be 
circumspect  on  this  occasion.  He  observed,  that  the 
people,  equally  pure  as  enlightened,  neither  wished  to 
protect  an  exclusive  worship,  nor  to  persecute  any  one , 
■who  was  attached  to  any  particular  form.  That  Legis- 
lators should  show  themselves  equally  just  and  generous, 
as  the  people  whom  they  represent.  He  concluded  by 
voting  in  favour  of  salaries  ; on  which  La  Vasseur  said 
he  was  convinced  that  by  paying  such  of  the  clergy,  who 
should  abjure  their  sacred  character , a very  important 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  443 

service  was  rendered  to  humanity.  Thus  were  the  wit- 
nesses left  dead  in  the  street , but  not  buried . 

These  repeated  attacks  on  the  clergy  were  not  direct- 
ed  against  them,  as  guilty  of  introducing  into  the  worship 
of  Almighty  God  false  principles,  or  loading  it  with  use- 
less or  pernicious  ceremonies.  They  were  not  charged 
with  preaching  erroneous  doctrines,  contrary  to  the  pure 
and  simple  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  or  that  they  counte- 
nanced error  and  superstition,  contrary  to  their  duty  as 
Gospel  ministers,  and,  therefore,  a reformation  in  both 
doctrine  and  practice  was  necessary  to  restore  primitive 
Christianity,  and  pure  Gospel  worship,  in  the  national 
establishment.  But  the  public  voice  and  councils  aim- 
ed at  their  utter  destruction  as  ministers  of  the  Gospel, 
and  worshippers  of  one  great  and  supreme  Jehovah, 
through  Jesus  Christ,  whom  he  had  sent  into  the  world. 

In  short,  the  whole  Gospel  system  was  the  great  sub- 
ject of  aversion  among  the  rulers  of  regenerated  France ; 
and  universal  atheism  was  the  object  of  their  hopes  and 
wishes.  The  atheist  La  Quenet,  boasted  that  he  had 
employed  both  reason  and  the  guillotine  for  the  extirpa- 
tion of  prejudice,  that  is,  the  belief  in  God.  He  tells  us 
that  he  found  the  guillotine  a much  more  effectual  in- 
strument of  conversion  than  reason.*  It  is,  therefore, 
that  we  hear  so  much  of  national  reason  and  truth — the 
god  of  nature — the  worship  of  liberty  and  equality — a 
perpetual  fire  on  their  altars,  to  be  kept  up  by  virgins ; 
and  such  like  heathenish  epithets,  to  which,  those  who 
used  them,  seemed  not  to  have  annexed  any  precise 
ideas,  but  seem  to  have  been  left  thus  to  worship  the 
image  of  the  dragon,  or  Pagan  Rome,  without  knowing 


* His  Letters  to  the  convention. 


414  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

it.  Hence  it  was,  that  so  much  ingenuity  was  exert- 
ed to  cry  down  public  worship,  the  Sabbath,  or  Lord’s- 
day,  and  to  establish  decades  in  their  stead. 

To  divert  the  people  from  the  ancient  public  worship 
on  the  first  day  of  the  week,  and  the  religious  instruc- 
tions generally  given  thereon,  they  were  ordered  to 
attend  on  every  tenth  day  in  the  temples,  originally  ded- 
icated to  the  service  of  the  living  God.  There  they 
impiously  celebrated  the  favours  of  nature,  of  society, 
liberty,  reason,  and  the  revolution,  in  direct  opposition 
to  the  creator  of  all  things. 

The  magnificent  Church  of  St.  Genevieve,  at  Paris, 
was  changed,  by  the  national  assembly,  into  a repository 
for  the  remains  of  their  great  men,  or  rather  into  a Pagan 
temple ; and  as  such  was  aptly  distinguished  by  the 
name  of  the  Pantheon.  It  had  this  inscription  on  the 
front,  To  great  men  acknowledged  by  their  country  ; ac- 
cording to  a decree  proposed  by  the  impious  Condor- 
cet. 

To  this  temple  the  remains  of  Voltaire  and  Rosseau 
were  conveyed,  in  solemn  and  magnificent  procession. 
The  bones  of  Voltaire  (that  enemy  to  the  Gospel)  were 
placed  on  the  high  altar,  and  incense  offered.  And  when 
the  infatuated  multitude,  consisting  of  the  convention 
and  whole  city  of  Paris,  prostrated  themselves  and  bow- 
ed down  before  the  relics  of  this  arch-enemy  to  Christ, 
in  silent  adoration,  a voice  was  heard  to  utter,  in  this 
moment  of  national  idolatry,  and  of  avowed  attachment 
to  Voltaire’s  principles — a single  voice  was  heard  to 
utter,  in  a tone  of  agony  and  indignation,  these  memo- 
rable words,  O God!  thou  wilt  be  revenged!  Search 
was  immediately  made  for  the  man  who  thus  dared  to 
interrupt  these  rites  ; and  this  abdiel  was  probably  sac- 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  445 

rificed  to  the  fury  of  the  multitude,  but  his  reward  is 
with  him.* 

Having  thus,  on  this  day,  deified  reason,  liberty,  and 
the  most  immoral  characters,  and  declared  Jesus  Christ 
to  be  an  impostor,  they  proceeded  to  the  most  extrava- 
gant effusions  of  joy  and  mutual  congratulations,  in  ful- 
filment of  the  forewarnings  of  the  holy  apostle.  The 
day  was  devoted  to  the  most  lascivious  riot  and  blasphe- 
mous festivity.  To  increase  their  diabolical  victory, 
they  took  a Bible  from  the  tail  of  an  ass,  and  burnt  it  to 
ashes,  amidst  the  most  violent  bursts  of  applause.  The 
convention  appointed  a day,  on  which  this  triumph  of 
atheism  and  anarchy  over  religion,  morality,  and  social 
order,  should  universally  and  annually  be  celebrated. 

As  citizens  of  regenerated  France  were  habituated 
to  use  an  ass  in  their  contemptuous  treatment  of  Christi- 
anity, they  little  thought  that  this  was  reviving  the 
conduct  of  the  ancient  Fagan  persecution  of  Christians. 
Tertullian  tells  us,  that  Christians  were  called  by  the 
Roman  Heathens,  Asinarii , or  Ass  worshippers ; and 
that  Christ  was  painted  and  publickly  exposed  by  the 
bold  wicked  hand  of  an  apostate  Jew,  with  ass’s  ears, 
holding  a book  in  his  hand,  and  having  a gown  over 
him,  with  this  inscription,  Dens  Christianorum  ; — and 
that  this  ridiculous  representation  was  taken  from  a 
story,  equally  false  and  ridiculous,  of  the  Jews  worship- 
ping the  ass,  for  having  been  preserved,  when  like  to 
perish  for  want  of  water,  by  following  one  to  a fountain ; 
and  the  Heathen  often  considered  Jews  and  Christians 
as  one  people. f 

The  people  were  to  fill  up  their  time  (lest  the  remem- 
brance of  what  they  once  enjoyed  should  alarm  them  to 

* 3 Kett.  p.  145.  + Cave’s  Prim.  Christianity,  1st  part,  p.  120. 


416  PRESENT  APPEARANCE  OF  THINGS,  BOTH  CIVIL 


repentance)  in  reading  in  the  Churches,  the  rights  of 
man ; — laws  decreed  within  the  decade ; — in  singing 
hyms  to  nature  ; — old  age ; — to  labour ; — filial  piety  ; — 
and  love  of  country ; to  all  of  which  should  succeed 
military  exercises,  to  form  the  youth  to  the  art  of  war. 

Thus  were  the  great  props  of  the  Christian  religion,  to 
wit,  the  instruction  of  the  people  in  the  Church  of 
Christ,  by  preaching  of  the  Gospel ; and  the  public 
worship  of  Almighty  God,  through  the  mediator  Jesus 
Christ,  totally  done  away  and  abolished,  as  far  as  these 
refuse  of  society  could  accomplish,  and  who  now  had 
obtained,  as  they  vainly  thought,  unlimited  power.* 

* “ Public  worship  may  be  defeated  by  total  absence  and  utter, 
disuse.  Sufficient,  and  more  than  sufficient  time,  may  be  found  1 
in  the  experience  of  man  for  solitary  and  private  devotion;  but  it 
may  well  be  doubted,  whether  any  advantages  which  he  derives  from 
domestic  meditation,  can  counterbalance  the  loss  of  that  sacred 
unction,  which  is  sometimes  dispensed,  and  always  promised  to 
the  public  worshippers  of  the  living  God.  If  those  who  have 
watched  and  lamented  the  decline  of  religion  in  other  countries, 
would  attend  to  the  gradation  of  causes  by  which  it  has  been  pro- 
duced, they  would  tremble  to  engage  in  a plan  for  weakening  the 
respect  due  to  that  day,  which  is  dedicated  to  the  offices  of  devo- 
tion. If  the  great  body  of  the  public  should  ever  be  released 
from  the  apprehensions  of  violating,  in  any  notorious  degree,  the 
solemn  and  approved  institutions  of  religion — if  they  should  ever 
imbibe  that  interpretation  of  the  Sabbath,  which  destroys  its  mo- 
ral obligation,  and  should  deem  it  either  the  bugbear  of  superstition 
or  an  arbitrary  contrivance  of  human  policy,  I see  not  how  any 
security  will  remain  for  the  respect,  or  even  the  survival  of  our 
public  devotion.  Instead  of  assembling  once  in  seven  days  to 
worship  God,  and  to  promote  our  salvation,  we  may  only  retain  a 
bitter  memorial  of  our  abolished  Sabbaths,  in  the  dedication  of 
every  tenth  day  to  the  rites  of  infidelity  or  the  orgies  of  pleasure. 

Ye  friends  of  order,  virtue,  and  social  happiness,  be  admonish- 
ed of  your  delusion  and  your  danger ! Regard  not  with  indider- 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  EN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  4^7 

Although  this  was  the  general  character  of  those  who 
had  usurped  all  power  in  their  own  hands,  yet,  as  in  the 
days  of  Elijah,  the  Jewish  prophet,  there  were  seven 
thousand  of  his  brethren  preserved  in  secret,  without  his 
knowledge,  amidst,  as  he  thought,  the  universal  infidel- 
ity of  the  nation.  So,  even  in  this  unhappy  country, 
were  there  a goodly  number  of  the  oppressed  and  suf- 
fering servants  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  were  continually 
mourning  and  praying,  between  the  porch  and  the  altar, 
and  crying,  Lord  save  thy  people. 

I have  been  informed,  from  the  best  authority,  that 
there  were  many  singular  instances  of  pious  resignation, 
and  firm  reliance  on  the  sovereign  will  of  a Holy  God, 
found  among  the  lower  orders  of  both  clergy  and  laity 
in  France,  amidst  all  their  distresses,  that  would  have 
done  honour  to  primitive  martyrs. 

While  this  diabolical  system  was  carrying  on  in  Pa- 
ris, the  convention  was  equally  vigorous  in  endeavouring 
to  drive  the  coalesced  powers  from  their  conquests  in 
the  republic.  Toulon,  which  had  submitted  to  the  Eng- 
lish and  Spaniards,  was  attacked  with  great  violence,  and 
the  principal  fort  being  stormed,  with  the  loss  of  3000 
men  on  the  part  of  the  garrison,  it  was  determined,  by 
the  possessors,  to  evacuate  Toulon  without  delay. 

Such  was  the  horror  and  confusion  that  seized  the 
inhabitants,  that  it  is  easier  to  bq  conceived  than  expres- 
ence such  an  artful  innovation  upon  that  which  you  have  learned 
to  revere,  and  which  you  have  shewn  yourselves  so  forward  to 
maintain-  In  pledging  yourselves  for  the  public  defence,  in  bring- 
ing your  property  to  the  treasury,  and  your  engagements  before 
your  fellow  citizens,  you  have  done  well.  Establish  one  other 
claim  to  the  gratitude  of  posterity — give  to  religion  this  last  sac- 
rifice. 

f Christ.  Mon.  p.  127—  170. 


418  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

sed.  “ A scene  of  confusion  now  ensued,  such  as  had 
not  been  known  in  the  history  of  modern  wars  ; crowds 
of  people,  of  every  rank,  age,  and  sex,  hurried  on  board 
the  ships  to  avoid  the  vengeance  of  their  enraged  coun- 
trymen. Some  of  the  inhabitants  began  to  fire  on  their 
late  allies  ; others  in  despair  were  seen  plunging  into  the 
sea,  making  a vain  effort  to  reach  the  ships ; and  others 
putting  an  end,  at  once,  to  their  own  existence  on  the 
shore. 

A civil  war  also  raged  at  this  time,  with  great  fury  in 
La  Vendee , a department  of  France,  the  inhabitants  of 
which  did  not  understand  the  French  language,  as  Used 
in  the  capital,  and,  therefore,  knew  very  little  of  the  na- 
ture of  the  revolution.  The  inhabitants  were  headed  by 
the  priests,  and,  at  first,  appeared  as  a very  formidable 
foe  ; but  they  were  dispersed  and  destroyed  without 
mercy,  so  that  300,000  people  are  supposed  to  have  lost 
their  lives  in  that  department.  Indeed  the  cruelties  com- 
mitted upon  them,  by  the  Mountain  party,  was  shocking 
to  humanity.  In  the  language  of  a late  writer  upon  this 
subject,  whom  I have  already  quoted,  “ the  Mountain 
party  always  disgraced  their  successes  by  dreadful  cru- 
elties ; humanity  is  shocked,  and  history  would  almost 
cease  to  gain  credit,  were  we  to  state,  in  detail,  the  un- 
relenting  cruelties  which  were  exercised  against  the 
unfortunate  royalists,  chiefly  by  Carriere , a deputy  from 
the  convention,  sent  into  this  quarter  with  unlimited 

* The  voluntary  exile  of  the  inhabitants,  prevented  Collot  D’- 
Herbois  from  passing  a sentence  on  Toulon,  similar  to  that  inflic- 
ted on  Lyons.  “ Let  this  city  be  destroyed,  and  the  blood  of  its 
inhabitants  increase  the  waters  of  the  Rhone.”! 


f Month.  Mag.  3 vol.  p.  375,  for  1797. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  4^9 

powers.  Multitudes  of  prisoners,  to  the  amount  of 
27,000  persons,  of  both  sexes,  were  crowded  on  board  of 
vessels  in  the  Loire ; after  which  the  vessels  were  push- 
ed into  the  channel  and  sunk.  No  age  or  sex  were 
spared  ; and  these  executions  were  performed  with  every 
circumstance  of  wanton  barbarity  and  insult. 

Then  the  monster  Carriere  and  his  associates,  giving 
themselves  up  to  every  species  of  cruelty,  committed 
acts  of  which  nature  shudders,  and  for  which  their  own 
deaths  on  a scaffold  have  since  but  poorly  atoned ; by 
their  orders  nearly  40,000  persons  perished  at  Nantz  by 
suffocation  or  sickness  in  prison,  or  by  the  sword,  and 
drowning  in  the  Loire.* 

As  a further  proof  of  the  destruction  made  by  this  ca- 
lamitous war  in  Vendee,  we  may  take  the  report  of 
Carriere  himself.  “ In  the  month  of  August,  the  rebels 
had  150,000  men  in  arms ; but  the  victories  of  Mon- 
tague and  Chollet  were  so  fatal  to  them,  that  the  reporter 
passed  over  14  leagues  of  country  entirely  covered  with 
their  dead  bodies.” 

On  the  5th  August,  1793,  Lequinio  wrote  thus  to  the 
convention.  “ I have  caused  500  prisoners  to  be  shot 
and  drowned  at  Fountanai  le  peuple.”  La  Vaisseur 
de  la  Sarthe  caused  700  to  be  shot  and  drowned  between 
Saumere  and  Orleans,  in  parties  from  50  to  100. 

On  the  28th  November  he  wrote,  “ Ninety  priests 
have  just  been  brought  in  to  me — I have  drowned  them, 
which  has  given  me  great  pleasure*'*  The  commissioner 
Garvier  writes  thus  to  the  convention,  on  the  10th  De- 
cember. “ I have  caused  fifty-eight  priests  to  be 
drowned.” 

* Ten  Months  Residence  in  France,  by  the  Count  de  C-> 

Hhh 


420  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

The  waters  of  the  Loire  became  putrid,  and  were 
forbidden  to  be  drank  by  the  savages  who  conducted 
the  massacre.  Merlin,  of  Thionville,  called  the  atten- 
tion of  the  convention  to  the  state  of  La  Vendee,  which, 
he  said,  exhibited  nothing  to  the  view  of  travellers  but 
ashes  and  dead  bodies.  He  was  of  opinion,  that  the 
convention  ought  to  prevent  the  seed,  committed  to  the 
earth,  from  being  abandoned  ; and  they  ought,  this  year 
to  endeavour  to  derive  greater  benefit  from  uncultivated 
lands.  You  ought,  said  he,  to  grant  lands  to  those  who 
know  how  to  improve  them.  I propose  that  the  de- 
partment, in  future,  shall  be  called  la  Venge,  the  aven- 
ged, and  that  you  will  decree,  that  all  the  hedges  and 
ditches,  which  separate  estates,  and  prevent  communi- 
cations, shall  be  destroyed  in  six  months,  by  the  new 
proprietors,  and  replaced  by  simple  boundaries. 

The  allied  armies,  though  formed  of  the  best  troops 
in  the  world,  could  not  stand  before  the  fury  and  rage  of 
French  enthusiasm.  “ Every  day  was  a day  of  battle, 
and  torrents  of  blood  were  shed  on  both  sides.”  The 
convention,  or  Mountain,  frequently  ordered  their  bra- 
vest generals,  in  cases  of  defeat,  from  the  head  of  their 
armies  to  the  scaffold.  At  length,  every  place  that  was 
attacked  surrendered  ; and  almost  every  army  that  was 
fought  was  beaten.  Such  was  the  destruction  of  the 
human  species,  that,  it  is  supposed,  70  or  80,000  men 
fell  during  the  last  month  of  this  year. 

To  form  some  idea  of  the  state  of  the  countries,  cur- 
sed by  this  war,  in  this  year,  take  the  following  extract 
from  Estes  journey  from  Louvaine  to  Liege,  page  106. 
“ Through  a main  track  of  country,  almost  every  house 
was  pierced  through  and  through.  In  each  poor  clay 
wall  there  remained  the  hideous  stigma  of  every  cannon 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  42 1 

shot.  Of  many  houses  battered  and  burnt,  there  was 
not  left  one  stone  upon  another ! — of  the  few  straggling 
trees  that  continued  on  the  way  side,  undestroyed,  not 
one  escaped  unstained  from  the  abomination  of  spilled 
blood  ! — the  bones  of  horses  and  of  men  were  scatter- 
ed over  every  field  ! — the  fragments  countless,  as  when 
:one  heweth  wood  upon  the  earth  ! — entire  skeletons  were 
yet  to  be  seen — not  yet  dry,  nor  denuded  quite  ! — every 
face  was  in  sadness — every  heart  seemed  faint ! The 
father  bereaved  of  his  children — the  widow  and  the  or- 
phan, through  astounding  sorrow  torpid,  in  silent  suppli- 
cation for  bread  ! 

Calamity  and  death,  at  any  time,  in  any  form,  cannot 
but  be  full  of  awe  ! Yet  human  violence,  more  fell  than 
accident,  seems  to  make  disaster  doubly  dreadful ! 

One  poor  fellow,  a farmer  of  the  best  life  and  conver- 
sation, fell  in  his  own  house,  in  the  last  solemn  duty  of 
the  day  ; — a cannon  ball  rushed  into  the  room  and  killed 
him  ! — his  wife  and  children,  also  at  their  devotion, 
kneeling  all  around ! 

An  excellent  young  man,  but  the  day  before  a bride- 
groom, was  another  victim  ! He  was  coming  forth  from 
his  chamber,  when  a random  shot  struck  him.  He 
dropped  down  dead  ! — and  his  bride,  young  and  beau- 
tiful, her  swelling  heart  literally  burst — she  shrieked 
out,  “ O God,”  and  never  spoke  more. 

A brave  boy,  not  14  years  old,  was  in  the  field — a 
daemon,  in  the  shape  of  an  hussar,  furiously  assailed 
him,  and  roared  out,  in  broken  French,  “ Grace  ? 
Grace  ?”  The  poor  boy  either  did  not  know  what  was 
meant,  or  disdained,  if  he  did,  replied,  “ Et  pour  quoi 
Grace  ?”  when  instantly  the  ruffian  let  fall  his  sabre,  and 
the  boy,  from  his  head  down,  was  cleft  in  twain.  Hor- 


422  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

rors,  like  these,  too  hideous  to  be  born,  were  most  rife 
and  raging  about  St.  Tron,  and  Tirlemont,  and  in  the 
following  villages,  Driesche,  Visscot,  Terhagen,  and 
Rocre  ; about  Overwenden  and  between  Neirwenden 
and  Landel.” 

But  it  should  be  remembered,  as  one  mean  and  not  a 
small  one,  to  bring  about  these  astonishing  successes,  in 
addition  to  their  bravery  and  firmness,  was  the  indefati- 
gable and  persevering  conduct  of  the  Mountain  and  the 
Jacobins,  in  sending  forward  their  emissaries,  members 
of  their  affiliated  societies,  so  that  there  was  scarcely  an 
army,  a garrison,  or  a council,  in  which  they  had  not 
confidential  persons,  who  insinuated  themselves  into  im- 
portant commands,  offices,  and  places  of  trust,  by  which 
means  they  debauched  the  morals  and  political  princi- 
ples of  inferior  officers,  and  the  lowest  orders  of  society, 
and  thereby  accomplished,  as  much  by  internal  dissen- 
tion  and  jealousy,  as  by  external  violence. 

In  Paris,  the  Mountain  party  was  supereminently  tri- 
umphant : they  carried  on  the  war  in  their  own  way,  and 
administered  the  government  with  fury  and  terror. 
Upon  the  whole,  the  French  themselves,  acknowledge 
that  two  millions  of  human  beings,  (exclusive  of  the 
military)  have  been,  at  one  time  and  another,  sacrificed 
to  the  principles  of  equality  and  the  rights  of  man  ; of 
these  250,000  are  stated  to  have  been  women,  and 
30,000  children. 

Now  indeed,  were  the  divine  scriptures  fulfilled,  “ the 
hearts  of  men  failed  them  for  fear  of  those  things  that 
were  coming  on  the  world.” 

A tyranny  worse  than  the  most  absolute  despotism  of 
any  single  despot  that  had  ever  appeared,  was  now  es- 
tablished. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  423 

In  Germany,  when  the  French  got  possession,  the  ci- 
tizens gave  great  sums  of  money  to  the  French  generals 
to  preserve  the  country  from  plunder.  In  consequence 
of  this  ransom,  thus  wrung  from  the  people,  the  inva- 
ders declared,  by  public  proclamation,  that  the  persons 
and  property  of  the  inhabitants  should  be  strictly  respec- 
ted ; and  that  their  rights,  usages,  .laws  and  religion, 
should  remain  inviolate  and  undisturbed.  On  these  as- 
surances, thus  solemnly  made,  the  credulous  people  all 
implicitly  relied,  while  some  of  the  poorer  classes  re- 
garded the  French,  not  as  enemies,  but  as  their  deliverers 
from  taxes  and  labour. 

No  sooner,  however,  had  the  invasion  taken  place  and 
the  French  become  masters  of  the  country,  than  they 
spread  themselves  over  it,  like  beasts  of  prey,  devouring 
and  destroying  every  thing  before  them.  They  spared 
neither  cities  nor  towns ; neither  villages  nor  hamlets, 
nor  solitary  houses — from  the  Church  to  the  cell — from 
the  castle  to  the  cottage  ; no  state  of  life,  however  lofty, 
or  however  humble,  escaped  their  rapacious  assaults  ; no 
sanctity  excited  their  veneration  ; no  grandeur  their  res- 
pect ; no  misery  their  forbearance  or  their  pity.  After 
having  plundered  the  houses  of  the  gentry,  the  clergy, 
and  the  tradesmen — after  having  pillaged  shops,  ware- 
houses, and  manufactories,  they  proceeded  to  the  farm- 
houses and  cottages  ; they  rifled  the  pockets  and  chests 
of  the  inhabitants — cut  open  their  beds — tore  up  the 
floors  of  their  rooms — dug  up  their  cellars — searched 
the  newly  made  graves  and  broke  open  the  coffins,  in 
hopes  of  finding  secreted  money.  They  sometimes 
threatened  people  with  immediate  death  ; sometimes  put 
them  to  the  torture ; sometimes  lacerated  and  crippled 
them,  in  order  to  force  from  them  a discovery  of  their 


424  present  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

little  pittance  of  ready  money.  The  deepest  and  most 
apparent  poverty  was  no  protection  against  their  rapaci- 
ty— grey  heirs  and  lisping  infancy ; the  sick  and  the 
dying,  and  women  in  childbed,  were  alike  exposed  to 
the  most  inhuman  treatment ; dragged  from  their  beds, 
kicked,  wounded,  and  frequently  killed,  under  pretence 
that  they  were  the  keepers  of  concealed  treasures.  The 
teams,  and  flocks,  and  cattle  of  every  kind,  the  marau- 
ders drove  off,  cut  to  pieces  on  the  spot,  or  left  in  a state 
of  mutilation  ; — corn,  hay,  and  straw,  they  wasted  or 
burnt  ; — they  demolished  the  household  furniture  and 
destroyed  the  fences.  In  many  places  they  stripped  the 
clothes  from  the  backs  of  the  people;  set  their  liquor 
flowing  in  the  cellars,  and  burnt  their  provisions  to  ashes. 
The  Churches,  whether  Roman  or  Protestant,  they  ren- 
dered a scene  of  indiscriminate  robbery,  sacrilege,  and 
blasphemy,  too  shocking  to  describe.  Towards  women, 
of  all  ages  and  conditions,  they  were  guilty  of  brutality, 
never  before  heard  of ; — neither  extreme  youth,  nor  ex- 
treme age ; neither  weakness  nor  deformity,  nor  the 
most  loathsome  disease  ; neither  the  pangs  of  labour  nor 
the  agonies  of  death,  could  restrain  them — Shrieks,  tears, 
supplications,  were  of  no  avail ; and  where  fathers,  hus- 
bands, or  brothers,  interfered,  murder  seldom  failed  to 
close  the  horrible  scene.* 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1794,  and  in  the  midst 
of  this  violent  career,  when  the  convention  had  almost 
subdued  all  their  external  enemies,  the  Jacobins  split 
among  themselves,  and  divided  into  two  parties,  to  wit, 
the  Jacobins  and  Cordeliers.  At  the  head  of  the  first, 
continued  the  implacable  Robertspierre,  who  command- 


* Annual  Register,  1793.  p.  591. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  itf  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  425 

ed  the  whole  nation  with  unlimited  sway — He  could  not 
bear  opposition,  the  least  of  which  led  him  to  the  most 
: sanguinary  measures. 

From  the  25th  March  to  the  5th  April,  he  sent  thirty- 
two  of  his  old  associates,  fellow- labourers,  and  intimate 
friends,  to  the  guillotine. 

The  Cordeliers  were  headed  by  Herbert,  Rousin, 
Vincent,  and  others. — The  campaign  was  now  opened 
by  the  allies  with  an  army  of  187,000  men,  but  though 
successful  on  their  first  movements,  yet  such  was  the 
impetuosity  of  the  republican  troops,  under  the  conduct 
of  generals  raised  from  the  lowest  grades  of  society,  and 
the  prevailing  energy  of  Robertspierre’s  orders  (who  was 
now  considered  as  the  single  tyrant  of  France)  that  the 
allies  were  beaten  in  every  quarter,  and  the  whole  coun- 
try on  the  left  of  the  Rhine,  with  the  fortified  towns  on 
the  frontiers  of  Holland,  submitted  to  their  superior  force. 
— Thousands  on  both  sides  fell  every  day. 

Twenty-seyen  hundred  French  emigrants,  taken  in 
different  towns,  were  murdered  in  cold  blood,  and  man- 
kind seemed  to  have  been  born  merely  for  slaughter. 
The  republican  army  took  two  hundred  pieces  of  cannon, 
and  60,000  prisoners. 

The  power  of  Robertspierre  had  now  arrived  at  its 
heighth,  and  his  insatiable  fury,  and  unconquerable  pride 
were  not  abated  by  his  late  successes.* 

In  the  month  of  May,  1794,  Madame  Elizabeth,  the 
late  unfortunate  King’s  sister,  with  multitudes  of  ever}’ 

* In  Paris,  April  4th,  1794,  the  prisoners  amounted  to  7551 
tn  all  the  departments,  to  653,000, — after  the  death  of  Robert- 
spierre  500,000  persons  were  released  from  confinement.* 


* Hist.  Epoch,  p.  92, 


426  PRESENT  APPEARANCE  OF  THINGS,  BOTH  CIVIL 

rank,  sex,  and  order,  were  cruelly  sacrificed  by  the  un- 
righteous decrees  of  the  revolutionary  tribunal. — To  be 
rich  was  an  unpardonable  crime.  The  guillotine  groan- 
ed under  the  numerous  subjects,  that  were  daily  brought 
for  execution. 

Where  there  is  no  moral  principle,  there  is  no  safety. 
Even  the  most  inexorable  tyrant,  in  the  full  exercise  of 
absolute  and  unlimited  power,  has  great  reason  to  fear  the 
just,  and  unavoidable  vengeance  of  the  righteous  Go- 
vernor of  the  universe — Robertspierre  gave  full  testimony 
to  this  truth — He  became  now  in  his  turn,  an  object  of 
envy,  fear,  and  jealousy,  to  those  who  had  raised  him  to 
his  present  power,  most  manifestly  against  the  will  of  the 
nation  at  large,  but  who  were  too  much  terrified  with  the 
violent  exertions  of  his  power  and  influence,  and  his  nu- 
merous and  sudden  executions,  to  testify  their  abhor- 
rence of  his  bloody  system. — He  proceeded  to  banish  ail 
foreigners  ; — He  obtained  a decree,  authorizing  the  com- 
mittee of  safety  (who  were  the  mere  puppets  of  his  mo- 
tion) to  imprison  at  their  pleasure,  and  to  bring  to  trial, 
any  of  the  members  of  the  convention.  He  little  thought 
that  he  himself  might  become  the  subject  of  a power,  he 
chose  to  establish  for  the  destruction  of  others.  Thus 
was  the  wicked  taken  in  the  craftiness  of  his  own  con- 
ceit. 

The  principal  members  of  the  convention,  at  length, 
became  alarmed  at  the  frequent  executions  of  their  bre- 
thren, by  which  they  soon  perceived,  that  they  were  all 
equally  exposed  to  the  will  of  the  tyrant. 

They  were  secretly  informed,  that  this  restless  Jacobin 
was  laying  a plan  for  sacrificing  an  additional  number  of 
the  members  to  his  resentment  and  jealousy.  To  pre- 
vent so  fatal  a stroke,  and  ward  off  the  evil  by  a more 


I ' " v ' 

If  . , 

AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  497 

i 

sudden  and  unexpected  movement,  they  found  it  neces- 
sary to  unite  in  the  opposition.  Accordingly,  on  the  26th 
July,  1794,  he  was  violently  accused  in  the  convention, 
and  charged  with  the  manifest  abuse  of  the  power  he  had 
assumed.  He  made  a long  and  able  speech,  in  his  de- 
fence, with  so  much  plausibility  and  moderation,  that  his 
enemies  could  not  prevent  it,  for  the  present,  from  being 
received  with  great  eclat,  and  a decree  for  its  being 
printed. 

The  die  was  now  cast,  and  the  two  parties  were  at  is- 
sue : destruction,  to  one  or  the  other,  was  inevitable. 
The  next  day  his  enemies  again  denounced  him,  with 
fresh  courage  and  determined  resolution,  in  a long,  ner- 
vous, and  energetic  speech,  enumerating,  in  very  plain 
language,  the  many  instances  of  his  tyrannical  proceed- 
ings. A decree  of  arrest,  was  obtained  against  him  and 
some  of  his  creatures ; whereupon,  he  immediately  took 
refuge  in  the  commune  of  Paris,  who,  at  first,  determi- 
ned to  support  and  protect  him.  The  military  forces  of 
the  city  had  been  hitherto  under  his  control.  The  Toc- 
sin was  sounded,  and  every  one  flew  to  arms.  But  his 
power  was  past ; — his  time  of  reckoning  was  come  ; — 
for  such  had  been  his  cruelty  and  thirst  for  human  blood, 
that  the  sections  of  Paris  determined  to  give  him  up, 
and  to  support  the  convention.  The  next  morning, 
about  3 o’clock,  he,  with  his  adherents,  were  arrested  ; 
and  before  night  they  were  all  executed,  without  farther 
trial,  having  been  previously  outlawed  by  the  conven- 
tion ; so  that  he,  who  never  had  showed  mercy  in  the 
heighth  of  his  power,  had  no  mercy  shown  to  him  in  the 
day  of  his  distress.  He  could  not  face  the  terrors  of 
death  with  any  courage  or  firmness,  but  discovered  all 
the  horrors  and  timidity  of  an  awakened  conscience, 

I i i 


428  PRESENT  appearance  op  things,  both  civil 

Sixty  municipal  officers  shared  the  same  fate,  for  joining 
him. 

Thus  was  the  ferocious  cruelty  of  this  bloody  tyrant 
returned  on  his  own  head  ; and  in  the  very  way  that  he 
had  established  for  the  murder  of  others.* 

The  convention  now  became  new  modelled,  and  they 
determined  on  a system  of  moderation,  as  extraordinary 
as  the  former  one  of  terror.  All  the  surviving  Girondist 
prisoners  were  set  at  liberty.  The  name  of  Lyons  was 
restored.  The  Jacobin  society  was  dissolved,  and  the 
reverse  of  what  had  lately  passed,  now  took  place. 

During  the  campaign  of  this  year,  the  use  of  the  tele- 
graph was  discovered  and  established.  Balloons  render- 
ed  serviceable  to  the  armies.  Engineers  went  up  in  them, 
and  took  draughts  of  the  enemy’s  position,  and  sent  down 
notices  of  every  particular  movement. 

If  any  thing  could  exceed  their  success  on  the  side  of 
the  Rhine,  it  was  the  astonishing  and  unheard  of  progress 
which  the  republican  armies  (as  they  styled  themselves) 

* Carnot,  in  a report  from  the  committee  of  public  safety, 
among  other  things,  says,  “ It  was  Robertspierre,  only,  who  mur- 
mured when  he  had  the  good  fortune  to  take  a fortress  from  the 
enemy,  without  carnage  of  our  brothers  in  arms.  No  conquest 
could  please  him,  that  was  not  purchased  with  blood.  "When  we 
received  intelligence  of  the  capture  of Nieuport, he  asked,  “was 
the  garrison  massacred” — He  was  told  that  the  emigrants  per- 
ished in  escaping,  but  that  the  garrison  could  not  be  put  to  the 
sword  unless  the  place  had  been  taken  by  storm,  which  would  have 
cost  6000  men.  “ What,”  said  Robertspierre,  “ signifies  6000  men, 
compared  with  a principle  ! Under  such  circumstances  I consider 
the  capture  of  Nieuport  as  a great  misfortune.”  Let  all  visionary 
enthusiasts,  however  successful  for  the  present,  take  warning 
from  the  fate  of  this  unhappy  man ; and  never  forget,  that  a day 
of  reckoning  will  certainly  come,  sooner  or  later. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  429 

made  on  the  frontiers  of  Spain.  Nothing  could  stand  be- 
fore them.  Notwithstanding  60,000  Spanish  troops,  for- 
tified by  art  and  nature,  amidst  what  appeared  almost 
impregnable  mountains,  defended  the  strongest  passes, 
the  whole  province  of  Catalonia,  in  a very  short  time, 
submitted  to  the  conquerors. — This  soon  brought  Spain 
ito  forsake  her  allies,  with  precipitation  ; — accept  terms  of 
peace  dictated  by  French  councils ; — and  become  tribu- 
tary to,  and  an  ally  of  the  French  republic,  against  those 
powers,  with  whom  she  had  been  fighting,  side  by  side, 
from  the  beginning  of  the  war. 

During  the  winter  of  1795,  every  thing  favoured  the 
invasion  of  Holland — Early  in  January,  the  rivers,  canals, 
and  lakes,  were  frozen  up — The  Waal  was  entirely  fast, 
which  had  not  happened  for  fourteen  years  past. 

The  republican  armies,  taking  advantage  of  present 
circumstances,  advanced,  to  the  number  of  70,000  men, 
notwithstanding  the  severest  frosts  and  deepest  snows. 

The  great  defence  of  the  United  Provinces,  arising 
from  the  power  of  inundating  the  country  when  they 
pleased,  was  lost,  and  within  a fortnight,  the  victorious 
enemy  took  possession  of  Amsterdam,  without  much  op- 
position. All  the  other  towns  followed  of  course,  and 
many  of  the  shipping,  bound  up  by  the  frost,  fell  into  the 
power  of  the  French  army.  In  short,  all  the  provinces  be- 
came revolutionized,  and  tributaries  to  the  Sans-culottes 
of  France. — By  these  astonishing  and  unheard  of  succes- 
ses, the  revolutionary  government  of  France,  added  to 
their  citizens  and  dependents,  a population  of  near  four- 
teen millions  of  souls,  with  the  territory  which  they  in- 
habited, directed  by  the  lowest  subjects  of  the  late 
monarchy,  and  with  armies  commanded  by  old  sergeants, 
and  generals  formed  from  lawyers,  comedians,  and  even 
common  soldiers. 


430  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

Germany  began  to  grow  weary  of  the  war,  and  to  talk 
of  peace.  Tuscany  began  the  work,  and  entered  into 
treaty  with  the  republicans,  who  also  expressed  a desire 
to  hearken  to  propositions  from  other  powers,  for  stop- 
ping the  effusion  of  human  blood. 

But  Great  Britain  and  Austria  determined  to  carry  on 
the  war,  and  the  emperor,  with  the  aid  of  a loan  of  six 
millions  sterling,  received  from  the  former,  continued  the 
campaign  with  near  200,000  men. 


beaten  at  all  points,  and  the  French,  flushed  with  such  re- 
peated and  unexpected  victories,  determined  to  carry  the 
war  into  the  very  heart  of  the  Austrian  dominions,  and 
if  possible  to  proceed  to  the  gates  of  Vienna. 

Since  Robertspierre’s  fall,  and  even  during  the  year 
1796,  the  ferocious  conduct  of  the  rulers  of  this  unhap- 
py nation  became  rather  more  moderate  towards  their 
own  citizens  who  had  thus  far  weathered  the  storm  rai- 
sed by  Robertspierre.  They  found  themselves  despised, 
by  the  surrounding  nations,  as  a horde  of  atheists  and 
infidels,  and  thought  it  time  to  endeavour  to  wipe  off,  in 
some  small  degree,  the  indelible  stain  of  a few  years  past. 
Thus,  beyond  the  conception  of  human  sagacity,  does 
God  manifest  his  truth,  his  omniscience,  his  power,  and 
glory,  and  often  in  a way  incomprehensible  to  mortals. 
The  convention,  in  the  latter  end  of  March,  in  this  year, 
took  it  into  their  heads  to  pass  a decree  for  the  free  tole- 
ration of  all  religions,  and  to  put  a stop  to  persecution, 
on  account  of  a man’s  religious  belief.  This  was  the 
first  measure  that  had  a tendency  to  revive  the  hopes  of 
the  pious ; and  became  a great  consolation  to  the  few 
precious  souls  yet  left,  who  were  mourning,  in  private, 
the  sins  of  the  nation.  By  these  astonishing  conquests 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  43  \ 

and  victories,  a useful  lesson  was  taught  to  the  most 
powerful  monarchs,  not  to  depend  too  much  on  their 
best  disciplined  armies,  who  were  thus  beaten  by  the 
lowest  dregs  of  the  people,  when  united. 

But  the  fury  of  the  war  yet  continued.  In  consequence 
of  the  resolutions,  before  mentioned,  the  years  1796  and 
1797  saw  the  wrar,  which  had  so  long  raged  in  the  French 
and  Austrian  Flanders,  in  a great  measure  translated  into 
Italy,  where  the  army  under  General  Buonaparte,  a Cor- 
sican by  birth,  overrun  those  fertile  countries,  against  all 
the  defence  made  by  the  Austrian  troops  (some  of  the 
best  in  the  world)  fighting  pro  aris  & focis,  so  that,  by 
the  end  of  1797,  Buonaparte  had  completely  conquered 
and  revolutionized  almost  every  part  of  that  famous 
country,  once  the  mistress  of  the  world,  and  had  advan- 
ced almost  to  the  gates  of  Vienna.  The  horrors  com- 
mitted in  the  Milanese,  Genoa,  Modena,  in  Tuscany, . 
Rome,  and  Venice,  in  these  campaigns,  are  not  to  be 
described. 

The  Pope  was  now  threatened  with  destruction,  even 
in  his  ancient  city,  seated  on  seven  hills  ; but  by  a time- 
ly submission  (to  those  whom  he  had  so  often  anathe- 
matised) under  the  most  humiliating  terms  of  giving  up 
the  principal  curosities  of  that  ancient  city,  in  token 
of  his  respectful  acknowledgment  of  the  terrible  na- 
tion, he  was,  for  the  present,  permitted  to  retain  the 
original  limits  of  his  jurisdiction,  viz.  1600  furlongs 
from  the  city  ; giving  up  all  the  fine  and  fertile  patrimo- 
ny of  St.  Peter,  commonly  called  the  desmesnes  of  the 
Church,  which  were  now  formed  into  a new  republic,  at 
the  will  of  the  conquerors. 

Venice,  with  her  fleet  and  arsenals,  shared  the  fate  of 
the  rest  of  Italy,  and  though  not  subdued  by  force  of 


432  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

arms,  was  among  the  number  of  those  who  were  com- 
pletely so,  under  the  pretence  of  peace , and  by  the  subtile 
arts  of  those  champions  of  freedom,  who,  with  the  fasci- 
nating sounds  of  liberty  and  equality , accomplished 
what  the  bravest  generals  and  well  disciplined  armies,  had 
often  attempted  in  vain.* 

But  though  the  French  principles  and  politics  thus 
overcame  this  once  valiant  people,  yet  they  allege,  in 
their  excuse,  that  they  were  imposed  upon  by  the  satel- 
lites and  missionaries  of  the  French  philosophy.  These 

* Alexander’s  pretence  for  invading  the  dominions  of  Abisares, 
king  of  that  part  of  India,  beyond  the  river  Hydaspes,  who  had 
never  done  him  the  least  injury,  was  u to  civilize  mankind.”  So 
the  Spaniards  murdered  the  inoffensive  Mexicans  by  thousands, 
for  the  good  of  their  souls. 

The  famous  Wm.  Pitt,  secretary  of  state  to  the  king  of  Great 
Britain,  in  a speech  delivered  in  the  house  of  commons,  3d  Feb. 
1800,  says,  on  speaking  of  Buonaparte-— “ His  entrance  into  Lom- 
bardy was  announced  by  a solemn  proclamation,  issued  on  the 
27th  April,  1796,  which  terminated  with  these  words — “ Nations 
of  Italy,  the  French  army  is  come  to  break  your  chains.,,‘ — Would 
it  not  have  been  candid  of  him  to  have  said,  Nations  of  Italy,  the 
French  army  is  come  to  plunder  you  ! 

“ The  French  are  the  friends  of  the  people,  in  every  country ; 
your  religion,  your  property,  your  customs,  shall  be  respected .” 
This  is  followed  by  a second  proclamation,  dated  from  Milan,  20th 
May,  in  these  terms — “ Respect  for  property  and  personal  securi- 
ty ; respect  for  the  religion  of  countries  ; these  are  the  sentiments 
of  the  government  of  the  French  republic , and  of  the  army  of 
Italy.  The  French,  victorious,  consider  the  nations  of  Lombardy 
as  their  brothers.’’’’  In  testimony  of  this  fraternity,  and  to  fulfil 
the  solemn  pledge  of  respecting  property,  this  very  proclamation 
imposed  on  the  Milanese  a provisional  contribution  to  the  amount 
of  twenty  millions  of  livres,  or  nearly  one  million  sterling ; and 
successive  exactions  were  afterwards  levied,  on  that  single  state, 
to  the  amount,  in  the  whole,  of  nearly  six  millions  sterling.  Thus 
did  this  government  emphatically  “ by  peace  destroy  many.” 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  433 

had  been  previously  sent  among  them,  and  had  debauch- 
ed the  morals  and  destroyed  the  principles  of  their  citi- 
zens at  large,  by  the  false,  but  fair  promises  of  freedom, 
and  deliverance  from  the  tyranny  of  their  great  men ; so 
that,  instead  of  enemies,  they  were  received  as  their 
guardian  angels.  But,  when  once  in  possession,  the 
mask  was  thrown  off,  and  these  heralds  of  peace  could 
not  refrain  from  their  established  principle  of  rapine  and 
plunder.  At  first,  indeed  they  entered  the  Venetian  re- 
public, with  the  most  solemn  declarations,  confirming 
the  expectations  of  the  people  by  public  assurances, 
“ that  they  came  to  free  a virtuous  people  from  servitude, 
and  to  give  them  peace , with  full  and  perfect  liberty.”  But 
no  sooner  were  they  received  as  deliverers,  and  the  great 
friends  of  the  human  race,  than  they  considered  them- 
selves as  entitled  to  the  property,  the  government,  and 
even  to  the  persons  of  the  inhabitants. 

They  did,  without  hesitation,  on  the  final  settlement 
of  their  disputes,  undertake  to  barter  away  the  city,  and 
great  part  of  its  territory,  with  the  citizens,  to  Austria,  an 
absolute  monarch,  whose  government  and  principles, 
they  had  so  loudly  reprobated  as  a curse  to  human  na- 
ture. This  they  did  as  a consideration  for  Belgium, 
and  other  provinces,  wrested  from  that  unfortunate  em- 
peror ; while  the  French  took  the  Venetian  fleet  and  ar- 
senals, and  added  them  to  their  own  naval  forces. 

In  a letter  from  a person  in  the  city  at  the  time,  we 
have  a feeling  account  of  the  proceedings  of  those  stick- 
lers for  universal  liberty  and  equality.  “ The  French,” 
says  this  eminent  person,  “ who,  in  virtue  of  a solemn 
compact  made  with  us,  in  time  of  profound  peace,  were 
received  at  Venice,  as  the  men  who  brought  with  them 
the  ill  applied  term  of  liberty,  have,  at  length,  thrown  us 


434  PRESENT  APPEARANCE  OF  THINGS,  BOTH  CIVIL 

upon  the  house  of  Austria : an  event,  which,  in  our 
present  circumstances,  is  the  best  that  could  have  befal- 
len us.  The  horrors  accumulated  on  our  heads  during 
their  stay  here,  are  indescribable  ; heavy  impositions  and 
taxes,  were  found  necessary  to  support  their  troops, 
while  our  own  people,  cruelly  oppressed,  were  reduced 
to  the  want  of  common  necessaries.  All  the  country 
seats  and  places  round  our  metropolis,  are  stripped  and 
robbed,  and  what  they  could  not  carry  away  was  pur- 
posely broken  in  pieces.  The  arsenal  is  completely 
ruined  : seven  thousand  cannons,  mostly  brass,  were  all 
sunk  in  the  sea  before  our  faces,  or  spiked,  so  as  to  ren- 
der them  useless.  The  Buccentorn  was  burned  in  the 
great  square,  with  all  its  ornaments.  They  however 
took  care  of  the  gold  and  silver  with  which  it  was  deco- 
rated. Public  and  private  libraries  were  ransancked, 
and  all  the  valuable  books  and  curious  manuscripts  for- 
cibly carried  away  : — pictures  from  Churches,  palaces, 
and  private  possessions,  are  all  gone ; nor  would  you 
know  your  country  again  were  you  to  see  it.  Even  the 
four  bronze  horses  on  St.  Mark’s,  became  their  prey ; 
and  they  were  trying  to  carry  off  the  large  statues  in  the 
Piazzetta,  the  night  before  their  departure,  but  the  na- 
tional guard  hindered  them,  saying,  there  was  no  time.  Our 
beautiful  stair- case,  however,  so  richly  inlaid,  did  not 
escape  : but  being  unable  to  take  it  away,  they  rolled  the 
heavy  bombs  and  mortars  down  it,  in  order  to  crack, 
crush,  or  break  it  to  pieces.  The  fine  galley,  stationed 
at  the  Piazzetta,  with  three  or  four  feluccas,  upon  duty, 
were  sunk  before  our  eyes,  with  perfidious  triumph, 
truly  worthy  of  barbarians.  Tell  your  brave  friends  in 
England  these  particulars,  but  tell  them  too  that  Venice 
was  not  conquered  she  was  seduced  ! — deceived  ! — 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  435 

betrayed  ! by  empty  sounds  indeed,  but  such  as  pleased 
her  easily  deluded  inhabitants.  The  fatal  words  liberty 
and  equality , not  the  French  arms  or  courage,  were  our 
ruin.  The  French  have  emissaries  in  almost  every  coun- 
try ; — precursors,  who  prepare  the  way  before  them 
emigrants  in  various  shapes  and  characters  ; — counts 
beggars  ; — priests  ; — a masquerading  tribe  ; who,  un-» 
der  different  forms,  beguile  unthinking  men,  and  poi- 
son the  principles  of  those  they  never  could  have  sub- 
dued by  open  contest.”* 

The  emperor,  finding  his  capital  in  danger,  and  that 
he  was  unable,  with  all  his  power,  to  make  head  against 
this  destructive  flood,  agreed  to  terms  of  pacification, 
dictated  by  his  enemies,  and  accepted  of  Venice  and 
part  of  her  territory  from  the  conquerors,  as  a compen- 
sation for  Belgium,  part  of  Italy,  and  other  places  on  the 
Rhine ; all  which  he  was  obliged  to  relinquish  at  the  will 
of  the  French  commander  in  chief.  He  delivered  up 
the  strong  posts  of  Manheim  and  Mantua,  being  the  key 
to  Italy,  to  the  Directory.  The  conquered  provinces  of 
Italy  were  formed  into  two  republics,  and  a constitution 
given  to  each  of  them  by  the  victorious  Buonaparte,  by 
which  they  became  wholly  dependant  on  the  republic  of 
France.f 

* Gent.  Mag.  for  March,  1798.  p.  247. 

t “ The  conduct  of  the  convention,  wherever  it  has  been  able 
to  get  a footing,  or  even  to  penetrate  for  a few  moments,  has  pro- 
ved that  it  meant  to  leave  behind  it  only  such  ruins  as  might  be 
necessary  to  inform  posterity,  that  at  the  close  of  the  18th  centu- 
ry, Europe  was  inhabited  by  ten  polished,  industrious , rich , and 
powerful  nations  ; but  that  they  were  not  able  to  maintain  their 
ground  for  more  than  a small  number  of  years,  after  a monstrous 

Kkk 


436  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

By  this  act  of  the  emperor,  he  legalized  (as  far  as  was 
in  his  power)  all  the  atrocities  of  the  French  republic; 
for  by  accepting  of  Venice,  as  a compensation  for  the 
territories  wrested  from  him  by  force  of  arms,  he  ac- 
knowledged the  right  of  the  French  republic  to  dispose 
of  it.  He,  therefore,  cannot  hereafter  complain  with  jus- 
tice, if  the  same  power  should  grant  Vienna  to  the  Porte, 
in  return  for  the  cession  of  Egypt  or  Syria  to  the  terri- 
ble nation. 

I 

The  Directory  having  thus  reduced  their  enemies,  to 
the  solitary  kingdom  of  Great  Britain,  began  to  feel  the 
want  of  means  to  procure  pay  and  supplies  for  their  nu- 
merous armies.  They  cast  a wishful  eye  on  the  rich, 
though  weak,  city  of  Rome,  notwithstanding  their  late 
agreement.  Besides  this  temptation,  they  considered 
the  leaving  this  city  in  the  Pope’s  power,  and  under  his 
immediate  government,  being  called  the  head  of  the 
Church  universal,  as  a measure  wholly  inconsistent  with 
their  inveterate  hatred  to  the  Christian  faith,  and  their 
firm  determination  to  abolish  the  profession  from  the 
earth. 

They  well  knew  the  tenet  of  that  Church,  founded  on 
the  sure  promise  of  its  great  founder,  that  the  gates  of 
hell  should  never  prevail  against  his  Church,  and  that 
however  improperly  it  was  applied,  yet  that  it  was  a 
great  support  to  the  friends  of  that  community. 

They  soon  found  a sufficient  pretence  (in  their  opin- 
ion) for  a quarrel.  By  raising  a riot  in  the  city,  at  the 

convention  had  signified  to  them  an  order  to  disappear  and  return 
to  the  chaos,  in  which  it  was  resolved  once  more  to  plunge 
society.”* 


Marquis  de  Casaux,  on  the  effects  of  taxes. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  437 

head  of  which  a French  general  placed  himself,  the 
Pope’s  troops  were  obliged  to  turn  out  to  quell  it.  The 
insurgents  retreated  to  the  French  ambassador’s  palace. 

It  being  in  the  night,  and  the  rioters  refusing  to  submit, 
the  troops  fired  and  killed  the  French  general.  The 
disavowing  of  any  intentions  to  offend  the  French  gov- 
ernment, on  the  part  of  the  Pope,  was  in  vain — All 
submission  was  rejected ; — an  army  was  immediately 
ordered  to  Rome  ; — the  city  was  taken  possession  of 
:he  Pope  dethroned ; — the  city  revolutionized,  and  form- 
ed into  an  independent  republic,  on  French  principles. 

The  Holy  Father,  with  a number  of  his  cardinals, 
ivere  made  prisoners,  and  sent  to  Florence,  from  whence, 
it  is  said,  the  Pope  is  to  go  to  Malta,  or  some  other 
foreign  country,  which  he  may  choose,  and  where,  it  is 
likely,  from  distress  and  chagrin,  he  will  soon  end  his 
lays,  as  he  is  now  far  advanced  in  age.  The  rest  of  the 
cardinals  and  dignitaries  of  the  Church  are  dispersed,  or 
eept  as  hostages. 

“ And  what  renders  this  event  still  more  extraordinary  • 
s,  that  the  whole  has  been  executed,  not  by  heretics  and 
iliens,  not  by  the  avengers  of  Hugonots  and  Martyrs,  but 
ay  men  who  were  educated  in  all  the  prejudices  of  that 
mtichristian  Hierarchy  ; — by  members  of  that  Church, 
and  subjects  of  that  faith,  whose  utter  destruction  they 
lave  so  anxiously  sought.”* 

Thus  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  that  has  existed 
for  near  1300  years,  exercising  more  than  human  power, 
is  wounded  at  the  heart,  and  it  is  almost  certain,  that  the 
death  of  a French  general,  at  the  head  of  an  unlawful 
insurrection,  will  be  made  the  excuse  to  terminate  the 
race  of  Popes,  as  totheir  temporal  power,  if  not  their 

* Owen’s  Christ.  Mon.  p.  11. 


438  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

ecclesiastical,  and  in  the  issue  may  once  more  (and  per- 
haps not  many  years  hence)  occasion  the  sacking,  if  not 
burning,  that  metropolis  of  the  world,  “which  has  made 
the  kings  of  the  earth  drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  forni- 
cation”— “ And  here  is  the  mind  which  hath  wisdom, 
the  seven  heads  are  seven  mountains,  on  which  the  wo- 
man sitteth ; and  the  ten  horns,  which  thou  sawest,  are 
ten  kings.  These  have  one  mind,  and  shall  give  their 
power  and  strength  to  the  beast — For  God  shall  put  it 
into  their  hearts  to  fulfil  his  will,  and  to  agree,  and  give 
their  kingdom  to  the  beast,  until  the  words  of  God  shall 
be  fulfilled.  And  the  woman,  which  thou  sawest,  is  the 
great  city,  which  reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth ; 
and  the  ten  horns,  which  thou  sawest  upon  the  beast, 
these  shall  hate * the  whore , and  make  her  desolate  and 
naked ; and  shall  eat  her  flesh,  and  burn  her  with  fire. 
Therefore,  shall  her  plagues  come  in  one  day;  death 
and  mourning  and  famine ; and  she  shall  be  utterly  burn- 
ed with  fire  : for  strong  is  the  Lord  God,  who  judgeth 
her.”f 

In  this  year,  1797,  the  French  Directory  scarcely 
knew  what  to  do.  All  their  enemies  were  subdued, 
(except  Great  Britain)  and  her  conquests  were  extended 
from  sea  to  sea,  on  every  side,  beyond  their  most  san- 
guine expectations.  They  had  a numerous  army  on 
foot  that  must  be  paid,  and  whom,  to  disband  and  to  re- 
turn into  the  heart  of  their  country,  would,  most  likely, 
be  fatal  to  the  Directory,  and  overturn  all  their  great 
plans  of  tyrannizing  over  so  many  nations. 

* These  words  imply,  shall  forsake  the  whore.i 

t Rev.  11th  ch.  8th  v. 


r Baubuz,  p.  79 5. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  439 

The  army  adored  their  victorious  general ; and  his  ce- 
lebrity, as  a conqueror,  was  too  brilliant  to  suffer  him  to 
remain  at  home  inactive,  or  perhaps  to  become  a politi- 
cian ; in  which  case  he  might  turn  out  a second  Oliver 
Cromwell  or  Julius  Caesar. 

Their  resources  again  failed  them,  when  plunder  and 
pillage  could  no  longer  replenish  their  coffers.  Add  to 
this,  that  they  had  neighbours  in  the  Swiss  cantons,  who 
they  had  some  reason  to  fear — They  were  known  to  be 
a warlike  people ; possessed  of  a country  immensely 
strong,  and  inaccessible  by  nature,  and  easily  improva- 
ble by  art.  A government  also,  which  was  an  example 
of  too  much  energy,  to  be  suffered  to  remain  in  peace, 
while  not  submitting  to  French  influence.  Religion  also 
had  an  asylum  here,  that  wounded  them  to  the  quick. 

The  first  thing  then,  that  the  Directory  turned 
their  attention  to,  as  the  greatest  and  most  immediate 
object  to  allure  the  whole  body  of  their  troops  and 
keep  them  contented,  was,  the  projected  invasion  of 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland.  In  the  first  they  hoped  to  gain 
proselytes,  with  abundance  of  riches  and  plunder,  and, 
thereby,  totally  ruin  their  natural  enemy.  In  the  last, 
they  are  sure  of  powerful  assistance,  from  a general  de- 
fection of  the  inhabitants,  who,  from  various  oppressions 
and  sufferings,  some  imaginary,  and  some  real,  have 
been  driven  to  insurrections  and  intestine  commotions ; 
which  perhaps  have  not  been  a little  instigated  by  French 
missionaries,  and  their  illumined  disciples. 

Their  numerous  armies  were  immediately  marched  to 
the  sea  coast,  opposite  to  Great  Britain,  and  are  now,  in 
the  spring  of  1798,  exerting  every  nerve,  both  by  sea 
and  land,  (at  least  in  profession)  to  make  the  dangerous 
and  incalculable  experiment,  at  the  risk  of  their  finances. 


440  PRESENT  APPEARANCE  OF  THINGS,  BOTH  CIVIL 

and  the  remainder  of  their  fleet,  under  the  command  of 
the  hitherto  invincible  Buonaparte.  By  this  means  one 
great  end  is  gained  at  all  events— The  army  is  kept  em- 
ployed, and  prevented  from  intermeddling  in  the  inter- 
nal affairs  of  government. 

While  these  greater  schemes  were  in  preparation  for 
execution,  and  in  order  to  remove  every  danger  arising 
from  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Swiss  cantons,  which 
might  have  been  wrought  upon  by  Great  Britain,  they 
forward  spies  and  demagogues  to  poison  the  princi- 
ples, and  debauch  the  morals  of  the  restless  and  discon- 
tented among  that  happy  people. 

They  already  had  an  ambassador  there,  a disciple  of 
the  affiliated  societies,  who  began  the  work.  He  was 
every  way  calculated  for  the  business.  He  was  mild 
and  generous  ; — soft  and  persuasive  ; — kind  and  af- 
fectionate ; — he  persuaded  the  common  people  that 
they  were  slaves  to  a vicious  oligarchy ; — that  it  was 
time  to  rouse  and  assert  their  freedom,  at  a time  when, 
if  necessary,  they  could  have  the  aid  of  the  great  nation, 
to  secure  their  peace,  liberty,  and  a republican  govern- 
ment. He  increased  and  widened  the  breaches  made 
by  different  political  parties,  in  different  cantons.  He 
was  not  alone  ; he  had  many  assistants  of  far  worse  cha- 
racters than  himself.  These  vermin  of  society  insinua- 
ted themselves  into  every  department  of  the  state  : — they 
paralyse  every  measure  for  the  common  defence : they 
raise  disputes  and  insurrections  among  the  lower  orders 
of  the  people  against  their  government,  and  parties  in 
the  government,  relative  to  the  proper  measures  to  be 
pursued  : — finally,  they  prevail  upon  one  party,  to 
call  in  the  aid  of  the  great  nation  to  settle  peace  among 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  44  ]_ 


them.*  This  was  the  great  desideratum.  The  Directory 
march  a body  of  20,000  men,  without  much  opposition, 
into  the  heart  of  a country,  where  nothing  but  internal 
division,  and  citizens  becoming  traitors  to  themselves, 
could  ever  have  introduced  them. 

* The  following  extract  from  a private  letter  from  Zurich,  will 
support  these  facts — “ Were  we  at  liberty,  through  the  medium  of 
the  press,  freely  to  pour  forth  our  lamentations,  we  should,  at  once, 
awake,  in  our  favour,  the  pity  of  the  universe,  and  brand,  with  in- 
delible infamy,  that  powerful  nation  of  slaves,  which  appears  to 
exist  for  the  horrid  purpose  of  overturning  order  in  society,  but 
whose  peculiar  malevolence  has  been  long  directed  against  this 
once  happy  land.  Nothing,  my  friend,  can  equal  the  baseness  of 
these  people  towards  my  countrymen— -they  offered  them  the  fra- 
ternal hug,  and  they  have  smothered  them  in  their  perfidious  em- 
brace ! Every  evil  that  has  assailed  our  native  land  is  to  be  ascri- 
bed to  them  ! Every  insurrection,  that  has  convulsed  us  has  been 
contrived  by  the  French  government  for  the  time  being : while  in 
the  face  of  Europe,  they  were  unblushingly  complaining,  that,  not 
only  they  were  unwilling  to  interfere  in  our  internal  concerns, 
but  that  they  warmly  espoused  our  dearest  interest,  and  were 
contributing  all  in  their  power  to  promote  our  moral  and  po- 
litical felicity — they  were  busy,  wickedly  industrious,  in  dissem- 
inating discord  through  the  land  ! — in  arming  the  father  against 
the  son,  one  relative  against  another.  The  most  convincing  proof 
that  can  be  adduced  of  the  treachery  of  the  great  nation,  towards 
Switzerland,  is  found  in  the  conduct  of  the  French  government 
towards  the  leaders  of  the  different  insurrections  which  have  dis- 
tracted us.  These  chiefs,  no  doubt,  were  all  taken  into  custody; 
but,  far  from  being  brought  to  trial,  they  were  liberated  and  sent 
to  France,  where  they  were  provided  for  in  the  French  army ; 
and,  believe  me,  that  there  are,  at  present,  with  gen.  Le  Clerc, 
upwards  of  seventy  Swiss  officers,  who,  agents  of  Buonaparte’s 
government,  were  secured  pro  forma,  and  then  dispatched  to 
France,  where,  as  a further  encouragement  to  traitors,  they  were 
received  with  enthusiasm,  and. treated  with  more  distinction  than 
if  they  had  really  been  men  of  unsullied  honour.” 


442  PRESENT  appearance  op  things,  both  civil 


Their  adherents  in  the  public  councils  prevent  any 
decisive  and  defensive  measures,  till  the  enemy  are  al- 
most at  their  gates.* 

There  is  nothing  left  for  the  brave  defenders  of  their 
country,  now  unprepared  and  unorganized, butto  sell  their 
lives  as  dear  as  possible,  many  having  determined  never 
to  survive  the  liberties  of  their  beloved  country. 

Alarmed  at  their  sudden  and  unforeseen  danger; — 
not  knowing  on  whom  to  lay  the  blame  with  precision, 
they  become  jealous  of  their  best  friends,  from  suspicions 
perhaps  artfully  suggested  by  their  mortal  enemies. 

They  rush  precipitately  and  rashly  on  the  foe ; — Men, 
women,  and  children ; with  guns,  clubs,  scythes,  and 
any  thing  they  could  lay  hold  of,  to  answer  as  a weapon 
of  assault.  They  destroy  thousands  of  their  invaders, 
at  the  expense  of  tens  of  thousands  of  their  own  lives, 
and  through  want  of  discipline  and  order  in  their  attacks, 
they  finally  fall  a sacrifice  to  superior  arrangement  and 
military  skill ; — they  lose  their  lives  and  their  country 
together. 

* <£  This  little  republic,  once  free  and  happy,  fell  a victim  to 
French  rapacity  and  intrigue.  Its  mountains,  the  haunt  of  the 
shepherd — its  vallies  the  asylum  of  innocence,  through  which  the 
song  of  mirth  was  re-echoed  with  each  revolving  day,  could  not 
escape  the  darkness  and  desolation  which  enshrouded  and  disfigu- 
red the  fairest  portion  of  the  earth.  Peace  dwelt  where  the  brave 
Tell  bearded  the  despot  in  other  days,  and  liberty  adorned  the 
brows  of  the  cliffs  of  hardy  Helvetia.  Scenes,  how  delightful  to 
the  Philanthropist ! how  odious  to  Frenchmen  ! They  marched 
into  this  favoured  region.  The  eagle  of  the  revolutionary  tyrants 
waved  over  the  spot  which  the  huntsman  had  trodden  in  manly  se-  \ 
curity  ; and  the  groans  of  despair  mingled  with  the  shrieks  of  vio- 
lated beauty,  were  heard  in  those  hamlets  formerly  animated  by 
the  simple,  though  celebrated,  “ Rans  de  Yache.”f 

| Gazette  of  U.  S.  published  when  these  sheets  were  going  to  the  press. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  443 

The  melancholy  picture  of  the  state  of  the  Swiss  can- 
tons, is  given  in  very  affecting  language  by  the  celebra- 
ted Lavater,  in  a letter  to  the  Executive  Directory  of 
France,  dated  the  first  year  of  Helvetic  slavery.  Zurich, 
May  10,  1798.  “You  talked  of  nothing  but  liberty, 
Dut  every  one  of  your  actions  strove  to  enslave  us.  Can 
/•ou  deny  it.  All  your  words  were  orders : all  your 
councils  were  the  mandates  of  a despot.  We  were  never 
hus  commanded,  when,  according  to  your  false  asser- 
ion,  we  were  slaves  ; such  blind  implicit  obedience,  was 
lever  demanded  from  us,  as  is  now  exercised,  when,  by 
rour  assertion,  we  are  free. 

We  were  promised,  at  least  verbally,  by  the  agents  of 
he  great  nation,  that  no  French  troops  should  enter  our 
anton : that  not  a sous  should  be  demanded  of  us ; yet 
lie  very  reverse  happened : they  had  the  impudence  to 
xactfrom  us  three  millions  of  livres; — they  hadthecruel- 
y to  march  troops  into  our  canton,  without  the  least  pre- 
ious  application,  to  exhaust  our  poor  innocent  country. 
11  other  words,  they  forced  upon  us  the  the  liberty  of 
uffering  ourselves  to  be  stripped  of  all  rational  freedom, 
lever  can  you  find  an  excuse  for  your  savage  atrocity. 
rou  who  are  never  at  a loss  for  an  ingenious  turn,  to 
irow  the  delusive  cloak  of  virtue  around  the  horrors  of 
cranny,  and  stamp  the  most  enormous  despotism  with 
le  name  of  freedom.  Open  thine  eyes,  great  nation  ! 
id  deliver  us  from  this  liberty  of  hell.” 

How  clearly  does  Daniel  describe  the  character  of  the 
reat  nation.  “ And  through  his  policy  also,  he  shall 
luse  craft  to  prosper  in  his  hand  ; and  he  shall  magnify 
mself  in  his  heart,  and  by  peace  shall  destroy  many 


* Daniel,  8th  ch.  35th  v, 

L 1 1 


444  present  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

This  once  celebrated  republic,  under  the  name  of  the 
Helvetic  confederacy,  known  and  feared  by  the  nations 
of  Europe,  and  beloved  by  all  the  good  and  great,  was 
pillaged,  revolutionized,  and  formed  into  a consolidated, 
modern  republic,  one  and  indivisable,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  French  principles,  influence,  and  protection,  in 
less  time  than  it  would  have  formerly  taken  to  have  pen- 
etrated ten  miles  within  their  territory. 

To  confirm  these  ideas  on  the  manner  in  which  Swit- 
zerland was  treated  by  the  French  republic,  I will  add  a 
proof  of  the  first  grade,  to  shew  the  true  sense  of  those 
prophetic  words,  “ and  by  peace  shall  destroy  many.” 
It  is  an  official  note  delivered  to  the  Directory  of  that 
government,  by  B.  Zelterer : — “ The  minister  plenipo- 
tentiary of  the  Helvetic  republic,  fulfils  the  first  and  most 
pleasing  of  the  duties  imposed  upon  him  by  his  constitu- 
ents, in  testifying  to  the  great  nation,  and  to  its  constitu- 
ted authorities,  their  gratitude  for  the  benefits  conferred) 
upon  them,  of  a constitution,  founded  on  the  principles 
of  liberty  and  equal  rights.  Could  the  Helvetic  repub- 
licans have  recovered  their  indefeasible  rights,  without 
being  deprived  of  all  the  means  of  enjoying  them,  the 
gratitude  they  now  profess  would  have  known  nc 
bounds.” 

“ Intimately  connected  with  the  French  nation,  during 
many  centuries,  by  all  the  ties  of  mutual  esteem,  by  the 
intercourse  of  commerce  and  treaties,  founded  upon  re- 
ciprocal advantages,  the  Helvetic  people  would,  with 
rapture,  still  be  its  faithful  ally,  its  friend,  and  its  admi- 
rer, did  not  too  many  sufferings  attend  their  political 
regeneration.  Is  it  then  written  in  the  book  of  destiny, 
that  the  noble  gift  of  freedom  must  be  purchased  at  the 
price  of  eveYy  kind  of  oppression  which  can  afflict  a pco 
pie  ?” 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  445 

u When,  iii  conferring  freedom  on  a people,  you 
clothe  it  in  the  rags  of  misery ; when  you  compel  it  to 
exchange  its  gay  and  genuine  felicity,  for  gloomy  deject- 
edness and  all  manner  of  vexation  ; when  the  husband- 
man foregoes  his  plough,  and  the  artist  both  his  work 
and  implements  ; when  the  virtuous  and  peaceful  citizen 
is  stript  of  his  property,  and  all  his  rights  are  trampled 
upon,  you  have,  O great  nation  ! you  have  missed  your 
aim.  England  triumphs.” 

By  such  means  as  these,  this  unhappy  war,  waged  by 
a government  arisen  suddenly,  and  almost  miraculously, 
from  the  lowest  dregs  of  an  ignorant  and  superstitious 
people,  has  extended  itself  to  Germany,  Belgium,  Hol- 
land, Spain,  Italy,  and  Switzerland,  and  even  the  Greek 
islands,  together  with  a threatened  invasion  of  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland.  And  thus  have  the  cities  of  the  na- 
tions fallen.  Wherever  it  has  prevailed,  the  destruction 
of  the  human  race  has  been  only  equalled  by  the  un- 
quenchable thirst  for  increasing  the  evil. 

“ The  common  people  in  France  were  anciently  slaves 
to  the  feudal  lords,  and  had  obtained  their  freedom  upon 
different  conditions.  In  many  places  they  and  their  pos- 
terity remained  bound  to  pay  a perpetual  tribute  to  the 
lords.  No  man  could,  formerly,  be  an  officer  in  the 
army,  without  producing  proofs  of  nobility  for  four  gen- 
rations  ; and  none  were  admitted  as  members  of  Parlia- 
ment but  the  noblesse. 

By  these  means,  the  common  people  were  extremely 
ignorant  and  superstitious.  These  formed  a great  part 
of  the  tiers  etat,  or  commons  of  France,  at,  and  since  the 
revolution ; and  many  of  them  were  chosen  from  the 
lowest  orders  of  the  people.  As  for  the  great  mass  of 
the  common  people,  they  were  too  ignorant,  too  super- 


446  PRESENT  appeabance  of  things,  both  civil 

stitiously  attached  to  old  establishments,  and  too  much 
depressed  to  have  any  conception  of  the  nature  of  politi- 
cal liberty,  or  any  hopes  of  obtaining  it.” 

When,  therefore,  they  suddenly  emerged  from  this 
abject!  state  of  society,  into  the  plenitude  of  unlimited 
power,  they  paid  little  regard  to  liberty  as  founded  in 
principle,  when  claimed  by  others,  over  whom  the  for- 
tune of  war  had  given  them  the  mastery  : and  as  to  pro- 
perty, they  considered  it  always  as  transferred  by  the 
superior  force  of  arms.  It  was  no  wonder  then,  that  li- 
berty and  property,  held  sacred  in  every  free  and  civilized 
country,  fell  prostrate  before  these  ferocious  conquerors : 
and  the  nobility,  the  clergy,  with  all  the  higher  grades 
in  society,  and  those  who  were  cursed  with  visible  pro- 
perty, became  the  peculiar  objects  of  their  savage  fury. 

The  destruction  of  the  ecclesiastical  hierarchy  in 
France,  from  its  immense  magnitude,  as  well  as  that  of 
the  nobility,  was  an  awful  instance  of  the  utter  uncer- 
tainty of  all  human  things,  and  the  absolute  certainty  of 
the  prophetic  denunciation  of  the  Scriptures. 

The  following  estimate,  given  by  a noble  emigrant, 
will  afford  some  idea  of  the  shock  that  must  have  con- 
vulsed the  nation,  on  its  dissolution. 

“ The  Church  of  France  was  composed  of  eighteen 
archbishopricks,  in  the  appointment  of  the  king,  as  were 
one  hundred  and  eighteen  bishopricks.  The  parishes 
amounted  to  thirty  four  thousand  four  hundred  and  nine- 
ty-eight ; and  there  were  four  thousand  six  hundred  and 
forty-four  annexed  parishes.  The  regular  clergy  consisted 
of  sixteen  chiefs  of  congregated  orders  ; — eleven  hundred 
abbeys  and  monasterys,  comprehending  sixteen  large 
royal  abbeys.  The  king  named  to  six  hundred  and 
seventy-eight  of  these  abbeys,  which  were  in  commen- 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  447 

dam,  and  confirmed  the  election  of  the  others.  Of  reli- 
gious mendicants,  there  were  fifteen  hundred  and  twenty- 
convents,  divided  into  eighty- seven  monastic  provinces. 
The  endowed  monasterys  and  abbeys  amounted  to  five 
lundred  and  fifty-seven,  of  which  two  hundred  and  fifty 
vere  in  the  royal  nomination.  The  convents,  of  differ- 
ent religious  orders,  of  both  sexes,  were  about  three 
housand  and  eight  hundred. 

The  clergy  assembled  every  five  years  ; — other  meet- 
ngs  were  extraordinary.  According  to  different  calcu- 
ations,  which  have  been  made,  there  were  in  the  kingdom 
bout  three  hundred  and  sixty-six  thousand  two  hundred 
hd  sixty-six  regular  and  secular  clergy ; who  enjoyed  a 
rearly  revenue  of  about  one  hundred  and  sixteen  mil- 
ions,  two  hundred  and  sixteen  thousand  and  six  hundred 
ivres ; or  five  millions  sterling.*  This  was  received  in 
be  following  proportions  : 

136 
1,850 

4,000 

4,000 

4,000 
0,000 
0,000 

5,500 

* In  the  estimate  of  expenses  of  government  of  1792,  which 
fonsieur  La  Fond  reported  to  the  convention,  besides  all  the  es- 
iblished  revenue  of  the  clergy,  one  article  for  public  worship  is 
ghty-one  million  of  livres.t 

t 1st  vol.  Hist  of  French  Revol.  p.  268. 


archbishops  and  bishops, 

4,909,000 

canons, 

8,209,900 

singers  of  the  choirs, 

4,100,000 

children  of  do. 

800,000 

curates  and  prior  curates, 

46,000,000 

secondary  vicars, 

7,000,000 

ecclesiastics  employed  in  semina- 1 
ries  and  colleges,  without  benefi-  > 

• 1,735,000 

ces,  and  208  of  the  order  of  Malta. ) 
religious  of  chief  orders  of  abbeys  ' 
and  priories,  < 

1 19,555,600 

448  PKESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

46,500  religious  mendicants,  of  which  24,  \ 

000  were  endowed  a 250  livres,  ( 3,600,000 
each,  ) 

80,000  nuns,  20,000,000 

And  even  this  immense  valuation  does  not  amount  to 
more  than  half  the  real  sums  received.* 

This  mighty  mass  has  been  destroyed  and  laid  in  ruins 
by  the  revolution,  and  the  misery  of  all,  attached  by  their 
habits,  to  this  institution,  has  been  rendered  certain.  To 
dismember  so  great  a part  of  any  community,  especially 
an  active  part,  must  have  been  attended  with  great  con- 
vulsions ; not  presuming  even  to  imagine  the  anguish 
from  religious  scruples,  quite  distinct  from  their  poverty, 
and  the  public  injuries  they  must  have  sustained.  It 
was  an  establishment  of  usurpation,  but  it  was  a work  of 
time. 

The  present  generation  were  habituated  to  it  by  na- 
tional education,  and  laws  built  upon  it ; and  violence  to 
humanity,  must  have  been  offered  in  their  immediate 
destruction.” 

The  enmity  of  the  French  government,  in  their  revo- 
lutionized state,  towards  the  clergy  of  their  country,  has 
already  been  taken  notice  of,  as  originating  in  their  aver- 
sion to  the  Christian  system.  The  clergy  were  at  the 
head  of  the  professed  visible  Church  of  Christ  in  France, 
however  erroneous  they  might  have  been  in  doctrine  and 
practice,  and  however  far  they  might  have  departed  from 
the  simplicity  of  the  Gospel  they  professed  to  believe ; 
and  there  can  be  no  doubt,  even  with  the  most  pre- 

* In  France,  before  the  revolution,  the  revenues  of  the  clergy, 
in  lands,  tythes,  &c.  were  reckoned  to  amount  to  twenty -five  mil- 
lions sterling.! 


f Playfair  on  the  Decline,  Sec.  p.  266. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  449 

judiced  Protestant,  that  among  so  great  a number  of  pro- 
fessors there  must  have  been  thousands  of  pious,  devout 
souls,  who  placed  all  their  hopes  in  the  glad  tidings  of 
salvation,  through  Jesus  Christ. 

It  was  then,  a rooted  enmity  to  the  religion  of  the  Gos- 
pel, that  actuated  these  ferocious  monsters,  in  their  inhu- 
man destruction  of  the  Clergy  of  the  French  Church. 

This  temper  was  not  discoverable,  in  a greater  degree, 
in  any  of  their  barbarities,  than  it  was  in  the  abominable 
massacre  of  the  priests  at  the  Carmes,  as  related  in  a letter 
to  the  famous  Mr.  Gibbon,  and  published  in  the  first 
volume  of  his  Miscellaneous  Works,  folio  262,  as  fol- 
lows, “ One  hundred  and  twenty  priests  were  confined 
in  the  Carmelite  convent,  at  the  head  of  whom  was  the 
archbishop  of  Arles — Two  of  them  were  saved  miracu- 
lously by  climbing  up  trees  in  the  garden,  and  from 
thence  over  the  tops  of  the  buildings. — On  the  2d  Sep- 
tember, 1791,  about  5 o’clock,  at  the  time  they  were 
permitted  to  walk  in  the  garden,  expecting  every  hour  to 
be  released,  they  expressed  their  surprise  at  seeing  seve- 
ral large  pits,  which  had  been  digging  for  two  days  past : 
they  said,  the  day  is  almost  spent,  and  yet  Mannuel  told  a 
person  who  interceded  for  us,  last  Thursday,  that  on  the 
Sunday  following,  not  one  should  remain  in  captivity ; 
we  are  still  prisoners.  Soon  after,  they  heard  shouts,  and 
some  musket  shots. — An  ensign  of  the  national  guards, 
some  commissaries  of  sections,  and  some  marsellois, 
rushed  in.  The  miserable  victims,  who  were  dispersed 
in  the  garden,  assembled  under  the  walls  of  the  Church, 
not  daring  to  go  in,  lest  it  should  be  polluted  with  blood. 
One  man,  who  was  behind  the  rest,  was  shot.  Point  de 
coup  de  fusils,  cried  one  of  the  chiefs  of  the  assassins, 
thinking  that  kind  of  death  too  easy.  These  well  train- 


450  PRESENT  appearance  op  things,  both  civil 

ed  fusileers  went  to  the  rear. — Les  piques,  les  haches, 
les  poignards,  came  forward. — They  demanded  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Arles.  He  was  immediately  surrounded  by 
all  the  priests. — This  worthy  prelate  said  to  his  friends, 
let  me  pass , if  my  blood  will  appease  them , what  signifies 
it  if  I die  ? Is  it  not  my  duty  to  preserve  your  lives  at  the 
expense  of  my  own  ? He  asked  the  eldest  of  the  priests 
to  give  him  absolution  ; he  knelt  to  receive  it ; and  when 
he  arose,  forced  himself  from  them,  advanced  slowly,  and 
with  his  arms  crossed  upon  his  breast,  and  his  eyes 
raised  to  Heaven,  said  to  the  assassins,  “ Je  suis  celui 
qui  vous  cherchezf  “ I am  him  whom  ye  seek.” 
His  appearance  was  so  dignified  and  noble,  that  during 
ten  minutes,  not  one  of  these  wretches  had  courage  to 
lift  his  hand  against  him;  they  upbraided  each  other 
with  cowardice,  and  advanced.  One  look  from  this  ve-j 
nerable  man  struck  them  with  awe,  and  they  retired.  At 
last,  one  of  the  miscreants  struck  off  the  cap  of  the  Arch- 
bishop with  a pike  ; respect  once  violated,  their  fury  re- 
turned, and  another  from  behind,  cut  him  through  the 
skull  with  a sabre.  He  raised  his  right  hand  to  his 
eyes ; with  another  stroke  they  cut  off  his  hand.  The 
archbishop  said,  Oh!  mon  Dieu  ! and  raised  the  other; 
a third  storke  across  the  face  left  him  sitting ; the  fourth 
extended  him  lifeless  on  the  ground  ; and  then  all  pres- 
sed forward  and  buried  their  pikes  and  poignards  in  the 
body — The  priests  all  agreed,  that  he  had  been  one  of 
the  most  amiable  men  in  France  ; and  that  his  only  crime 
was,  having  since  the  revolution,  expended  his  private 
fortune,  to  support  the  necessitous  Clergy  of  his  diocess. 

The  second  victim  was  the  general  de  Benedictines. 
Then  the  national  guards  obliged  the  priests  to  go  into 
the  Church,  telling  them  they  should  appear,  one  after 
another,  before  the  Commissaire  de  section.  They  had 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  45  \ 

hardly  entered,  before  the  people  impatiently  called  for 
them ; upon  which,  all  kneeling  before  the  altar,  the 
bishop  of  Beauvais  gave  them  absolution : they  were 
then  obliged  to  go  out  two  by  two  ; they  passed  before 
a Commissaire,  who  did  not  question,  but  only  counted 
his  victims ; they  had  in  their  sight  the  heaps  of  dead,  to 
which  they  were  going  to  add.  Among  120  priests,  thus 
sacrificed,  were  the  bishops  of  Zaintes  and  Beauvais,  both 
of  the  Rochfoucault  family.  I should  not  omit  to  remark, 
that  one  of  the  priests  observed,  that  they  were  assassina- 
ted because  they  would  not  swear  to  a constitution  which 
their  murderers  had  destroyed. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  but  this  whole  business  of  the 
massacre,  was  concerted  at  a meeting  at  the  Duke  of  Or- 
leans’ house. 

This  opposition  to,  and  hatred  of  the  clergy,  did  not 
irise  even  from  a bigotted  love  of  the  truth,  or  an  enthu- 
siastic desire  to  purify  the  Church,  and  bring  it  back  to 
its  first  principles,  but  it  was  from  an  inbred  hatred  to 
religion,  that  every  principle  of  humanity  and  civilized 
ife,  was  thus  outraged.  It  was,  as  Tertullian  calls  it, 
nominis  pralium , an  attack  on  the  very  name.J  How- 
ever, this  nation  so  famous  for  her  cruel  massacres,  and 
:hese  unhappy  professors  of  the  Gospel,  might  have  de- 

* Without  farther  deliberation,  a party  of  armed  men  proceed- 
id  to  the  Cannes,  where  a number  of  the  non-juring  priests  were 
letained,  till  an  opportunity  should  occur  of  putting  in  force  their 
lentence  of  banishment ; and  there,  in  cold  blood,  the  remorse 
ess  assassins  sacrificed  every  one  of  those  defenceless,  and  proba- 
tly  innocent  men.f 

t 2d  vol.  Hist,  of  French  Revol.  p.72. 

1 Tertull.  Apol.  ch.  2.  p.  4. 

M m m 


452  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

served  to  have  been  sifted  and  cleansed  from  their 
backslidings,  errors,  and  idolatries,  by  their  great  lord 
and  master,  the  head  of  his  Church,  who  had  a sovereign 
right,  even  to  use  such  monsters  of  cruelty  to  accom- 
plish his  designs,  undoubtedly  of  mercy  on  the  great 
scale ; yet  the  temper  and  disposition,  with  which  they 
have  executed  the  divine  vengeance,  could  be  no  part 
of  their  duty,  but  for  which,  when  their  cup  of  iniquity 
shall  be  full,  they  will,  in  their  turn,  be  signally  punish- 
ed, as  Assyria  and  Babylon  were  of  old,  under  like  cir- 
cumstances. “ Ho ! to  the  Assyrian,  the  rod  of  mine 
anger,  the  staff  in  whose  hand  is  the  instrument  of  mine 
indignation.  Against  a dissembling  nation  will  I send 
him  ; and  against  a people  the  object  of  my  wrath  will  I 
give  him  a charge,  to  gather  the  spoil  and  to  bear  away 
the  prey,  and  to  trample  them  under  foot  like  the  mire 
of  the  streets. — But  he  doth  not  so  purpose  ; and  his 
heart  doth  not  so  intend  ; but  to  destroy  is  in  his  heart,  || 
and  to  cut  off  nations  not  a few. 

“ But  it  shall  be  when  Jehovah  hath  accomplished  his 
whole  work  upon  Mount  Zion  and  on  Jerusalem,  I will 
punish  the  effect  of  the  proud  heart  of  the  king  of  Assy- 
ria and  the  triumphant  look  of  his  haughty  eyes.  For  he 
hath  said,  by  the  strength  of  mine  hand  have  I done  it, 
and  by  my  wisdom,  for  I am  endowed  with  pru- 
dence. I have  removed  the  bounds  of  the  people.  I 
have  plundered  their  hoarded  treasures,  and  I have 
brought  down  those  that  were  strongly  seated,  and  my 
hand  hath  found,  as  a nest,  the  riches  of  the  people.”* 

And  again,  in  the  case  of  the  invasion  of  Judea  by 
the  king  of  Babylon,  “ Descend  and  sit  in  the  dust,  O 
virgin  daughter  of  Babylon ! sit  on  the  bare  ground 

* Isaiah,  10th  ch.  5th  & 14th  v.  Vid.  all  Buonaparte’s  conduct. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  453 

without  a throne,  O daughter  of  the  Chaldeans ! — I was 
angry  with  my  people. — I profaned  my  heritage,  and  I 
gave  them  up  into  thine  hand ; thou  didst  not  show 
mercy  unto  them  ; even  upon  the  aged  didst  thou  great- 
ly  aggravate  the  weight  of  thy  yoke,  and  saidst  I shall  be 
a lady  for  ever.  But  hear  now  this,  O thou  voluptuous, 
that  sittest  in  security.  Thou  that  sayest  in  thine  heart, 
I am  and  there  is  none  else  : I shall  not  sit  a widow  ; I 
shall  not  know  the  loss  of  children ; yet  these  two  things 
shall  come  upon  thee  in  a moment : in  one  day  loss  of 
children  and  widowhood ; on  a sudden , shall  they  some 
upon  thee .*  Evil  shall  come  upon  thee,  which  thou 
shalt  not  know  how  to  deprecate ; and  mischief  shall  fall 
on  thee,  which  thou  shalt  not  be  able  to  expiate ; and 
destruction  shall  come  upon  thee  suddenly,  of  which  thou 
shalt  have  no  apprehension,  f 

In  all  the  late  revolution,  there  has  not  been  even  the 
profession  of  a design  to  honour  the  God  of  Heaven,  or 
benefit  his  real  servants  in  any  thing  that  has  been  done  ; 
but  on  the  contrary,  all  religion,  morality,  and  respect  to 
the  revealed  will  of  God  have  been  prostrated,  in  pro- 
portion to  their  success.  Atheism,  deism,  and  the 
worst  species  of  idolatry,  with  all  their  horrid  consequen- 
ces, have  been  encouraged,  practised,  and  propagated,  by 
authority  of  law,  and  the  example  of  the  convention,  as 
well  as  by  almost  every  rank  of  citizens,  who  have  been 
active  in  the  new  order  of  things. 

* When  the  author  wrote  this,  many  years  ago,  he  little  thought 
that  he  should  live  to  see  this  prediction  so  literally  fulfilled,  in  the 
late  downfall  of  Buonaparte  and  the  total  overthrow  of  the  em- 
pire he  had  usurped. 

t Isaiah,  47th  ch.  which  see,  and  compare  with  the  consequen- 
ces of  the  French  Conscriptions. 


454  present  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

Even  where  they  have  not  prevailed  by  force  of  arms, 
they  have,  by  their  pioneers,  scattered  destruction,  in  a 
religious  and  moral  point  of  view,  as  well  as  political,  by- 
spreading  the  most  diabolical  principles,  as  to  the  one, 
and  the  greatest  jealousies  and  dissatisfactions  as  to  the 
other,  throughout  every  grade  of  society,  and  thereby 
have  sapped  the  foundation  of  political  and  religious 
truth  among  the  ignorant,  unstable,  and  thoughtless, 
throughout  the  governments  of  Europe. 

But  to  form  a correct  idea  of  their  nefarious  system 
as  originally  planned,  even  before  their  power  became 
so  absolute  and  universal  as  it  has  since  become,  it  may 
give  more  satisfaction  to  some  to  take  their  own  exhibi- 
tion of  their  principles,  from  a report  made  to  the  nation- 
al convention  by  the  diplomatic  committee,  who  were 
appointed  to  confer  on  the  conduct  proper  to  be  observed 
by  France  with  other  nations,  dated  15th  Dec.  1793. 
“ The  committees  of  finance  and  war  ask,  in  the  begin- 
ning, what  is  the  object  of  the  war  which  we  have  taken 
in  hand  ? without  all  doubt,  the  object  is  the  annihilation 
of  all  privileges  ; war  with  the  palaces  ; peace  with  the 
cottages.  These  are  the  principles  on  which  your  decla- 
ration of  war  is  founded.  All  tyranny,  all  privilege 
must  be  treated  as  an  enemy,  in  the  countries  where  we 
set  our  foot.  This  is  the  genuine  result  of  our  principles. 
But  it  is  not  with  kings  alone  that  we  are  to  wage  war. 
Were  these  our  sole  enemies  we  should  only  have  to 
bring  down  ten  or  twelve  heads.  We  have  to  fight  with 
all  their  accomplices  ; — with  the  privileged  orders  who 
devour,  and  have  oppressed  the  people  during  many 
centuries. 

We  must,  therefore,  declare  ourselves  for  a revolution- 
ary power , in  all  the  countries  into  which  we  enter.  Nor 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  455 

need  we  put  on  the  cloak  of  humanity  ; we  disdain  such 
little  arts.  We  must  clothe  ourselves  with  all  the  bril- 
liancy of  reason,  and  all  the  force  of  the  nation.  We 
need  not  mask  our  principles  ; — the  despots  know  them 
already.  The  first  thing  we  must  do,  is  to  ring  the 
alarm  bell  for  insurrection  and  uproar.  We  must,  in  a 
solemn  manner,  let  the  people  see  the  banishment  of 
their  tyrants  and  privileged  casts  ; otherwise,  the  people, 
accustomed  to  their  fetters,  will  not  be  able  to  break 
their  bonds.  It  will  effect  nothing,  merely  to  excite  a 
rising  of  the  people — This  would  only  be  giving  them 
words,  instead  of  standing  by  them.  And,  since  in  this 
manner,  we  ourselves  are  the  revolutionary  administra- 
tion, all  that  is  against  the  rights  of  the  people  must  be 
overthrown  at  our  entry.  We  must  display  our  princi- 
ples, by  actually  destroying  all  tyranny  ; and  our  generals, 
after  having  chased  away  the  tyrants  and  their  satellites, 
must  proclaim  to  the  people  that  they  have  brought  them 
happiness  ; and  then,  on  the  spot,  they  must  suppress 
tythes,  feudal  rights,  and  every  species  of  servitude. 
But  we  shall  have  done  nothing  if  we  stop  here — Aristo- 
cracy still  domineers.  We  must,  therefore,  suppress  all 
authorities  existing  in  the  hands  of  the  upper  classes. 
When  the  revolutionary  authority  appears,  there  must 
not  remain  any  thing  of  the  old  establishment. — A pop- 
ular system  must  be  introduced. — Every  office  must  be 
occupied  by  new  functionaries ; and  the  sans -culottes 
must  every  where  have  a share  in  the  administration. 

Still  nothing  is  done  till  we  declare  aloud  the  precision 
of  our  principles,  to  such  as  want  only  half  freedom.  We 
must  say  to  them,  if  you  think  of  compromising  with 
the  privileged  casts,  we  cannot  suffer  such  dealing  with 
tyrants.  They  are  our  enemies,  and  we  must  treat  them 


456  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

as  such,  because  they  are  neither  for  liberty  or  equality. 
Show  yourselves  disposed  to  receive  a free  constitution, 
and  the  convention  will  not  only  stand  by  you,  but  will 
give  you  permanent  support.  We  will  defend  you  against 
the  vengeance  of  your  tyrants,  against  their  attacks  and 
against  their  return.  Therefore,  abolish  from  among 
you  the  nobles,  and  every  ecclesiastical  and  military  in- 
corporation.— They  are  incompatible  with  equality. — 
Henceforward,  you  are  citizens  all  equal  in  rights ; — 
equally  called  upon  to  rule,  to  defend,  and  to  serve  your 
country. 

The  agents  of  the  French  republic  will  instruct  and 
assist  you  in  forming  a free  constitution,  and  assure  you 
of  happiness  and  fraternity.”* 

“ This  report  was  loudly  applauded  and  decreed  ac- 
cordingly : It  was  ordered  to  be  printed  in  all  languages, 
and  dispersed  through  every  country  they  invaded.” 

In  short,  after  this  long  investigation  of  the  acts  and 
principles,  of  this  new,  strange  and  uncommon  govern- 
ment, we  may  say,  ludicrously  called  the  republic  of 
France  ; we  may  safely  conclude,  that  whatever  has  gen- 
erally been  attributed  to  the  prophetical  figure  of  an 
earthquake  in  the  divine  scriptures,  or,  by  heathen  anti- 
quity, has  been  verified  in  their  proceedings  : we  mean 
the  changing  the  forms  of  political  governments,  and  the 
religion  of  states  ; — the  removal  of  seats  of  empire ; — 
the  alteration  of  the  boundaries  of  kingdoms,  provinces, 
districts,  and  territorial  divisions ; — the  destruction  of 
all  ecclesiastical  power  and  influence  ; the  entire  rejection 
of  the  Bible,  as  the  word  of  God  ; — the  abolishing  his  di- 
vine worship ; — the  establishing  of  atheism  ; — the  most 


* Proofs  of  Conspir.  p.  309. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  457 

violent  and  cruel  popular  commotions ; — the  changing 
of  times  ; — names  of  places  ; — the  abolition  of  titles  of 
dignity; — of  communities  and  societies; — the  perversion 
of  public  justice ; — the  total  destruction  of  subordina- 
tion among  men ; — the  most  cruel  and  infamous  mur- 
ders ; — banishments  ; — proscriptions  ; — robberies,  and 
oppression  of  every  kind. 

Perhaps  the  ideas  of  those  unfortunate  individuals, 
who  have  felt  the  force  and  effects  of  this  revolution  in 
their  own  persons,  and  who  relate  facts  from  actual  ex- 
perience, and  as  they  happened  within  their  own  know- 
ledge, without  any  particular  regard  to  religion,  or 
reference  to  the  divine  predictions,  will  be  the  best  com- 
ments on  the  conduct  of  this  extraordinary  government, 
and  may  apply  them  most  closely,  though  involuntarily, 
to  the  forewarnings  of  revelation. 

Hear,  then,  the  most  serious  truths  from  one,  who, 
with  patriotic  fervour,  describes  the  distresses  brought 
on  his  country.  “ O my  country,  are  you  free?  This  is 
the  question  which  every  worthy  man  puts  to  himself  in 
running  over  this  soil,  still  wet  with  the  blood  of  its  most 
virtuous  inhabitants ; this  country,  where  the  w^recks  of 
the  most  elegant  monuments  of  human  art,  lie  scattered 
by  the  side  of  dead  bodies  : this  France,  formerly  so  peo- 
pled ! — so  magnificent ! to  day  changed  into  a desart, 
and  covered  with  the  crape  of  tombs.  O my  country  ! 
liberty,  that  object  of  thy  love  and  first  sacrifices ! Has 
she  been  the  price  of  thy  scourges,  which  some  monsters 
have  heaped  on  thy  surface  ? In  fine,  are  you  free  ? All 
are  silent.  By  what  fatality  has  it  happened,  that  the 
people  were  at  the  mercy  of  a horde  of  robbers  ? What 
have  they  done  to  merit  this  shameful  destiny  ? Is  it 
necessary  that  a revolution  should  partake  of  the  horrors 


458  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 


of  a volcano , or  the  terrors  of  an  earthquake  ? But  if  a 
calm  now  appears,  ought  we  not  to  examine  the  losses 
we  have  sustained ; to  count  the  victims,  and  to  give 
each  of  them  the  tribute  of  regret  it  merits  ? We  have 
seen  monsters  on  the  throne.  We  have  seen  the  senate 
of  Rome  disgorge  the  Appius’s ; but  what  was  never 
seen  till  this  enlightened  age  ; — what  will  never  be  seen 
again  ; is  the  genius  of  crime  convoking  all  the  wicked, 
vile  monsters,  disseminated  in  the  crowd  of  an  immense 
nation,  attaching  them  one  to  the  other  ; confounding  to- 
gether all  the  elements  of  depravity  ; all  the  amalgamation 
of  ferocity  ; kneading,  with  this  impure  filth,  the  enor- 
mous colossus  of  destruction  ; animating  it  with  the  fire  of 
hell;  covering  his  forehead  with  the  diadem  of  kings; 
his  shoulders  with  a senatorial  robe ; his  body  with  a 
brazen  coat  of  mail,  and  giving  up  to  this  monster  their 
unheard  of  riches,  fields,  cities,  provinces,  empire,  and 
men. 

Had  Lewis  been  less  timid,  France,  at  this  day,  wouldlj 
not  have  been  in  the  ruined  state  she  is  at  present — ruin- 
ed, I say,  notwithstanding  all  our  boasted  victories,  and 
territorial  acquisitions  ; for  what  conquests  can  compen- 
sate for  the  loss  of  religion,  morality,  commerce  and 
manufactures  ; — for  the  disorganization  of  civil  society ; 

- — the  relaxation  of  principles  necessary  for  the  existence 
of  social  order ; and  the  engendering  of  horrid  feuds, 
animosities,  and  deadly  factions,  which,  for  years  to 
come,  will  make  our  wretched  country  the  seat  of  car- 
nage, butchers,  and  civil  discord. 

This  step  of  Lewis  produced  its  intended  object. 
The  massacres  of  September  ; — and  amidst  the  horrors 
of  those  massacres  did  the  convention  spring  forth.  It  was 
composed  of  simple  and  thoughtless  men  ; — of  villains ; 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  459 

i — flaming  partizans; — the  accomplices,  and  who  will 
believe  it,  even  the  principal  actors  on  those  horrid  days  ; 
of  those  men,  who,  to  gain  the  Curule  chair,  feigned  for 
liberty  an  unbounded  enthusiasm  in  the  clubs,  in  the 
sections,  and  in  the  primary  assemblies ; — deceived  the 
people  with  respect  to  their  true  interests ; bore  on  their 
foreheads,  love  of  country,  written  in  characters  of  blood ; 
and  building  on  the  continuance  of  massacres,  the  con- 
I tinuance  of  their  insolence  and  future  grandeur.*” 

Thus  have  we  brought  down,  in  a very  imperfect  and 
concise  manner,  it  is  confessed,  the  very  slight  abstract 
of  great  events  which  have  happened  in  the  government 
of  France,  from  the  year  1760  to  this  year,  1798,  which 
we  take  to  have  been  prefigured  by  the  divine  apostle 
John,  in  the  Apocalypse,  under  the  character  of  the 
beast  arising  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  or  abyss  of  the 
sea. 

Any  person,  who  will  give  himself  the  trouble  of  read- 
ing any  of  the  histories  of  the  French  republic,  will  be 
surprized  to  find  how  faint  our  colours  are,  when  com- 
pared with  the  full  representation  of  the  transactions  of 
this  all  devouring  beast,  in  the  aggregate. 

He  will  then,  more  clearly,  see  the  concentration  of  all 
the  marks,  or  signs,  designated  by  divine  wisdom  and 
foreknowledge.  He  will  not  be  able  to  avoid  feeling  the 
force  of  the  angel’s  declaration  to  Daniel,  “ many  shall 
be  purified,  and  made  white,  and  tried ; but  the  wicked 
shall  do  wickedly,  and  none  of  the  wicked  shall  under- 
stand, but  the  wise  shall  understand ,” — that  is,  as  Dr. 
Lowth  paraphrases  it,  “ the  nearer  the  time  approaches 
for  the  final  accomplishment  of  this  prophesy,  the  more 

* History  of  Crimes  committed  during  the  French  revolution, 
:1st  vol.  p.  1. 


N n n 


460  present  appearance  op  things,  both  civil 

light  shall  men  have  for  understanding  it ; for  the  gra- 
dual completion  of  this  and  other  prophecies,  shall  direct 
observant  readers  to  form  a judgment  concerning  those 
particulars,  which  are  yet  to  be  fulfilled.” 

On  a review  of  this  subject,  we  find  this  extraordinary 
government,  answering,  in  all  its  parts,  the  particular 
predictions  of  sacred  writ,  as  if  related  since  its  rise.  It  is 
a government  of  an  unusual  origin  ; that  is,  from  the  low- 
est orders  of  a great  and  mighty  nation,  in  opposition  to 
military  strength, — power, — riches, — inclination,  and  the 
most  rivetted  superstitious  attachments. 

It  is  a government  of  a fierce  countenance,  and  mark- 
ed with  every  character  of  cruelty,  desolation,  and 
bloodshed.  It  has  arisen  when  transgression,  as  we  have 
herein  before  seen,  was  indeed  full — when  the  whole 
body  of  the  clergy  professing  obedience  to  the  laws  of 
Christ,  was  proscribed,  banished  or  cruelly  massacred. 
- — The  worship  of  Almighty  God  done  away  and  laugh- 
ed td  scorn — The  temples  of  the  living  God  profaned, 
and  literally  cast  down  with  the  truth  to  the  ground,  by 
the  institution  of  a blasphemous  worship  in  its  stead, 
worse  than  Pagan  idolatry — All  the  sacred  Vessels  devo- 
ted to  the  service  of  God,  with  the  whole  property  of 
the  Church,  either  confiscated,  destroyed,  or  plundered. 
—Ordinances  were  passed  by  the  convention  permitting, 
and  by  their  presence  encouraging,  the  worst  kind  of 
idol  worship  ; deifying  nature,  liberty,  &c.  and  publickiy 
denying  and  reprobating  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth, 
the  creator  of  all  things ; thus  denying  the  Father  and 
the  Son. — Death  was  declared  only  an  eternal  sleep.— 
The  most  vicious  and  abominable  characters  were  deified, 
and  schools  erected  for  instructing  youth  in  these  abom 
inable  practices.  An  altar  was  erected  in  one  of  the 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  45 1 

Churches  of  Christ,  ancl  public  homage  thereon  paid  to 
an  abandoned  woman,  under  the  character  of  liberty. 
All  this  was  followed  (as  in  the  case  of  Jerusalem)  by  the 
revolt  of  the  department  of  Vendee,  which  caused  the 
destruction  of  about  30,000  of  the  citizens  of  France. 
But  the  government  still  prospered  against  the  people  of 
God,  in  all  its  schemes  and  practices,  except  in  its  desire 
of  obtaining  an  implicit  submission  to  its  will ; as  much 
the  greater  part  of  the  clergy  refused  obedience,  and  ra- 
ther submitted  to  banishment,  confiscation,  and  death, 
than  acknowledge  a power  they  considered  as  unlawful 
and  abominable.  Yet  they  succeeded  and  overcome  all 
opposition,  and  in  the  most  public  and  open  manner, 
stood  up  against  the  Prince  of  the  host  of  Heaven , the 
Prince  of  Princes,  or  Jesus  Christ,  the  Saviour,  whose 
worship  they  had  contemned,  whose  being,  together 
with  that  of  God,  the  Father,*  they  denied,  and  whose 
sanctuaries  they  had  destroyed  or  defiled  with  every  de- 
testable practice,  spreading  a wing  of  abomination  over 
the  whole  land.  In  one  place  we  find  them,  to  show  the 
utmost  contempt  of  the  service  of  God,  dressing  up  an 
ass  in  pontifical  robes,  with  a Bible  and  some  sacred 
vases  put  on  his  back,  and  thus,  with  the  most  diabo- 
lical joy  and  shoutings,  burning  him  in  a large  fire. 

This  government  has  indeed  exercised  a mighty  pow- 
er, but  it  has  been,  in  a great  measure,  by  the  aid  of  the 
neighbouring  nations,  both  as  to  money  and  men — Spain, 
Holland,  Belgium,  Switzerland,  Geneva,  Genoa,  Tus- 
cany, Sardinia,  Naples,  Venice,  and  all  Italy,  not  except- 
ing Rome,  that  once  mistress  of  nations,  the  beast  with 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  herself — It  has  not  been 


* Vid.  1st  Epist.  John,  2d  ch.  22d  v. 


462  PRESENT  APPEAltANCE  OF  THINGS,  BOTH  CIVIL 

solely  by  the  inherent  power  of  this  government,  as  has 
been  foretold,  in  sacred  writ,  that  she  has  accomplished 
these  mighty  things.  Her  understanding  dark  sayings, 
or  by  dark  and  secret  measures,  by  means  of  her  affiliated 
societies  and  lodges  of  Illuminati,  who  have  been  her 
pioneers  in  every  nation  and  every  army  she  has  gone 
against,  to  debauch,  divide,  and  suborn  the  subjects  of 
her  enemies,  have  been  part  of  the  means  of  her  success. 
Thus  has  she  literally  fulfilled  the  sacred  text,  by  des- 
troying wonderfully,  or  beyond  all  fair  calculation.  By 
a late  treatise,  written  in  Italy,  it  is  stated,  on  tolerable 
good  grounds,  that,  from  the  year  1796,  there  have  been 
taken  from  that  ill  fated  country,  538,260,000  livres,  for 
the  benefit  of  the  French  army  and  government.  And  it 
otherwise  appears,  that  at  least  two  millions  of  men  have 
been  destroyed  in  France  during  the  revolutionary  war, 
among  whom  are  reckoned  25,000  women,  23,000  chil- 
dren, besides  those  murdered  in  the  womb,  and  24,000 
Christian  priests.*  This  destruction  has  been  manifestly 
prevalent  among  the  nobility,  clergy,  and  army,  and  it 
was  expressly  foretold  that  this  government  “ should  des- 
troy the  mighty  and  the  holy  people .” 

Another  marked  character  of  this  government,  in  sa- 
cred writ,  we  find  to  be,  “ and  through  his  policy,  also, 
he  shall  cause  craft  to  prosper  in  his  hand” — but  the  most 
unequivocal  and  characteristical  mark,  peculiarly  exem- 
plified in  this  government ; in  distinction  from  all  other 
governments  is,  “ that  he  shall  magnify  himself  in  his 
heart,  and  by  peace  shall  destroy  many .”  This  is  an 
uncommon  mark  of  character,  and  one,  which,  at  the 
first  blush,  seems  rather  to  be  enigmatical,  till  para- 


* 2 Kett.  Hist,  on  Proph.  p.  251, 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  453 

phased  by  the  conduct  of  this  government — It  seems  to 
be  an  indelible  mark,  that  can  scarcely  be  mistaken. 
Look  back  on  our  history  and  revise  the  proceedings  of 
this  government  in  Holland,  Belgium,  Geneva,  Genoa, 
Venice,  Switzerland,  and  Italy — every  sentence  you 
read,  every  public  act,  every  declaration  of  its  officers, 
all  seem  to  combine  to  proclaim  to  the  world,  this  is  the 
government  of  a fierce  countenance , ra/zo,  by  peace , hath 
destroyed  many . Has  not  this  government,  in  a re- 
markable manner,  openly  and  notoriously,  without  co- 
ver or  pretence,  stood  up  against  the  prince  of  princes — 
denied  his  being,  power,  and  majesty,  and  declared 
against  any  God,  but  Nature  ? 

Thus  have  the  Scriptures  of  truth  been  strictly  veri- 
fied by  those  very  persons  who  moved  heaven  and  earth, 
as  it  were,  to  prove  them  false  and  chimerical.  The 
only  consolation  that  remains  is,  that  notwithstanding  all 
this  appearance  of  power  and  success — all  this  prosperity 
and  wickedness,  “ he  shall  be  broken  without  hand.” 

This  is  the  same  government  who,  in  the  11th  ch. 
Daniel,  and  40th  v.  is  described  as  “ the  king  of  the 
north,  who  shall  come  against  the  Roman  government  at 
the  time  of  the  end,  like  a whirlwind,  with  chariots,  and 
with  horsemen,  and  with  many  ships,  and  he  shall  enter 
into  the  countries,  and  shall  flow  and  pass  over.  He  shall 
enter  also  into  the  glorious  land  (Italy)  and  many  coun- 
tries, (Belgium,  Holland,  Sec.  &c.)  shall  be  overthrown; 
but  these  shall  escape  out  of  his  hands,  even  Edom  and 
Moab,  and  the  chief  of  the  children  of  Ammon — He 
shall  stretch  forth  his  hand  also  upon  the  countries,  and 
the  land  of  Egypt  shall  not  escape.  But  he  shall  have 
power  over  the  treasures  of  gold  and  of  silver,  and  over  all 
the  precious  things  of  Egypt,  and  the  Lybian  and  Ethi- 
opian shall  be  at  his  steps.  But  tidings  out  of  the  east. 


464  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

(perhaps  from  Persia  or  the  East  Indies)  and  out  of  the 
north  (from  Russia  or  Great  Britain)  shall  trouble  him : 
therefore,  he  shall  go  forth  with  great  fury  to  destroy, 
and  utterly  to  make  away  many — And  he  shall  plant  the 
tabernacles  of  his  palace  between  the  seas,  in  the  glorious 
holy  mountain — Yet  he  shall  come  to  his  end,  and  none 
shall  help  him.” 

Thus  has  this  government  acted  contrary  to  all  the  com- 
mon  principles  of  adventurers,  in  as  much  as  it  at  once 
began  its  career  by  making  open  war  with  all  the  religi- 
ous prejudices,  superstitions,  and  attachments  of  a most 
formidable  Church  hierarchy,  and  the  religious  enthusi- 
asm of  the  people  at  large,  supported  by  similar  princi- 
ples in  the  neighbouring  nations,  who  had  been  their 
ancient  allies  and  connections. 

It  made  war,  not  only  with  the  errors  of  a rich  and 
powerful  clergy,  but  it  openly  aimed  at  the  subversion 
of  every  principle  of  natural  and  revealed  religion  ; and 
impiously  erected  a standard  against  the  Almighty  him- 
self. The  ordinances  of  the  Gospel,  that  had  existed  for 
almost  1800  years,  were  entirely  prohibited  or  done 
away  ; and,  of  course,  all  its  teachings  and  instructions, 
those  great  witnesses  for  God  were  no  more  permitted. 

The  regularly  instituted  clergy,  to  the  number  of  nearly 
300,000,  besides  80,000  nuns,  were  murdered,  banished, 
or  made  to  apostatize  from  their  faith.  We  have  seen 
the  public  worship  of  Almighty  God,  not  only  forbidden 
and  cried  down,  but  an  abominable  species  of  idolatry, 
instituted  by  public  authority  in  its  room,  which  would 
have  dishonoured  the  savages  of  the  wilderness,  or  the 
darkest  ages  of  Paganism.* 

* The  convention  had  decreed  that  there  should  no  longer  be 
any  other  divinity  than  reason  and  the  country,  it  had  legally  es- 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  455 

That  the  surrounding  nations,  who  have  received  the 
mark  of  the  beast  in  their  foreheads,  by  submitting  to 
the  most  humiliating  terms  of  peace  with  her,  and  there- 
by becoming  her  coadjutors  in  her  nefarious  system, 
have  looked  on  the  destruction  she  has  aimed  to  bring 
on  the  religion  of  the  Gospel,  with  a kind  of  unwilling, 
sullen  indifference,  and  perhaps,  in  many  cases,  a secret 
approbation ; and  that  the  common  people  have,  too 
generally,  rejoiced  in  their  supposed  deliverance  from 
the  moral,  as  well  as  ceremonial,  obligations  of  Christi- 
anity, are  melancholy  truths  that  few,  who  are  conver- 
sant with  the  late  history  of  Europe,  will  deny. 

Particularly  has  the  emperor  of  Germany,  as  the  head 
of  the  house  of  Austria,  given  an  alarming  and  danger- 
ous sanction  to  the  extravagant  claims  of  this  govern- 
ment, by  accepting  the  cession  of  Venice  as  a compen- 
sation for  those  territories,  the  Directory  thought  proper 
to  retain  as  annexations  to  the  already  overgrown  power 
of  France,  as  has  been  already  mentioned. 

The  French  army  entered  Venice  as  friends  and  pro- 
tectors, promising  the  inhabitants  liberty  and  happiness. 
Their  right,  then,  to  cede  this  territory,  was  no  other 
than  that  of  a thief  or  a robber.  If  they  had  a right  to 
make  this  cession,  they  have  an  equal  right  to  cede  away 
any  part  of  Germany,  Genoa,  Sicily,  Tuscany,  or  even 
Vienna  itself.  It  is  true,  that  the  name  of  religion  is 
still  kept  up  in  some  of  the  countries  they  have  revolu- 

tablished  atheism.  These  absurd  decrees  excited  universal  indig - 
nation  among  foreign  nations.  Danton  is  found  guilty,  and  the 
infernal  genius  of  the  committee  of  public  safety,  dared  to  take  on 
itself  to  revenge  the  Deity.* 


* Consid:  sur  la  revolution  sociale.  p.  224 — 5. 


466  PRESENT  APPEARANCE  OF  THINGS,  BOTH  CIVIL 

tionized,  but  it  is  barely  a name — a body  without  a soul, 
that,  as  yet,  lies  in  the  street,  unburied. 

From  the  conduct  of  the  people  of  France  at  large,  or 
at  least,  the  majority  of  them,  we  may  strongly  conclude 
that  they  glory  in  their  shame  ; and  that  what  they  con- 
sider as  their  greatest  advantage,  is  really  the  very  es- 
sence of  their  misery ; in  being  delivered  from  the  goads 
and  warnings  of  public  instruction,  and  the  close  appli- 
cation of  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  which  “ entered  into 
the  house  of  the  thief,  and  into  the  house  of  him  who 
sweareth  falsely  by  the  name  of  God,  and  remained  in 
the  midst  of  his  house  to  consume  it.”* 

There  is,  also,  additional  testimony,  arising  from  these 
facts,  that  the  war  of  the  government  of  France  is  plainly 
designed  by  them  to  establish  universal  atheism  in  the 
world — to  destroy  the  Church  of  Christ,  with  its  ordi- 
nances, institutions,  and  religious  instructions,  consider- 
ed independent  of  any  particular  dogma  of  faith,  or 
erroneous  practice,  peculiar  to  the  Catholic  Church. 

Its  violence  has  been  so  great,  with  respect  to  the 
clergy,  and  every  person  connected  with  them,  that  with 
great  truth,  it  may  be  said,  the  vengeance  of  the  beast, 
has  been  specially  directed  on  their  heads ; so  that,  hav-, 
ing  wholly  destroyed  almost  every  appearance  of  the 
Church  of  France,  which  was  subject  to  the  See  of 
Rome,  and  under  her  spiritual  jurisdiction,  and  abjured 
all  respect  for,  and  obedience  to  the  Christian  system  at 
large,  the  alarm  was  properly  taken  by  the  whole  Roman 
Church  throughout  the  world ; and  thus,  literally,  has 
filled  them  with  great  fear,  terror  and  mourning;  especi- 
ally since  this  government,  by  means  of  her  general,  Na- 


* Zach.  5th  ch.  4th  v. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  457 

poleon  Buonaparte,*  has  made  war  immediately  with 
Rome  and  all  her  dependencies  ; — seized  upon  the  great 
city  ; — destroyed  her  temporal  polity ; — revolutionized 
her  civil  government ; — subverted  her  ecclesiastical  ju- 
risdiction, as  far  as  in  their  power  ; — seized  upon  the 
Pope,  and  banished  him  from  the  Roman  territory,  and, 
of  course,  from  his  immediate  diocess ; making  prisoners 
of  those  cardinals  who  could  not  fly;  confiscating  the 
estates  of  those  who  did,  and  including  therein  all  the 
temporalities  of  the  Church.  § 

(*  This  man  appears  to  be  the  mere  creature  of  the  Directory— 
He  stops  at  nothing  to  recommend  him  to  their  approbation,  and 
is  equally  solicitous  to  obtain  the  greatest  popularity  among  the 
soldiery — He  has  arisen  from  a very  low  estate,  and  seems  calcu- 
lated to  become  the  tyrant  of  France ; for,  on  considering  the 
whole  of  prophesy,  it  looks  likely  that  the  disorders  and  confu- 
sions of  that  unhappy  kingdom  will  end  in  a worse  and  more  des- 
potic monarchy  than  it  has  ever  experienced  yet.  Indeed  it  is 
clear,  that  some  how  or  other,  it  is  to  exercise,  before  all  is  done, 
the  full  power  of  the  former  Roman  emperors.  It  is  remarkable, 
that  St.  Cyril,  of  Jerusalem,  who  flourished  in  the  4th  century, 
asserts  expressly,  “ that  the  eleventh  king,  mentioned  by  Daniel, 
as  antichrist,  shall  violently  seize,  by  magical  and  wicked  contri- 
vance, the  Roman  government.”!  Again — St.  Jerome,  who  lived 
in  the  latter  end  of  the  4th  and  beginning  of  the  5th  century,  says, 
u Therefore,  let  us  say,  what  all  ecclesiastical  writers  have  deliv- 
ered, thatin  the  latter  days,  when  the  empire  of  the  Romans  shall 
be  destroyed,  there  will  be  ten  kings,  who  shall  divide  it  between 
them ; and  an  eleventh  shall  arise,  in  whom  Satan  shall  dwell  cor- 
porally1,  who  shall  subdue  three  of  the  ten  kings,  and  the  othe! 
seven  shall  submit  their  necks  to  the  conqueror.”! 

f Catech.  15  cap.  5 — 211.  t Comment,  vol.  3d.  p.  1101. 

§ This  reminds  the  reader  of  Cowper’s  predictive  lines. 

Rome  shall  perish — write  that  word 
In  the  blood  that  she  has  spilt 5 
O o o 


468  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

All  this  was  in  the  true  spirit  of  antichrist,  and,  lite- 
rally speaking,  the  words  of  Scripture  were  fulfilled — 

“ She  has  been  rewarded  even  as  she  rewarded  others, 
and  she  hath  had  doubled  unto  her  double,  according  to 
her  works — In  the  cup  which  she  hath  filled,  it  has  been 
filled  double  to  her.  How  much  she  hath  glorified  her- 
self and  lived  deliciously,  so  much  torment  and  sorrow 
have  been  given  unto  her : for  she  said  in  her  heart,  I sit 
a queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  see  no  sorrow.”f 
And  although  the  French  government  did  not  mean  so, 
having  never  considered  itself  as  an  avenger  for  God,  to 
purify  and  cleanse  his  Church,  and  bring  her  back  to 
her  first  works,  but  has  shewn  all  its  enmity  to  her  as  a 
Church  of  Christ,  and  has  pointed  all  its  opposition  and 
fury  against  her  as  such  ; herein  copying  the  example  of 
most  of  the  ancient  persecutors  of  the  professors  of  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  from  the  beginning  of  its  institu-  |j 
tion,  according  to  his  declaration  to  his  disciples,  “ be- 
hold I send  you  forth,  as  sheep  among  wolves.”  In  this 
spirit  “ Julian,  the  great  apostate,  and  adversary  of  Christ  i 
and  his  followers,  endeavoured  especially  to  discourage 
and  worry  out  the  bishops  and  clergy  of  the  Church  in 
his  day.  This  has  been  an  old  trick,  and  vigorously  at- 
tempted in  all  ages  by  the  great  enemy  of  mankind ; 

Perish  hopeless  and  abhorred, 

Deep  in  ruin  as  in  guilt. 

Rome  for  empire  far  renowned,  1 

Tramples  on  a thousand  states  ; 

Soon  her  pride  will  kiss  the  ground— 

Hark!  the  Gaul  is  at  her  gates,*  j 

* Boadicea, 


f 18th  ch.  Rev.  Gth  & 7th  v. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  4(39 

it  was  but  for  the  wolf  to  persuade  the  flock,  they  had  no 
need  of  a shepherd,  and  the  work  was  done.  Such  of 
the  clergy  who  have  been  sincere  and  active  in  their 
Lord’s  vineyard,  have  always  been  the  principal  eye  sore 
to  men  of  pernicious  and  atheistical  principles,  whose 
desperate  designs  they  have  strenuously  opposed  and 
: countermined,  and  could  never  be  brought  to  be  content, 
i that  the  world  should  be  overrun  with  atheism  and  im- 
piety ; and  the  people  moulded  into  any  shape,  and 
| thereby,  betray  the  souls  committed  to  their  charge. 

This,  whatever  may  be  pretended,  is  the  true  source 
: and  origin  of  all  that  spite  and  malice,  they  are  encoun- 
tered with  by  men  of  bad  minds  ; and  of  all  those  hard 
names  and  characters  of  reproach,  to  this  day  fixed  upon 
them,  by  an  ungrateful  and  degenerate  world.”  Julian 
pretended  that  this  hard  usage  was  necessary,  to  prevent 
their  stirring  up  the  people  to  sedition  ; but,  in  truth,  it 
was  to  be  rid  of  them,  that  by  their  absence,  the  people 
might  be  destitute  of  all  means  of  instruction  and  infor- 
mation, and  the  divine  efiicacy  and  obligation  of  the  sa- 
I eraments,  and  be,  by  degrees,  brought  into  an  ignorance 
of,  or  an  unconcernedness  for  their  own  religion ; and 
then  they  were  fit  to  receive  any  impression.  Take  away 
the  candle,  and  darkness  will  ensue.  If  the  shepherd  be 
smitten,  the  sheep  will  be  scattered.  To  compass  this 
more  effectually,  Julian  first  seized  their  incomes,  took 
away  their  allowance  of  corn,  and  abrogated  their  immu- 
nities. And  when  that  would  not  do,  he  endeavoured 
to  remove  and  drive  them  away  by  fraud  or  force. 

At  Antioch,  (the  capital  of  Asia)  the  Churches  were 
shut  up  ; — the  plate  and  treasures  (of  the  Church)  seized 
into  the  exchequer,  and  the  clergy  forced  to  fly.  At 
Bostra  (in  Arabia)  he  threatened  Titus,  the  bishop,  that 


470  PRESENT  appearance  op  things,  both  civil 


if  any  mutiny  happened,  he  would  lay  all  the  blame  upon 
him  and  his  clergy.  And  when  the  bishop,  to  clear  him- 
self, sent  his  apology  to  court,  the  emperor  wrote  back 
to  the  city,  making  a spiteful  and  disingenuous  represen- 
tation of  the  bishop’s  letter,  as  if  it  had  contained  nothing 
but  malicious  and  scurrilous  reflections  upon  them,  exci- 
ting the  commonalty  to  expel  him  as  a common  enemy 
and  calumniator  out  of  the  city.  And,  in  some  places,  Ju- 
lian proceeded  to  that  extremity,  as  to  cast  the  clergy 
into  prison,  and  expose  them  to  great  pains  and  tortures. 
“ Above  all  men  he  highly  honoured,  embraced,’’  (per- 
haps with  a fraternal  embrace)  “ and  rewarded  philoso- 
phers, and  those  who  were  likely  most  vigorously  to 
oppose  and  refute  Christianity.  It  grieved  him  to  see 
the  Christian  faith,  so  largely  spread,  so  firmly  rooted, 
and  so  many  excellent  books  written,  either  in  defence 
or  explanation  of  it.  He  filled  all  schools  and  colleges  ; 
— all  courts  and  corners — with  lectures,  invectives,  and 
declamations,  against  Christians. 

This  made  the  philosophising  trade  go  on  apace, 
though  a great  part  of  them  had  little  more  of  the  philo- 
sopher in  them,  besides  the  habit  and  the  cloak.  And 
these  being  the  men  generally  entrusted  with  the  educa- 
tion of  youth,  and  who  governed  and  directed  the  minds 
and  consciences  of  the  people,  he  was  sure  of  so  many 
sworn  enemies  to  Christianity.  And  the  truth  is,  if  wit, 
learning,  or  eloquence,  could  have  done  it,  he  had  cer- 
tainly driven  Christianity  out  of  the  world ; but  the 
foolishness  of  God  is  wiser  than  men,  and  his  weakness 
stronger  than  men,  and  makes  foolish  the  wisdom  of  the 
world.”* 

* Cave’s  IntrotL  to  the  Lives  of  the  Fathers,  p.  40-~ 43. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  47 1 

This  is  the  language  of  Mr.  Cave,  when  writing  the 
lives  of  the  fathers  of  the  ancient  Church,  about  the  year 
1680 — and  will  not  most  of  my  readers  think  that  they 
have  been  reading  an  account  of  the  conduct  of  the  Di- 
rectors of  the  French  revolution,  during  the  last  ten 
years.  So  uniform  is  the  conduct  of  the  great  enemy  of 
the  Gospel,  and  of  mankind,  when  working  in,  or  with 
the  children  of  disobedience : — But,  blessed  be  God, 
the  issue  also  is  as  uniform  ; — and  the  same,  in  the  end, 
will  be  the  consequences.  Julian’s  fate  is  well  known, 
and  the  after  triumph  of  the  Gospel.  Here  is  the  faith 
and  patience  of  the  Saints,  let  him  that  readeth,  under- 
stand. 

No  wonder,  then,  that  the  destruction  of  so  vast  an 
ecclesiastical  establishment,  as  that  we  have  seen  so  long 
exercised  in  France,  should  be  attended  with  special 
consequences,  and  clearly  designate  this  peculiar  govern- 
ment, from  that  of  the  beast  with  seven  heads  and  ten 
horns; — for  instead  of  all  the  world’s  worshipping  this 
merciless  beast,  as  they  formerly  did  the  one  with  the 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  or  the  bishop  of  Rome,  those 
who  are  the  real  followers  of  this  last  beast,  as  well  as 
every  thoughtful  Christian  of  other  communions,  are  filled 
with  terror  and  dismay. 

Thus,  in  the  words  of  the  excellent  bishop  Hurd, 
speaking  of  the  distressed  state  of  mankind  at  large,  un- 
der the  oppression  of  tyrannical  governors — “ He  who 
most  dispassionately  contemplates  the  sad  scene  above 
described,  can  hardly  reconcile  appearances,  to  what 
must  have  been  his  natural  expectations.  Here  then  the 
prophecies  of  this  book,  meaning  the  Revelations  of  St. 
John,  come  into  our  relief.  They  shew  that  this  dispen- 
sation (the  Christian)  is  to  promote  virtue  and  happi- 


472  present  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

ness : and  that  the  end  shall  finally,  but  through  many 
and  long  obstructions,  be  accomplished.  Thus  they  re- 
concile us  to  that  disordered  scene,  which  hitherto  hath 
been  presented  to  us ; and  give  repose  to  the  anxious 
mind,  in  the  assured  hope  of  better  things  to  come.”* 
Four  other  important  consequences  are  yet  to  follow  : 
which,  when  they  do  happen,  will  complete  the  testimo- 
ny of  the  glorious  event,  the  object  and  sum  of  all  our 
wishes,  to  full  demonstration.  We  mean,  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  witnesses, — the  actual  destruction  by  fire,  of 
the  great  and  mighty  city  of  Rome,f  the  spiritual  Baby- 

* 2d  vol.  p.  206. 

t The  42  months,  or  1260  days,  (and,  of  course,  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  witnesses)  extend  to  the  burning  and  sacking  of  Baby- 
lon, (Rome)  not  to  the  extinguishment  of  antichrist,  which  shall 
be  some  time  after,  as  appears  from  Rev.  19th  ch.f 

The  ideas  of  the  Jews,  as  expressed  by  their  most  learned  men, 
on  the  subject  of  the  destruction  of  the  city  of  Rome,  are  well 
worthy  of  consideration.  The  Chaldaick  exposition  of  Isaiah,  34th 
ch.  9th  v.  is,  “ And  the  rivers  of  Rome  shall  be  turned  into  pitch.-'’ 
And  this  exposition  is  cited  and  approved  of  by  the  famous  ancient 
Rabbi  Kimchi  ; yet  the  pontifical  editors  have  omitted  the  name 
of  Rome,  and  left  the  passage  without  meaning. 

Again,  in  the  same  commentary  of  Rabbi  Kimchi,  on  the  1 6th 
verse,  he  says,  “ Do  you  inquire  concerning  the  man  who  desires 
to  know  and  understand  the  destruction  of  Rome.— -These  two 
Hebrew  words  (meaning  the  city  of  Rome)  the  Roman  editors 
have  omitted,  and  left  the  sense  imperfect — And  four  times  in  this 
same  chapter,  instead  of  the  Hebrew  word,  by  which  the  Rabbins 
understand  Rome,  is  substituted  the  Hebrew  word,  signifying 
Greece  or  Cuthith,  as  appears  by  the  commentaries  of  both  Kim- 
chi and  Jarchi.  From  the  commentaries  of  the  Rabbins  on  Isaiah, 
34th  and  35th  ch.  it  appears  that  the  name  Rome  has  been  twice 
obliterated,  and  for  Edom  (by  which  Rome  is  understood)  the 

i Mcde,  fol.  Ed.  p.  602. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  473 

Ion,  “ the  mother  of  harlots  and  abominations  of  the 
earth” — The  destruction  of  the  Turkish  empire — and 
the  restoration  of  the  Jews  to  their  city  of  Jerusalem. 

These  alarming  events  may  be  looked  for  as  the  ne- 
cessary consequences  of  what  has  already  happened — 
The  resurrection  of  the  witnesses  (if  we  have  been  right 
in  our  explication  of  their  death  and  remaining  unburied 
in  the  street  of  the  great  city)  may  be  expected  without 
delay,  according  to  the  term  mentioned  in  the  Revelation 
of  three  years  and  an  half ; for,  however  uncertain  this 
space  may  be  supposed,  yet  under  every  construction,  it 
i can  be  but  a short  term,  and  every  believer  in  revelation 
may  daily  look  for  its  accomplishment ; that  is,  for  the 
restoration  of  religion  in  France  and  the  re-establishment 
of  the  ordinances  of  the  Gospel  with  greater  respect  and 
1 greater  purity  and  more  liberty  than  ever ; or  it  may  be, 
by  a more  universal  spread  of  the  Gospel,  throughout  the 
world,  by  some  special  and  unprecedented  means  not 
heretofore  thought  of — As  to  the  burning  of  Rome,  it  is 
to  be  a later  event,  and  perhaps  not  to  happen  till  just  be- 
fore the  restoration  of  the  Jews  and  the  battle  of  the  kings 
of  Europe,  or  the  great  day  of  God  Almighty. f 

Then  may  the  servants  of  Jesus  Christ,  amidst  all  the 
confusion  and  terror  that  will  prevail  in  the  world,  look 

names  Pares,  Javan,  and  Cuthith,  have  been  fifteen  times  sub- 
stituted/’ Kimchi,  in  Abdiam,  says,  “ the  name  Movie  is  often 
left  out,  and  this  entire  sentence,  “ when  Rome  shall  be  destroyed 
the  redemption  of  Israel  shall  be.”  He  proceeds,  “ whatever  the 
prophets  say  of  the  destruction  of  Edom  in  the  last  times,  they 
mean  it  of  Rome.* 

* Mede,  fol.  Edit.  p.  902. 

f Revelations,  ch.  16.  y.  14 — ch.  19,  v.  19. 


474  PRESENT  appearance  op  things,  both  civil 

for  the  speedy  fulfilment  of  his  glorious  promises.  “ Be- 
hold I have  told  you  before ! — wherefore  if  they  shall  say 
unto  you,  behold  ! he  is  in  the  desart,  go  not  forth; — be- 
hold ! he  is  in  the  secret  chamber,  believe  it  not ; — for  as 
the  lightning  cometh  out  of  the  east,  and  shineth  even  unto 
the  west,  so  also  shall  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  be. 
Immediately  after  the  tribulation  of  those  days,  shall  the 
sun  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light.* 
The  stars  shall  fall  from  Heaven,  and  the  powers  of  the 
Heavens  shall  be  shaken,  and  then  shall  appear  the  sign 
of  the  Son  of  Man  in  Heaven.  And  then  shall  all  the 
tribes  of  the  earth  mourn,  when  they  shall  see  the  Son  of 
Man  coming  in  the  clouds  of  Heaven  with  power  and 
great  glory.  ”f 

The  two  last  criterions  of  this  government,  foretold  in 
the  divine  Scriptures,  scarcely  need  application.  That 
France  is  not  only  one,  but  the  chief  of  the  ten  king- 
doms, who  was  first  in  vesting  the  Roman  Pontiff  with 
temporal  power,  and  upholding  him  in  it,  during  the 
greatest  part  of  the  1260  years,  from  whence  he  obtain- 
ed  the  title  of  “ eldest  son  of  the  Church ,”  is  known  to 
every  one  conversant  with  ecclesiastical  history. 

It  is  not  a new  idea,  that  France  is  the  Dekaton  or 
government  of  the  beast,  mentioned  in  the  Revelation, 
which  was  to  destroy  the  witnesses  of  God,  and  to  finish 
the  second  wo. 

Archbishop  Usher,  as  has  been  already  noticed,  was 
of  opinion  that  the  two  witnesses  were  to  be  slain,  not  by 
the  Pope,  but  by  the  kings  (or  government)  of  France. 

* It  is  a remarkable  fact,  that  France  has,  for  many  years,  been 
designated  by  the  sun — and  Turkey,  or  the  Mahometan  empire; 
by  the  moon. 


t Matt.  24th  ch.  25 — 30  v. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  475 

Monsieur  Jurieu,  a famous  divine  of  the  French 
Church  in  Rotterdam,  who  wrote  in  the  17th  century, 
speaking  of  the  street  of  the  great  city,  says,  “ I cannot 
hinder  myself  from  believing  that  this  hath  a particular 
regard  to  France,  which  at  this  day  is  certainly  the  most 
eminent  country  which  belongs  to  the  Popish  kingdoms 
: — It  is  the  most  flourishing  state  in  Europe.  It  is  in  the 
middle  of  the  Popish  empire,  betwixt  Italy,  Spain,  Ger- 
many, and  England,  exactly  as  a street  or  place  of  con- 
course in  the  middle  of  a city.”  Another  (anonymous) 
author  in  France,  who  wrote  a new  system  of  the  Apo- 
calypse in  the  year  1685,  says,  “ St.  John  speaks  of  a 
place  or  street,  which  seems,  beyond  all  contradiction  to 
be  France — And  he  says  he  will  be  much  deceived,  if 
there  is  not  a revolution  in  France,  and  a surprising 
change  in  that  country,  not  merely  with  respect  to  reli- 
gion, but  also  in  reference  to  justice — to  policy — to  the 
finances,  and  to  war — He  says,  he  expects  that  the  societies 
of  the  monks  and  French  clergy  shall  be  put  down,  and 
that  they  shall  banish  themselves  out  of  the  realm,  upon 
their  not  finding  it  to  be  their  interest  to  continue.” 

A Scotch  Divine,  Mr.  Willison,  of  Dundee,  who 
wrote  in  the  forepart  of  the  18th  century,  says,  “ Before 
antichrist’s  fall,  one  of  the  ten  kingdoms  which  supported 
the  beast,  shall  undergo  a marvellous  revolution  ; “ the 
same  hour  there  was  a great  earthquake,  and  the  tenth 
part  of  the  city  fell  by  which  tenth  part  is  to  be  un- 
derstood, one  of  the  ten  kingdoms  into  which  the  great 
city,  Romish  Babylon , was  divided.  This  many  take  to 
be  the  kingdom  of  France,  it  being  the  tenth  and  last  of 
the  kingdoms,  as  to  the  time  of  its  rise,  and  that  which 


* Rev.  Hth  ch.  13th  v. 

pPP 


476  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civic 

gave  Rome  the  denomination  of  the  beast  with  ten 
horns.  However  unlikely  this,  and  other  prophesied 
events  may  appear,  at  this  time,  yet  the  almighty  hand 
of  the  only  wise  God,  can  soon  bring  them  about,  when 
least  expected.”* 

Vitringa,  who  died  in  1722,  declares,  that  France  may 
be  the  forum  of  the  great  city,  concerning  which  the 
prophet  speaks.  He  also  adds  “ that  it  is  not  perfectly 
clear  from  the  prophesy,  of  what  kind  the  commotions 
are,  whether  warlike,  such  as  are  wont  to  shake  the 
world  and  subvert  the  existing  governments,  or  whether 
they  are  such  as  arise  on  a sudden  from  the  insurrection 
of  a nation  that  has  been  long  oppressed.” — He  says, 
however,  “ that  the  words  of  the  prophet  appear  to  fa- 
vour the  latter  sense.” 

Dr.  Goodwin,  of  Magdalen  College,  Oxford,  who 
wrote  in  1639,  says,  “ by  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  is  to 
be  understood  some  one  tenth  part  of  Europe — City  be- 
ing put  here,  as  it  often  is  in  this  book,  for  the  extent  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  city  of  Rome.  This  tenth  part  is 
to  be  so  shaken  that  it  falls  ; that  is,  ceaseth  to  be  a part 
of  the  city,  or  to  belong  to  its  jurisdiction  any  longer,  or 
falls  off  from  being  of  the  number  of  those  that  gave 
their  power  to  the  beast.  And  as  earthquakes  are  from 
inward  motions  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  so  this  falling 
off  seems  to  arise  from  within  that  kingdom  itself : and 
that,  in  this  revolution,  men  will  be  deprived  of  their 
names  and  titles,  which  are  to  be  rooted  out  for  ever,  and 
condemned  to  perpetual  forgetfulness. 

An  English  anonymous  author,  who  wrote  a disserta- 
tion on  the  13th  and  14th  verses  of  the  11th  ch.  of  the 
Revelations,  in  the  year  1747,  after  saying  that  the  tenth 

* 12  Serm.  re-printed  in  1745.  p.  147. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  477 

part  of  the  city  meant  the  kingdom  of  France,  he  goes 
on,  “ We  learn  by  former  accounts  in  this  book,  where 
the  same  expression  is  used,  that  it  intends  remark- 
able commotions  in  a state  or  kingdom,  and  such 
as  are  intended,  in  a revolution  in  the  body  politic,  or 
form  of  government  and  he  accordingly  concludes, 
“ that  in  France  there  will  be  a dissolution  of  the  present 
form  of  government,  and  the  introduction  of  anew  system, 
both  in  civil  and  ecclesiastial  matters,  within  that  do- 
minion.” 

It  is  now  equally  plain,  that  this  extraordinary  gov- 
: ernment,  calling  itself  a republic,  is  absolutely  under  the 
arbitrary  will  and  control  of  a few  individuals ; and  that, 
by  terror  and  the  sword,  it  has  not  only  overturned  the 
; whole  fabric,  and  an  immense  one  too,  of  the  privileged 
orders,  from  the  king  on  the  throne,  to  the  country  gen- 
tleman on  his  farm,  (including  both  civil  and  ecclesias- 
tic;) but  has  also  changed  the  names  of  cities,  towns, 
incorporations,  parishes,  boroughs,  convents,  provinces, 
departments,  See.  See.  and  they  have  not  spared  even  the 
’ weeks,  months,  and  years  of  the  old  calendar,  according 
to  the  prediction  in  Daniel,  he  shall  attempt  to  alter 
times,  &c. 

“ In  attacking  Heaven  itself,  an  impious  sect  vilified 
all  religions — In  the  room  of  public  worship,  it  has  sub- 
stituted political  irreligion — without  comfort  for  the  un- 
fortunate— without  morality  for  the  vicious — without 
any  check  for  crimes — nay,  crimes  themselves  were 
every  where  tolerated,  encouraged,  rewarded.  Insurrec- 
tion has  been  consecrated  as  the  most  sacred  of  duties — 
Solemn  and  public  festivals  have  been  decreed  in  honour 
of  the  basest  and  greatest  criminals.”* 

* Manifesto  of  emperor  of  Germany — vid.  new  An.  Reg.  for 
1792 — 120  public  papers. 


478  present  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

It  is  said  that  upwards  of  100,000  of  the  nobility  have 
been  reduced  almost  to  beggary,  with  near  300,000  cler- 
gy ; and  about  6 or  7000  names  of  towns  have  been 
changed.  Those  of  the  nobility  and  clergy  who  have 
escaped  the  hand  of  violence,  by  any  accidental  circum- 
stances, have,  generally  in  a voluntary  manner,  abjured 
all  pretence  to  rank,  title,  or  exclusive  privilege  what- 
ever. 

From  all  this  alarming  testimony,  who  that  is  wise 
can  any  longer  hesitate  to  draw  the  conclusion,  that  the 
Almighty  God,  who  is  faithful  and  true  in  all  his  prom- 
ises and  predictions,  is  about  fulfilling  the  great  purpo- 
ses of  his  providence,  by  hastening  the  latter  times,  spo- 
ken of  in  his  word,  when  the  nations  of  the  earth, 
becoming  weary  with  the  oppressions  and  tyranny  of 
every  merely  human  government,  will  be  prepared  to 
seek  for  the  dominion  of  the  prince  of  peace  ; and  He , 
who  was  derided,  buffeted,  spit  upon,  tantalized  with  a 
mock  robe  and  a crown  of  thorns  ; and  finally  crucified, 
with  every  mark  of  contumely  and  reproach,  will  literally 
become  “ the  desire  of  all  nations ,”  whereby  the  faith  of 
his  real  servants  will  be  raised  to  the  highest  pitch,  and' 
meet  with  a divine  confirmation  in  the  destruction  of  the 
mystical  Babylon  by  fire,  so  long  and  so  expressly  fore- 
told by  their  lord  and  master,  with  the  after  total  ex- 
tinction of  the  man  of  sin,  and  of  antichrist,  as  immedi- 
ately preceding  the  glorious  advent,  or  second  coming 
of  their  Redeemer,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father.* 

* O Jehovah  ! thou  art  my  God  : 

I will  exalt  thee ; I will  praise  thy  name ; 

For  thou  hast  effected  wonderful  things; 

Counsels  of  old  time,  promises  immutably  true* 

For  thou  hast  made  the  city  an  heap ; 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  479 

Then  will  his  children  “ lift  up  their  heads  and  rejoice, 
knowing  that  their  redemption  indeed  draweth  nigh.” 

“ Thus  when  assisted  by  the  light  which  Revelation 
furnishes,  we  discern  the  several  empires  (of  the  world) 
under  the  control  of  an  Almighty  will,  carrying  on  the  se- 
cret designs  of  God,  with  respect  to  his  Church  and  peo- 
ple, and  forming,  as  it  were,  a prophetical  chronology  to 
mark  the  period  in  which  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  for 
which  the  world  had  been  ripening  for  four  thousand 
years,  should  begin  and  end.  When,  with  the  eye  of 
faith,  we  behold  Nebuchadnezzar  and  Cyrus,  Alexander 
and  the  Romans,  insensibly  ministering  to  these  sublime 
intentions  of  Providence,  and  ignorantly  concurring  to 
advance  the  triumphs  of  the  Cross,  our  thoughts  are  re- 
lieved and  enlarged  amidst  the  amplitude  of  such  concep- 
tions; inferior  considerations  pass  away,  and  no  affection 
remains  to  the  overwhelmed  and  enraptured  mind,  but 
that  of  holy  joy  and  gratitude,  in  return  for  such  exube- 
rant goodness,  which  hath  thus  amply  provided  for  the 
present  and  future  happiness  of  its  creature  man.” 

It  may  not  be  amiss,  before  we  go  further,  to  enume- 
rate in  a very  concise  manner,  the  false  Messiahs  who- 
have  appeared  in  different  parts  of  the  world,  since  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem.  For  although  there  had  never 
been  an  instance  of  such  an  impostor  before  our  Saviour’s 
time,  notwithstanding  the  universal  belief,  that  some  ex- 
traordinary personage  was  to  be  born  about  that  time,  yet 

The  strong  fortified  city,  a ruin  ; 

The  palace  of  the  proud  ones,  that  it  should  be  no  more  a 
city; 

That  it  never  should  be  built  up  again.f 


f 25th  ch.  Isaiaih,  1st  and  2d  v.  Lowth’s  translation. 


480  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

our  Lord  did  foretell  his  disciples,  “ that  there  shall 
arise  false  Christs  (or  Messiahs)  and  false  prophets,  and 
shall  show  great  signs  and  wonders,  insomuch  that  (if  it 
were  possible)  they  shall  deceive  the  very  elect — Behold, 
I have  told  you  before.”* 

About  fifty  years  after  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  or 
the  year  123,  the  famous  Barchochebas  appeared  as  the 
Messiah — His  real  name,  by  some  is  said  to  have  been 
Coziba,  by  others,  but  I fear  without  truth,  Akiba — but 
he  took  this  name  [the  Son  of  a Star]  on  account  of  Ba- 
laam’s prophesy.  He  chose  a forerunner — raised  an  ar- 
my and  was  anointed  king — He  was  followed  by  about 
200,000  men,  and  declared  war  against  the  emperor 
Adrian,  whom  he  often  defeated,  as  he  increased  in  num- 
bers— Dion  says,  that  in  this  war,  before  he  was  subdu- 
ed, 580,000  Jews  were  slain,  besides  an  immense  num- 
ber who  perished  by  fire,  by  hunger,  and  by  disease — 
The  Rabbins  say,  they  amounted  to  four  millions  of  peo- 
ple, great  and  small,  and  480  synagogues  were  burned. 

In  434,  Moses  Cretensis  appeared,  and  claimed  that 
sacred  character,  in  the  island  of  Crete,  and  promised 
that  he  would  divide  the  sea  and  so  march  on  to  Judea. 
His  followers  actually  precipitated  themselves  into  the 
sea  from  a high  promontory,  when  great  numbers  per- 
ished. 

In  520,  another  impostor  arose,  who  called  himself  the 
Son  of  Moses, — His  name  was  Dunaan — He  greatly  op- 
pressed the  Christians — He  was  put  to  death  by  Elistern, 
an  Ethiopian  general. 

In  529,  the  Jews  and  Samaritans  of  Palestine,  rising 
in  rebellion,  acknowledged  one  Julian  as  king  Messiah, 


* Matthew,  ch.  24th.  v.  £4  and  25. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  43 \ 

of  whom  a great  number  were  slain  and  Julian  put  to 
death. 

In  571,  Mahomed  was  born — He  also  at  first  profes- 
sed to  be  the  Messiah,  and  imposed  on  many  Jews. 

In  the  sixth  century,  Rabbi  Mier  arose,  declaring  him- 
self to  be  the  Messiah ; and  made  war  against  the  Per- 
sian monarch  and  was  successful  for  seven  years,  but  at 
last  was  taken  prisoner  and  put  to  death. 

In  the  eighth  century,  Serenus,  a Jew,  pretended  to  be 
Messiah.  Multitudes  of  the  Jews  of  Spain  submitted  to 
him,  but  they  were  destroyed. 

In  the  twelfth  century  more  arose  than  at  any  other 
such  period.  One  of  them  in  1137,  arose  in  France,  and 
was  the  cause  of  great  destruction  to  the  Jews,  and  their 
synagogues,  but  was  at  last  put  to  death. 

The  following  year  another  collected  so  formidable  a 
number  of  followers,  as  to  march  in  order  of  battle 
against  the  king  of  Persia ; but  he  was  defeated  with 
great  slaughter. 

In  1157  a native  of  Corduba  in  Spain,  claimed  that 
august  title,  who  was  also  defeated  with  great  loss,  and 
brought  on  a general  persecution,  to  the  destruction  of 
nearly  all  the  Jews  in  Spain. 

Ten  years  after,  another  impostor  arose  in  the  king- 
dom of  Fez.  And  in  the  same  year  an  Arabian  Jew  set 
himself  up  as  the  forerunner  of  the  Messiah — He  was 
brought  before  the  Arabian  king — He  declared  himself 
a prophet  sent  from  God — The  king  asked  him  for  some 
sign  of  his  Messiahship — He  answered,  cut  oif  my  head 
and  I will  come  to  life  again — The  king  took  him  at  his 
word,  cut  off  his  head,  but  he  failed  in  performing  his 
ptpmise. 


482  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

Not  long  after,  one  arose  beyond  the  Euphrates,  and 
deceived  many — He  also  perished  and  brought  great  per- 
secution on  his  nation. 

In  1174  the  Jews  of  Persia  were  again  deceived  by 
another  false  Christ,  and  became  involved  in  another 
persecution.  * 

In  1176  David  Almussor  arose  in  Moravia,  and  pre- 
tended to  be  the  Messiah,  when  a great  body  of  Jews 
followed  him — He  was  put  to  death,  and  a great  fine  was 
laid  on  the  survivors. 

At  the  close  of  this  century,  arose  the  most  famous  im- 
postor of  any  of  them — He  claimed  to  be  the  Messiah  by 
the  name  of  David  al  David.  David  the  son  of  David. 
He  was  a man  of  learning  and  pretended  to  work  mira- 
cles— He  styled  himself  the  king  of  the  Jews — He  took 
arms  against  the  Persian  monarch,  was  defeated,  taken 
prisoner,  and  beheaded,  and  with  him  a vast  number  of 
Jews  were  butchered  without  mercy. 

No  less  than  ten  false  Christs  arose  in  the  twelfth  cen- 
tury, and  brought  amazing  calamities  and  grievous  des- 
truction on  the  Jews  in  various  parts  of  the  world. 

In  1222  another  false  Messiah  appeared  in  Germany, 
and  in  the  same  century,  the  Jews  in  Spain  were  again 
imposed  upon  by  one  Zachariah,  who  styled  himself  the 
forerunner  of  the  Messiah. 

In  1449  the  same  character  was  assumed  by  Rabbi 
David  Lemlem,  an  Austrian  Jew,  wTho  had  the  credit  of 
working  miracles. 

At  the  close  of  the  15th  century,  Ismael  Sophus,  a 
young  prince,  who  was  in  fact  a Mahomedan,  and  who 
afterwards  ascended  the  throne  of  Persia,  assumed  the 
name  of  a prophet,  and  the  people  indulged  the  notion 
of  his  being  the  Messiah. 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  433 

In  1509,  an  infamous  Jew  of  Cologne,  whose  name 
was  Psefferkorn,  is  said  to  have  arrogated  the  character 
of  the  Messiah — He  afterwards  pretended  to  turn  Chris- 
tian.  About  the  same  time,  Jacob  Milstinski  took  the 
lofty  title,  and  travelled  into  Poland,  at  the  head  of  12 
apostles.  « 

In  1534,  Rabbi  Salomo  Malcho,  declared  himself  to 
be  the  Messiah,  and  was  burnt  in  Spain  by  Charles  V. 

The  17th  century  was  still  more  famous  for  impos- 
tors. In  1615,  a false  Christ  appeared  in  the  East  In- 
dies, and  was  generally  followed  by  the  Portuguese 
Jews. 

In  1624,  one  arose  in  Amsterdam — He  assumed  the 
character  of  the  Messiah,  of  the  family  of  David,  of  the 
tribe  of  Nathan.  His  fame  was  eclipsed  in  1666,  by 
Sabbatai  Trevi,  or  Sevi,  the  son  of  a poulterer  at 
Aleppo — He  was  a man  of  learning — a fanatic,  and 
an  impostor. — He  set  up  in  Smyrna,  and  declared 
himself  the  true  Messiah — He  promised  the  Jews  de- 
liverance and  a prosperous  kingdom — He  preached  re- 
pentance  and  faith  in  himself,  so  effectually,  that  the  peo- 
pie  gave  up  all  business,  and  applied  themselves  wholly 
to  devotion  and  alms — They  were  devout  and  penitent 
— Some  fasted  so  long  as  to  lose  their  lives.  Sabbatai 
came  to  Smyrna  and  there  styled  himself  the  only  and 
first-born  Son  of  God,  the  Messiah,  the  Saviour  of  Isra- 
el. He  elected  princes  to  govern  the  Jews  in  their  march 
to  the  holy  land. 

A certain  Jew  named  Nathan  set  up  for  his  Elias,  o.r 
forerunner — He  wrote  to  him  and  addressed  him  in  this 
manner,  “ To  the  king,  our  king,  Lord  of  Lords,  who 
gathers  the  dispersed  of  Israel— -who  redeems  our  capti- 
vity— the  man  elevated  to  the  head  of  all  authority— thu 

Q qq 


484  PRESENT  appearance  of  things,  both  civil 

Messiah  of  the  God  of  Jacob — the  true  Messias — the  ce- 
lestial Sion,  Sabbatai  Sevi.”  He  prevailed  so  greatly,  that 
some  of  his  followers  began  to  prophesy  and  to  fall  into 
strange  ecstacies — four  hundred  men  and  women  prophe- 
sied of  his  growing  kingdom,  and  young  infants  who 
could  hardly  speak,  were  said  plainly  to  pronounce  Sab- 
batai Messias,  and  Son  of  God.  People  appeared  posses- 
sed— voices  were  heard  from  their  bowels — some  fell  into 
trances— foamed  at  the  mouth — recounted  their  future 
prosperity— their  visions  of  the  Lion  of  Judah  and  the 
triumphs  of  Sabbatai. 

So  true  are  the  predictions  and  warnings  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour — “ And  Jesus  answering  them  began  to  say, 
Take  heed  lest  any  man  deceive  you,  for  many  shall 
come  in  my  name,  saying,  I am  Christ,  and  shall  de- 
ceive many.  And  then,  if  any  man  shall  say  unto  you, 
lo  ! here  is  Christ,  or  lo  ! he  is  there — believe  him  not, 
for  false  Christs  and  false  Prophets  shall  arise,  and  shall 
show  signs  and  wonders,  to  seduce,  if  it  were  possible, 
even  the  elect : but  take  ye  heed  ; behold  I have  foretold 
you  all  things.” 

Sabbatai,  after  declaring  that  he  was  appointed  by 
Heaven  to  visit  Constantinople,  he  went  thither,  and  was 
cast  into  prison.  The  Jews  from  Germany,  Poland, 
Leghorn,  Vienna,  and  other  places,  flocked  to  him  to 
receive  his  blessing.  The  grand  seignior  ordered  him 
to  perform  a miracle,  which  he  failed  in  doing  ; but,  to 
save  his  life,  he  turned  Mahometan. 

The  Jews  still  believed  in  him,  and  said,  that  it  was 
only  his  shadow  that  turned  Turk.  That  when  the 
grand  seignior  sent  to  take  him,  he  caused  all  the  mes- 
sengers to  die  ; and  when  other  janizaries  were  sent  they 
all  fell  dead  by  a word  from  his  mouth  : and  on  being 


AND  RELIGIOUS,  IN  THE  ANCIENT  ROMAN  EMPIRE.  435 

requested  to  do  it,  he  caused  them  all  to  revive  again. — 
Thatthough  the  prison  was  barred  and  fastened  with  strong 
iron  locks,  yet  he  was  seen  to  walk  through  the  streets 
with  a numerous  train. — That  his  shackles  did  not  fall 
off,  but  were  turned  to  gold,  with  which  he  gratified  his 
followers. 

In  1682  appeared  Rabbi  Mordecai,  who  was  admit- 
ted by  the  Jews  in  Germany,  to  be  the  Messiah. 

As  late  as  1703,  another  impostor,  Daniel  Israel,  de- 
luded the  Jews  of  Smyrna,  and  was  acknowledged  by 
the  Rabbins. 

Even  a careless  reader  can  hardly  help  being  struck 
with  the  characteristic  perverseness  of  this  unhappy  na- 
tion, who  had  voluntarily  become  answerable  for  the 
precious  blood  of  the  true  Messiah,  the  Son  of  God. 
“ Then  answered  all  the  people , and  said,  His  blood  be 
upon  us  and  on  our  children.”  Yet  with  what  persevering 
obstinacy  do  they  take  up  with  every  impostor,  who  of- 
! fers  himself,  without  any  rational  evidence  to  convince 
the  least  inquiring  mind.  Yet  still  reject  the  Lord  of 
Glory,  who  has  proved  himself  to  be  their  Messiah,  the 
sent  of  God,  by  miracles — by  prophesy,  and  by  doing 
the  works  that  no  other  man  ever  did. 

While  correcting  this  work  for  the  press,  the  writer 
met  with  the  following  account  of  Buonaparte,  in  an  ex- 
tract from  a proclamation  of  the  archduke  Charles,  of 
Austria,  published  in  the  Quarterly  Review  for  1809, 
p.  440. 

“ Yet  so  it  was,  that,  at  one  period,  this  extraordinary 
man  was  exalted,  in  the  imagination  of  his  cotemporaries, 
so  far  beyond  the  bounds  of  reason,  that  the  madness  at 
last  spread  to  himself,  and  he  began  to  talk  and  act  as  if 
he  really  was  not  of  the  ordinary  species  of  human  be- 
ings. He  suddenly  taught  his  courtiers  to  keep  at  an 


486  PRESENT  appearance  of  THINGS,  BOTH  CIVIL,  Sec. 

awful  distance  from  him.  He  had  incense  burnt  in  the 
apartments,  which  he  was  expected  to  visit.  He  told 
the  senate,  on  receiving  their  address,  on  his  assuming 
the  consulship  for  life,  that  he  was  called  by  the  Al- 
mighty to  restore  the  reign  of  order , justice , and  peace , 
upon  earth.  In  the  beginning  of  the  war  between  Eng- 
land and  France,  he  allowed  the  clergy  of  the  latter  to 
entitle  him  the  new  Cyrus , and  the  Christ  of  Providence . 
— He  got  the  Jews  together,  and  set  them  haranguing 
about  him  till  they  hailed  him  the  chosen  of  the  Lord — 
His  cherished  anointed — The  minister  of  eternal  justice 
— The  living  image  of  the  Deity.  He  admitted  the  hair- 
brained students  of  Leipsic  to  address  him  in  the  lan- 
guage almost  of  deification.  On  his  return  to  Paris, 
after  the  peace  of  Tilsit,  he  disclosed  the  impious  object 
that  was  lurking  in  his  mind,  by  ordering  a temple  of 
victory  opposite  the  legislative  mansion,  and  his  palace, 
to  be  placed  between  them.  To  humor  the  same  feel- 
ing, on  his  return  from  Bayonne,  (in  1808)  the  people  of 
the  South  of  France  were  ordered  to  strew  branches  of 
palm  trees  before  him  ; and,  instead  of  his  being  received 
by  the  municipal  bodies,  the  archbishop  of  Thoulouse 
was  directed  to  issue  his  mandamus  to  the  clergy,  pre- 
scribing the  peculiar  ceremonies  they  were  to  use  on  his 
entering  their  parishes.  In  his  Catechism,  which  he 
published,  he  tells  his  people,  and  orders  them  to  believe, 
that  he  is  the  image  of  God  upon  earth , and  that  to  hon- 
our and  serve  him,  is  to  honour  and  serve  God  him- 
self.” 

Here  we  shall  leave  this  part  of  our  work,  though  in 
an  unfinished  state,  and  wait  the  event,  which  appears  to 
be  awful  and  alarming,  under  every  view  of  the  subject, 
t#o  the  nations  of  Europe,  and  proceed  to  the  considera- 
tion of  the  seventh  head. 


THE 


PRESENT  AGE  OF  THE  WORLD, 

AS  TO  ITS  DURATION.  WITH  THE  GENERAL  IDEAS  OF  THE  AN- 

I 

CIENTS,  BOTH  JEWS  AND  GENTILES,  AS  TO  THE  TRADITIONS 
RECEIVED  FROM  THE  PATRIARCHS  AND  PHILOSOPHERS,  RELA- 
TIVE TO  ITS  EXISTENCE  UNDER  THE  PRESENT  PERIOD,  AF- 
TER WHICH  IT  IS  TO  UNDERGO  A FAVOURABLE  REVOLUTION. 


THERE  are  difficulties  in  the  chronology  of  the 
world,  that  have  long  puzzled  the  ablest  proficients  in 
that  branch  of  science ; and  perhaps  will  ever  puzzle 
them  till  the  great  period  arrives,  which  shall  solve  all 
difficulties,  and  ascertain,  with  precision,  the  great  eras 
of  Revelation.  Cum  Elias  venerit,  solvet  ?iodos. 

The  present  difficulties,  in  some  measure,  arise  from 
the  difference  in  the  copies  of  the  Pentateuch  with  each 
other,  as  well  as  with  the  New  Testament.  The  Hebrew 
numerals  were  very  easily  mistaken  by  copyists,  and  may 
have  caused  some  small  mistakes,  in  the  account  of  the 
ages  of  men  and  countries.  The  letter  koph,  in  Hebrew, 
stands  for  100,  and  the  letter  mem  for  40,  yet  the  last  dif- 
fers from  the  first,  but  by  a slight  stroke  of  the  pen.  In 
the  11th  chapter  of  Genesis  32d  verse,  it  is  said  that  the 
days  of  Terah  were  205  years,  and  Terah  died  in  Haran 
or  Charran ; yet  St.  Stephen  in  recounting  the  genealogy 
of  the  Jews  from  the  patriarch  Abraham,  in  7th  Acts,  4th 
verse,  says,  “ that  when  his  father  was  dead,  Abraham 
removed  into  the  land  of  Canaan,”  and  in  Genesis  12th 
ch.  4th  v.  he  is  then  said  to  be  but  75  years  old,  and  in 


488  THE  present  age  of  the  world, 

11th  ch.  and  26th  v.  that  Terali  begat  Abraham  at  the 
70th  year  of  his  age,  so  that  according  to  this  statement, 
at  his  death,  Terah  could  have  been  but  145  years  old. 
So  St.  Luke  in  his  3d  ch.  36th  v.  introduces  the  birth  of 
Canaan,  immediately  after  that  of  Arphaxad ; — so  does 
the  copy  of  the  Septuagint,  in  four  different  places,  but 
in  the  10th  ch.  Genesis  22d  v.  Canaan  is  altogether  left 
out. 

Now  these  difficulties  have  been  in  some  measure  ob- 
viated in  these  latter  times,  by  the  zeal  and  indefatigable 
industry  of  the  late  excellent  archbishop  Usher,  who 
about  the  year  1630,  sent  into  Judea  and  purchased  at  a 
considerable  expense,  a copy  of  the  Pentateuch,  found  in 
the  possession  of  a remnant  of  the  Samaritans,  and  which 
is  supposed  to  have  been  given  to  them  by  the  captived 
ten  tribes  of  Israel,  when  they  taught  the  Samaritans  the 
worship  of  the  God  of  Israel.* 

It  bears  marks  of  very  great  antiquity,  but  .differs  with 
our  Hebrew  copies,  in  the  account  of  the  generations  be- 
fore the  birth  of  Abraham.  Before  the  flood  it  comes 
short  of  us,  but,  after  the  flood,  it  goes  beyond  us,  but 
then  it  agrees  with  the  account  that  Terah  was  but  145 
years  old  when  he  died,  and  plainly  shews  a mistake  in 
our  copy.  It  also  confirms  St.  Luke’s  account  of  the  pos- 
terity of  Shem,  by  declaring  that  Canaan  was  the  son  of 
Arphaxad,  and  the  father  of  Selah,  thus  confirming 
both  St.  Luke  and  the  Septuagint. 

If  the  addition  be  made  to  our  reckoning,  it  increases 
the  age  of  the  world.  Thus  difficulties  do  really  exist, 
and  we  cannot  be  certain  that  our  reckoning  is  perfectly 
right ; and  it  may  be,  that  the  great  disposer  of  all  things 
had  wise  reasons  for  suffering  it  to  remain  in  doubt,  per- 


AS  TO  ITS  DURATION. 


489 


haps  among  others,  to  prevent  the  curiosity  of  the  ene- 
mies of  revelation,  from  ascertaining  precisely  the  times 
foretold  in  his  word,  before  they  come  to  pass. 

However,  if  the  Samaritan  should  prove  the  true  ac- 
count, and  we  make  but  reasonable  allowances  to  recon- 
cile apparent  difficulties,  the  age  of  the  world,  at  the  birth 
of  Christ,  will  be  somewhat  older  than  is  generally  al- 
lowed ; and  if  we  should  reckon  lunar  years  after  the 
manner  of  the  ancients,  instead  of  solar  years,  it  will  add 
to  the  age  of  the  world. 

The  following  comes  sufficiently  near  the  different 
calculations,  for  our  purpose  : 


The  Samaritan  copy,  to  the  flood,  gives 
. . . . . . to  Abraham, 


The  Hebrew  copy  makes  the  number 
of  years,  from  the  creation  to  the 
flood, to  be 

to  Abraham, 

If  you  allow  Canaan’s  generation  you 
must  add 


' l 


1656 

448 

60 


Years. 

1307 

1039 

2346 


2164 

The  world  is  older  than  the  Hebrew  copy  182 
So  that  the  world  is,  at  least,  182  years  older  by  the  Sa- 
maritan, than  the  Hebrew  copies,  and  in  1800  is  5986 
years  old  : allowing  it  to  be  4004  at  the  birth  of  Christ. 
There  is  besides,  according  to  archbishop  Usher,  still 
a difficulty  of  ten  years,  that  cannot  be  accounted  for. 

I do  not  mean  to  answer  for  these  calculations,  but 
state  them  on  the  credit  of  others,  to  show  the  probabil- 
ity that  the  world  is  something  older  than  our  common 


490 


THE  PRESENT  AGE  OF  THE  WORLD, 


reckoning  ; and  that  the  sixth  millenary  may  not  be  so  far 
from  its  termination,  as  is  generally  imagined ; and  if  so, 
by  counting  back  1260  years,  it  will  show  that  our  con- 
jectures on  the  rise  of  the  man  of  sin,  are  not  without 
some  good  foundation.  These  are  conclusions,  from 
the  prophetic  declarations  of  the  word  of  God,  thrown 
out  for  the  consideration  of  the  more  intelligent  and  ac- 
curate chronologer ; but  on  which  I would  not  lay  great 
stress.* 

* Before  this  work  went  to  the  press,  a most  excellent  treatise 
on  Prophesy,  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Faber,  came  to  hand.  The  great 
superiority  of  this  work,  over  any  we  have  yet  read,  and  the  strong 
reasons  assigned  by  him  for  a different  commencement  of  the  1260 
years,  render  the  persisting  in  a contrary  opinion  (though  with 
great  hesitation)  rather  unjustifiable,  without  producing  the  rea- 
sons for  it — 1st.  The  time  that  the  Church  retained  her  purity 
free  from  spiritual  idolatry,  compared  with  the  proportions  of  the 
temple  which  was  to  be  measured  by  the  angel,  and  compared  witfy 
the  1260  years. — 2d.  The  completion  of  the  ten  kingdoms  into 
which  the  Roman  empire  was  to  be  divided,  in  order  to  constitute 
the  beast  with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  which  was  about  the 
year  500.  “ And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  are  ten  kings, 

who  have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet ; but  receive  power  askings, 
one  hour  with  the  beast.  These  have  one  mind,  and  shall  give 
their  power  and  strength  to  the  beast.” — “ And  the  ten  horns 
whicli  thou  sawest  upon  the  beast,  these  shall  hate  (or  rather  for- 
sake) the  whore,  and  shall  make  her  desolate  and  naked,  and  shall 
eat  her  flesh  and  burn  her  with  fire.  For  God  hath  put  it  in  their 
heai'ts  to  fulfil  his  will,  and  to  agree  and  give  their  kingdoms  unto 
the  beast,  until  the  words  of  God  shall  be  fulfilled ,”t  So  that  the 
time  when  the  ten  kingdoms  shall  fall  off  from  supporting  the  beast 
is  about  the  end  of  the  1260  years. — 3d.  By  the  words  of  St.  John, 
it  appears  that  the  beast  of  forty-two  month’s  existence  was  to 
arise  on  the  mortal  wound  being  given  to  the  imperial  soverignty 
of  Rome  : This  was  done  by  the  defeat  of  Augustulus  and  the  em- 

f Revelations,  17th  ch.  12,  13,  16,  and  17th  verses. 


BUT  IT  IS  TIME  TO  INQUIRE  INTO  THE  IDEAS 
OF  THE  ANCIENTS,  BOTH  JEWS  AND  GEN- 
TILES, AS  TO  TRADITIONS  ON  THIS  SUBJECT. 


THE  terms  the  great  day  of  the  Lord — the  great  day 
of  judgment — the  judgment  of  the  great  day , or  the  day  of 
the  great  judgment , are  all  Jewish  terms,  and  were  very 
femiliar  to,  and  well  understood  by  the  inhabitants  of  Ju- 
dea, before  the  coming  of  Christ.  They  were  originally 

pire  passing  to  the  Goths,  being  the  time  of  the  end  of  the  Roman 
empire  or  government,  or  of  him  who  letteth  (or  hindreth)  being 
taken  out  of  the  way,  and  must  be  the  beginning  or  rise  of  the  Man 
of  Sin,  which  is  the  beginning  of  the  1260  years — This  is  pointed 
out  by  St.  Paul,  as  a certain  mark  of  the  coming  of  the  Man  of 
Sin — He  solicits  earnestly  that  the  Thessalonians  should  not  be 
troubled  on  this  account,  for  he  assures  them,  that  it  could  not 
happen  until  a falling  away  of  the  Church  should  first  come,  for 
it  was  then  only  that  the  Man  of  Sin  should  be  revealed,  the  son 
of  perdition.  He  was  not  to  be  merely  a temporal  power,  for  he 
was  to  be  one,  “ who  should  oppose  and  exalt  himself  above  all 
that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped,  so  that  he,  as  God,  should 
sit  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing  himself,  that  he  is  God.”  And 
referring  to  more  particular  instructions,  that  he  had  before  given 

them,  in  private,  on  this  subject,  he  adds,  u And  now  ye  know 
what  withholdeth,  that  he  might  be  revealed  in  his  time,  for  the 
mystery  of  iniquity  doth  already  work,  only  he  who  now  letteth 
(or  hindereth  the  appearance  of  the  Man  of  Sin)  who  was  the  em- 
peror of  Rome  and  Pontifex  Maximus  of  that  heathen  Church,  will 
(continue  to)  let,  or  hinder,  until  he  (that  is,  the  one  who  letteth 
or  hindereth,  the  emperor  of  Rome)  be  taken  out  of  the  way.  And 

then,  (when  he  is  taken  out  of  the  way)  that  wicked  one  shall  be 
revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  (at  last)  consume  with  the  spirit 

Rrr 


492  BUT  IT  IS  TIME  T0  INCiUIRE  INT0  THE  IDEAS 

taken  from  the  7th  ch.  of  Daniel,  where  an  account  is 
given  of  the  judgment  of  the  fourth  beast,  when  he  was 
to  be  destroyed.  The  description  of  the  process  is  taken 
from  a session  of  the  Sanhedrim  or  Consistory  of  the  Jew- 
ish rulers,  wherein  the  Pater  Judicii  and  his  assessores  sat 
in  a semi  circular  form  on  his  right  hand  and  on  his  left. 

of  his  mouth,  and  shall  destroy  with  the  brightness  of  his  com. 
in0*.59* 

4th.  The  time  in  which  the  Pope’s  ecclesiastical  power  over 
the  Church  of  Christ  was  completed.  About  the  year  500, 
Pope  Anastasius  excommunicated  the  emperor,  as  an  adherent  of 
Acasius.  In  his  apology  to  the  emperor  he  says,  “ that  the  suc- 
cessor of  St.  Peter  is,  at  least,  as  great  as  an  emperor.  He  com- 
pares the  Episcopal,  with  the  Imperial  dignity,  and  concludes  a 
bishop  to  be  as  much  above  an  emperor  as  the  heavenly  things, 
which  the  bishop  administers  and  dispenses,  are  above  the  trash 
of  the  earth,  which  alone  the  greatest  among  the  emperors  have  a 
power  to  dispose  of.  He  pretends,  by  the  higher  powers,  is  meant 
the  Spiritual  powers,  and  to  them  chiefly  every  soul  ought  to  be 
subject.”!  The  year  previous  to  this,  (the  year  500,)  was  the  first 
time  that  the  Pope  claimed  and  insisted  on  an  absolute  indepen- 
dence of  both  Church  and  State.  He  was  to  be  judged  by  none 
but  God.j — 5th.  The  prediction  of  Daniel,  8th  ch.  7th  and  14th  v. 
of  the  2300  years,  beginning  about  540  years  before  Christ,  which 
ends  in  1760. 

There  were  many  antichrists,  for  whatever  opposed  the  coming  or 
reign  of  Christ,  is  antichrist,  but  the  antichrist,  by  way  of  empha- 
sis, was  that  government  foretold  as  arising  from  the  bottomless 
pit,  or  abyss,  about  the  finishing  of  the  testimony  of  the  witnesses. 

Again,  it  is  not  the  temporal  power  of  the  Pope,  or  his  becom- 
ing universal  bishop,  that  shows  the  commencement  of  the  1260 
years ; but  the  defection,  or  falling  away  of  ' the  Church  of  Christ 
to  image  worship,  which  is  the  worst  kind  of  idolatry,  and,  with 
the  worship  of  angels  and  saints,  is  called  spiritual  whoredom  and 
idolatry. 

* 2d  Thcss.  2d  ch.  3 — 12  v. 

•}  2d  Bowen’s  Hist,  of  the  Popes,  p.  268.  t Ibid.  p.  262. 


OP  THE  ANCIENTS,  BOTH  JEWS  AND  GENTILES.  493 

“ I beheld,  says  Daniel,  till  the  thrones  (or  seats)  were 
pitched  (to  wit,  for  the  senators  or  assessores  to  sit  upon) 
and  the  ancient  of  days  (Pater  consistorii)  did  sit,  whose 
garment  was  white  as  snow,  and  the  hair  of  his  head  like 
the  pure  wool : his  throne  was  like  the  fiery  flame,  and  his 
wheels  as  burning  fire.  A fiery  stream  issued  and  came 
forth  from  before  him : thousands  of  thousands  min- 
istered unto  him  ; and  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand 
stood  before  him  : the  judgment  was  set,  and  the  books 
were  opened.” 

Most  of  the  expressions  in  the  New  Testament  rela- 
tive to  the  day  of  judgment  are  also  taken  from  the  same 
source,  hence  they  were  well  understood  by  the  Jews  and 
their  proselytes  to  whom  they  were  addressed  by  our  Sa- 
viour and  his  apostles — But  it  must  not  be  forgotten, 
that  it  was  also  pretty  well  known  by  the  most  intelli- 
gent Jews,  that  by  the  word  day , applied  to  the  last  judg- 
ment, was  generally  meant  one  thousand  years,  as  St. 
Peter  himself  explains  it,  when  writing  to  the  Gentiles 
on  the  subject  of  the  day  of  judgment,  “ But  beloved  be 
not 1 ignorant  of  this  one  thing,  that  one  day  with  the 
Lord  is  as  a thousand  years;  and  a thousand  years  is  as 
one  day.”*  As  if  he  had  said,  as  I have  mentioned  the 
day  of  judgment,  I would  forewarn  you  that  I do  not 
mean  a common  day,  but  a thousand  years,  which  it 
means  in  the  language  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Hence  it  will  follow,  that  whenever  the  Scriptures 
speak  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  or  of  God,  or  of  Hea- 
ven, or  the  time  of  refreshing  and  restitution  of  all  things, 
to  take  place  at  the  second  coming  of  the  Saviour  in 
glory,  or  at  the  destruction  of  antichrist ; it  is  the  same 


* 2d  Epist.  Peter,  3d  ch.  8th  v. 


494  BUT  IT  IS  TIME  T0  inquire  into  the  ideas 

that  Daniel  speaks  of,  which  he  had  seen  at  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  fourth  beast,  and  so  must  be  the  kingdom  of 
the  thousand  years,  which  in  the  Revelation  to  St.  John 
is  included  between  the  beginning  and  end  of  the  great 
judgment.  This  is  also  spoken  of  in  Luke,  17th  ch. 
20th  v.  to  the  end — 19th  ch  11th,  15th — 21st  ch.  31st 
v. — 2 Timothy,  4th  ch.  1st  v. — Mr.  Mede  is  express 
on  this  subject.* 

The  expression  of  the  son  of  man’s  coming  in  the 
clouds  of  Heaven , is  also  taken  from  the  same  prophesy 
of  Daniel,  being  no  where  else  to  be  found  in  the  Old 
Testament,  and  refers  to  the  commencement  of  the  same 
kingdom  of  a thousand  years. 

The  formal  words  of  the  Jewish  doctors,  when  speak- 
ing of  the  day  of  judgment,  were  “ una  dies  Dei  sancti 
benedicti  sunt  mille  annif  one  day  of  the  holy  and  bles- 
sed God,  is  one  thousand  years,  which  seems  to  be  the 
very  phrase  quoted  by  St.  Peter,  for  they  are  not  the 
words  of  the  90th  Psalm. 

The  ancient  Jews,  while  yet  the  Church  of  God,  al- 
though they  firmly  believed  in  a resurrection  of  the  body, 
yet  they  knew  nothing  of  such  an  order  in  it,  as  the  first 
and  second  resurrection,  but  only  in  general  of  a great 
judgment;  yet  they  constantly  looked  for  such  a resur- 
rection,  as  would  enable  all  those  concerned  in  it  to 
reign  upon  earth,  f 

This  appears,  from  the  language  of  the  Apochryphicai 
book  of  wisdom,  where  it  is  expressly  said,  speaking  of 
the  souls  of  the  righteous  who  are  dead,  “ that  in  the 
time  of  their  visitation  they  shall  shine — they  shall  judge 
the  nations , and  have  dominion  over  the  people , and  their 
Lord  shall  reign  for  ever. 

* Medes  Com.  Apoc.  p.  531.  f Vid.  Rev.  5th  ch.  10th  v. 


OF  THE  ANCIENTS,  BOTH  JEWS  AND  GENTILES.  495 

So  in  the  Jewish  liturgy  in  the  morning  prayer,  “ spee- 
dily revive  the  fathers  with  all  the  dead , and  be  unto 
Israel  as  a dew  to  refresh  them,  and  to  restore  them  to 
life,  to  sanctify  the  holy  one  of  Jacob,  and  the  God  of 
Israel.” 

Again  in  the  standing  prayer  for  the  daily  service ; 
“ Thou,  O Lord,  art  for  ever  powerful.  Thou  restorest 
life  to  the  dead  and  art  mighty  to  save.  Causing  the 
dew  to  descend.  Sustaining  by  thy  benevolence  the  li- 
ving, and  by  thine  abundant  mercies  animating  the  dead. 
Supporting  those  who  fall.  Healing  the  sick.  Setting 
at  liberty  those  who  are  in  bonds,  and  performing  his 
faithful  word  unto  those  who  sleep  in  the  dust. — Who  is 
like  unto  thee  most  merciful  father,  who  remembereth  his 
creatures  in  mercy  unto  life,  and  art  faithful  to  quicken 
the  dead.  Blessed  art  thou,  0 Lord , the  restorer  ! And 
thou  O Lord  our  God,  even  thou  shalt  speedily  reign 
over  all  thy  works  on  Mount  Zion , the  residence  of  thy 
glory,  and  in  Jerusalem , the  city  of  thy  sanctuary. — 
Vouchsafe  me  this  day  the  reward  of  the  righteousness 
of  my  ancestors.  Grant  me  the  same  lot  and  portion  with 
them  in  glory.  And  may  glad  tidings  be  proclaimed  un- 
to my  people,  saying,  I will  redeem  them  from  the  pow- 
er of  the  grave,  because  that  Abraham  obeyed  my  voice. 
We  will  therefore  wait  upon  thee,  O Lord  our  God, 
speedily,  to  behold  the  glory  of  thy  power,  to  remove  all 
impurities  from  the  earth,  and  that  idols  may  be  entirely 
destroyed. — To  well  order  the  world  in  the  kingdom  of 
the  Almighty,  and  that  all  the  human  race  may  invoke 
thy  name  ; to  reclaim  unto  thee  all  the  wicked  ones  of 
the  earth. — That  unto  thee  only,  every  knee  shall  bend, 
and  by  thy  name  shall  every  tongue  swear.” 

This  same  opinion  may  be  found  in  the  Chaldee  pa- 


496  BUT  IT  IS  T1ME  T0  INQUIRE  into  the  ideas 

raphrase  and  Talmud,  as  of  ancient  tradition,  and  seems 
to  be  the  opinion  of  the  Jews  at  this  day,  who,  as  they 
look  not  for  the  kingdom  of  their  Messiah  until  dies  ju- 
dieii  magni , or  the  great  day  of  judgment,  so  they  ex- 
pect that  their  fore-fathers  will  then  rise  again  and  inherit 
the  land  of  Canaan  and  their  city  Jerusalem,  according  to 
the  promise  made  by  God  to  Abraham,  and  that  under 
Messiah  their  king. 

Carpentarius  says,  “ that  the  seventh  millenary  is  cal- 
led by  the  whole  school  of  the  Cabalists,  the  great  day 
of  judgment,*  because  they  then  suppose  that  God 
will  judge  the  souls  of  all  men.” 

If  we  examine  their  Gemara,  or  gloss  of  their  Talmud, 
in  Cod.  Sanhed.  Cap.  Kol  Israel,  commenting  on  the 
words  of  Isaiah,  “ the  lofty  looks  of  man  shall  be  hum- 
bled, and  the  haughtiness  of  man  shall  be  brought  down, 
and  the  Lord  alone  shall  be  exalted  in  that  day.”f  Rab- 
bi Ketina  says  “ the  world  doth  continue  six  thousand 
years,  and  in  one  it  shall  be  destroyed,!  of  which  it  is 
said,  and  the  Lord  alone  shall  be  exalted  in  that  day.” 
Tradition  agreeth  with  Rabi  Ketina,  even  as  every  se- 
venth year  of  sevens  of  years,  is  a year  of  release,  so  of 
the  seven  thousand  years  of  the  world,  the  seventh  thou- 
sand years,  shall  be  the  thousand  years  of  release,  as  it  is 
said,  “ and  the  Lord  alone  shall  be  exalted  in  that  day.” 
Likewise  in  the  92d  Psalm  (the  title)  it  is  said  to  be  a 
psalm  for  the  sabbath  day,  that  is,  the  day  that  is  nothing 
else  but  rest.  Again,  in  the  90th  Psalm,  it  is  said,  for 

* Com.  in  Alcinoum  Plat.  p.  322. 
f 2d  ch.  Isaiah,  11th  and  17th  v. 

f They  mean  .a  destruction  or  wasting  by  fire,  whereby  the 
earth  shall  be  renewed,  and  become  a new  Heaven  and  a hew 
earih,  &c. 


OF  THE  ANCIENTS,  BOTH  JE\yS  AND  GENTILES.  497 

a thousand  years  in  thy  sight  are  but  as  yesterday.  The 
Jews  understand  these  psalms  as  referring  to  the  great  day 
of  judgment,  and  that  the  sabbath  mentioned  in  the  title 
! of  the  92d  means  the  great  sabbath  of  a thousand  years. 

The  Jews  have  also  another  tradition,  called  the  tradb 
tion  of  the  house  of  Elias,  found  in  Gemara  abodah  Za~ 
rah,  ch.  1st.  He  was  a Jewish  doctor  and  lived  under 
the  second  temple,  about  the  first  times  of  the  Grecian 
i monarchy,  long  before  the  Christian  era.  He  says,  the 
just  whom  God  shall  raise  up  (it  must  be  at  the  first  re- 
surrection) shall  not  be  turned  again  to  dust.  Now  if  you- 
ask,  how  it  shall  be  with  the  just  in  those  thousand  years, 
wherein  the  holy  blessed  God  shall  renew  his  world, 
whereof  it  is  said  (Isaiah,  2d  ch.  11th  v.)  and  the  Lord  . 
i alone  shall  be  exalted  in  that  day,  you  must  know  that 
I the  holy  blessed  God,  will  give  them  the  wings,  as  it 
were,  of  eagles,  to  fly  upon  the  face  of  the  waters,  whence 
it  is  said,  (Psalm,  46th  2d  v.)  therefore  we  shall  not 
| fear  when  the  earth  shall  be  changed. — Again  this  same 
Elias  saith,  “ the  world  doth  continue  six  thousand 
years,  two  thousand  before  the  law — two  thousand  under 
• the  law — and  two  thousand  years  the  days  of  the  Mes- 
siah.” 

Rabbi  Schelomi  says,  “ that  they  understand  by  the 
above  passage  in  Isaiah,  the  day  of  judgment  and  the 
kingdom  of  the  Messiah.  And  by  those  other  words 
(Isaiah,  2d.  ch.  19th  v.)  when  he  shall  arise  to  shake  the 
earth  terribly,  he  understands  the  same  time  or  period.” 
Rabbi  D.  Kimchi  makes  the  same  comment — “ In 
that  day,  that  is  the  days  of  Messiah,  when  the  Lord 
shall  execute  his  judgments  on  the  wicked.”  And  that 
by  the  words,  “ and  the  Lord  alone  shall  be  exalted  in 
that  day,”  “ means  that  the  Lord  shall  be  king  over  all 
the  earth.” 


498  BUT  IT  TS  T1ME  T0  inquire  into  the  ideas 

Rabbi  Abr.  Sebah,  commenting  on  Genesis,  1st  ch. 
says,  “ at  the  end  of  six  thousand  years  of  the  world, 
Rome  shall  be  destroyed  and  the  Jews  restored.” 

These  traditions  and  comments  are  confirmed  by  ob- 
servations made  in  midrasch  tchillim,  upon  the  words  of 
the  90th  Psalm,  15th  v.  “ make  us  glad  according  to 
the  days  wherein  thou  hast  afflicted  us.”  That  is,  saith 
he,  by  the  Babylonians,  the  Grecians,  and  the  Romans, 
and  that  in  the  days  of  the  Messiah.  And  how  many 
are  the  days  of  the  Messiah?  Rabbi  Jehosuas  saith, 
they  are  two  thousand  years,  as  it  is  said,  according  to 
the  days  wherein  thou  hast  humbled  us,  that  is,  accord- 
ing to  two  days — for  one  day  of  the  holy  and  blessed 
God  is  a thousand  years,  according  to  that,  because  one 
thousand  years  in  thy  sight  are  but  as  yesterday. 

The  Rabbins  also  hold,  “ that  according  to  the  world 
to  come,  the  day  of  the  Messiah  shall  be  one ; for  God, 
who  is  holy  and  blessed  in  the  future  (age,)  shall  make 
one  day  to  himself,  of  which  day  we  read  in  Zach.  14th 
ch.  7th  v.  “ and  there  shall  be  one  day  which  shall  be 
known  to  the  Lord  ; not  day  nor  night ; and  it  shall  come 
to  pass  that  at  evening  time  it  shall  be  light.  This  day 
is  the  world  to  come  and  the  resurrection  of  the  dead . — 
Such  was  the  opinion  of  R.  Asche,  the  brother  of  R. 
Abba.  God,  who  is  holy  and  blessed,  shall  not  renew 
his  world,  but  at  the  seventh  millenary. 

Rabbi  Eliezer,  the  great,  who  lived  immediately  after 
the  second  temple,  ch.  34th.  saith,  “ As  I live,  saith  the 
Lord,  I will  raise  you  up  in  the  time  (or  age  or  period) 
to  come,  in  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  I will  gather 
you  with  all  Israel.” 

So  the  paraphrast  Jonathan,  who  lived  before  Christ, 
upon  the  14th  ch.  Hosea,  8th  v.  “ They  shall  be  gather- 


OF  THE  ANCIENTS,  BOTH  JEWS  AND  GENTILES.  499 

ed  together  out  of  the  midst  of  their  captivity ; they 
shall  dwell  under  the  protection  of  their  Christ,  and  the 
dead  shall  live,  and  good  shall  grow  in  the  land ; and 
there  shall  be  a memorial  of  their  goodness  fructifying 
and  never  failing,  as  the  remembrance  of  the  sound  of 
the  trumpets  over  the  old  wine,  which  was  wont  to  be 
offered  in  the  sanctuary.” 

The  certain  expectation  of  the  glorious  kingdom  of 
Christ  among  the  Jews,  is  no  where  more  manifest  than 
in  the  questions  asked  by  the  followers  of  Jesus,  on  cer- 
tain occasions,  while  he  was  in  the  flesh  on  earth.  The 
wife  of  Zebedee,  who  had  faithfully  attended  on  the  des- 
pised Jesus,  during  the  greatest  part  of  his  ministry,  en- 
gaged for  the  future  glory  and  happiness  of  her  children, 
earnestly  supplicates  the  Saviour,  that  her  two  sons,  James 
and  John,  might  sit,  one  on  his  right  hand  and  the  other 
on  his  left,  in  his  coming  kingdom.  The  disciples, 
also,  valuing  their  services  and  conduct,  in  forsaking  all 
and  following  him,  are  anxious  to  know  what  reward 
they  are  to  expect,  in  the  victorious  kingdom  which  they 
expected  was  immediately  to  be  set  up  by  their  Lord — • 
The  Saviour,  while  he  represses  their  vanity  and  impa- 
tience, confirms  their  expectation  of  such  a kingdom, 
and  leads  them  to  the  contemplation  of  their  future  bles- 
sedness.— And  Jesus  said,  “ verily  ye  who  have  follow- 
ed me,  in  the  regeneration,  (or  restitution  of  all  things 
by  my  kingdom  being  set  up  on  earth,  at  my  second 
coming)  when  the  Son  of  Man  shall  sit  upon  the  throne 
of  his  glory,  then  ye  shall  sit  upon  twelve  thrones,  judg- 
ing the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.”  And  the  disciples, 
when  going  to  Emmaus,  were,  unknowingly,  conversing 
with  the  Saviour,  said,  “ But  we  trusted  that  it  had  been 
Him  who  should  have  redeemed  Israel.” 

S s s 


500  BUT  IT  IS  TIME  T0  INQUIRE  into  the  ideas 

It  was  in  this  expectation  that  on  the  last  journey  of 
Jesus  to  Jerusalem,  that  the  multitude  were  so  ready  “ to 
spread  their  garments  in  the  way — and  to  cry,  Hosanna 
to  the  son  of  David  ! Blessed  is  he  who  cometh  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord ! Hosanna  in  the  highest !”  And  who,  on 
finding  their  hopes  disappointed,  by  his  capture  and  con- 
demnation, were  as  ready  to  cry  crucify  him  ! crucify 
him  ! 

In  one  of  Peter’s  sermons,  at  his  first  setting  out,  we 
find  him  declaring  this  glorious  kingdom  “ as  the  times 
of  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  ; and  the 
times  of  restitution  of  all  things , which  God  had  foretold 
by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets , since  the  world 
began” — so  that  this  kingdom  was  not  a novel  thing, 
but  appears  to  have  been  the  subject  of  the  prophecies 
of  the  Old  Testament,  from  Genesis  to  Malachi,  as  we 
have  already  partially  shewn.” 

All  these  opinions  of  the  ancient  Jews,  are  justified  by 
the  language  of  the  Apocriphical  Esdras,  in  his  2d  book 
2d.  ch  16th  and  31st  v.  “ And  those  who  are  dead  will 
I raise  up  again  from  their  places,  and  bring  them  out 
of  their  graves,  for  I have  known  thy  name,  O Israel— 
Remember  thy  children  who  sleep,  for  I shall  bring  them 
out  of  the  sides  of  the  earth,  and  shew  mercy  unto  them, 
for  I am  merciful,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty.”  And  again, 
in  1st  ch.  38 — 40  v.  “ And  now  brother,  behold  what 
glory ; and  see  the  people  who  come  from  the  east : 
unto  whom  I will  give  for  leaders,  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  Hosea,  Amos,  and  Micah,  Joel,  Obadiah,  and 
Jonah,  Nahum,  and  Habbakuk,  Zephaniah,  Haggai, 
Zachariah  and  Malachi,  who  is  called  also  the  angel  of  the 
Lord.”  So  in  3d  ch.  Widom,  7th  and  8th  v.  “ And 
in  the  time  of  their  visitation  they  shall  shine. — They 


OF  THE  ANCIENTS,  BOTH  JEWS  AND  GENTILES.  5Q1 

shall  judge  the  nations,  and  have  dominion  over  the 
people,  and  their  Lord  shall  remain  for  ever.” 

Thus  in  Tobit,  13th  ch.  17th  and  18th  v.  “ And  the 
streets  of  Jerusalem  shall  be  paved  with  beryl  and  car- 
buncle and  stones  of  Ophir.  And  all  her  streets  shall 
say  Hallelujah  ! and  they  shall  praise  him  saying,  blessed 
be  God  who  hath  extolled  it  for  ever!”  14th  ch.  5th 
and  6th  v.  “ And  God  again  will  have  mercy  on  them, 
and  bring  them  again  into  the  land,  where  they  shall 
build  a temple,  but  not  like  to  the  first,  until  the  time  of 
that  age  be  fulfilled ; and  afterwards  they  shall  return 
from  all  places  of  their  captivity,  and  build  up  Jerusalem 
gloriously,  and  the  house  of  God  shall  be  built  in  it  for 
ever  with  a glorious  building,  as  the  prophets  have  spo- 
ken thereof : And  all  nations  shall  turn  and  fear  the  Lord 
God  truly,  and  shall  bury  their  idols.” 

Trypho,  the  Jew,  in  his  dispute  with  Justin  Martyr, 
says,  “ but  tell  me  the  truth,  do  you  confess  the  resto- 
ration of  Jerusalem,  and  the  gathering  together  of 
your  people,  and  that  they  shall  triumph  together  with 
Christ  and  the  patriarchs  and  the  prophets,  and  those 
who  are  of  our  lineage,  and  those,  who  before  your  Christ 
came,  were  proselytes  ? Or  do  you  grant  these  things, 
that  you  may  seem  to  get  the  better  of  us  in  dispute  ?” 
To  which  Justin  answers,  “ 1 am  not  brought  to  such  a 
pinch  that  my  words  and  thoughts  should  differ  ; — but  I, 
and  all  entirely  orthodox  Christians,  do  both  know  the  fu- 
ture resurrection  of  the  body,  and  the  thousand  years  in 
that  Jerusalem  that  shall  be  re-edified,  adorned,  and  enlar- 
ged, as  the  prophets  Isaiah,  Ezekiel,  and  others  dodeclare. 
For  thus  Isaiah,  of  the  time  of  those  thousand  years,  “ for 
there  shall  be  a new  Heaven  and  a new  earth,  and  the  for- 
mer shall  not  be  remembered,  neither  shall  they  come 


502  BUT  IT  IS  TIME  TO  INQUIRE  INTO  THE  IDEAS 

into  their  minds ; but  they  shall  find  joy  and  rejoicing 
in  those  which  I create:  for  behold  ! I make  Jerusalem 
to  triumph,  and  my  people  to  rejoice.  And  I will  re- 
joice in  Jerusalem,  and  joy  in  my  people,  and  the  voice 
of  weeping  shall  no  more  be  heard  in  her,  nor  the  voice 
of  crying.”*  But  when  he  says,  “ for  the  days  of  my 
people  shall  be  as  the  days  of  the  tree  of  life,”  we  under- 
stand that  the  thousand  years  are  implicitly  pointed  at. — 
For  as  it  was  said  to  Adam,  “ in  that  day  that  thou  ea- 
test  of  the  tree,  in  that  same  day  thou  shalt  die,”  we  know 
he  did  not  accomplish  one  thousand  years.  We  know 
also  that  saying,  “ that  a day  with  the  Lord,  is  as  a thou- 
sand years,”  is  to  our  purpose — Moreover,  a certain  man 
with  us,  whose  name  is  John,  being  one  of  the  twelve 
apostles  of  Christ,  in  that  Revelation  which  was  showed 
to  him,  prophesied  that  our  faithful  members  of  Christ 
should  accomplish  those  thousand  years  at  Jerusalem : 
and  then  the  general,  and  in  a word,  the  everlasting  re- 
surrection, and  last  judgment  of  all,  jointly  together,  even 
that  whereof  our  Lord  spake,  wherein  they  shall  neither 
marry  nor  be  given  in  marriage,  but  shall  be  equal  with 
the  angels,  even  sons  of  the  resurrection  of  God.” 

After  a discourse  on  the  great  day  of  judgment,  which 
he  calleth  the  great  day  of  Christ , when  the  Jews  shall 
lament  for  him  whom  they  crucified,  and  Christ  himself 
shall  be  inaugurated  after  theorder  of  Melchezideck,  when 
he  says  the  judgment  of  the  quick  and  the  dead  shall 
take  place,  Justin  addeth  “ at  whose  second  coming, 
think  not  that  Isaiah,  or  other  prophets,  warned  us  to  of- 
fer up  sacrifices  of  blood  or  drink  offerings,  but  true  and 
spiritual  sacrifices  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  !”f 

* Vide  Isaiah  65th  ch.  17th  v.  to  the  end. 

t The  doctrine  of  the  reign  of  the  saints  on  earth,  after  the 


OP  THE  ANCIENTS,  BOTH  JEWS  AND  GENTILES.  5QS 

As  the  original  descendants  of  Noah,  must  have  been 
instructed  by  him  in  all  the  revelations  he  had  himself 
received  from  God,  as  well  as  in  all  the  traditions  of  re- 
velation he  had  received  from  his  ancestors,  the  first  set- 
tlers of  all  countries  inhabited  by  such  descendants,  most 
likely  were  also  instructed  in  those  essential  truths.  The 
apostle  Jude,  speaking  of  “ certain  men  who  had  crept 
into  the  Church  unawares,  who  were  before  of  old  or- 
dained to  this  condemnation,  ungodly  men,  turning  the 
grace  of  our  Lord  into  lasciviousness,  and  denying  the 
only  Lord  God,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,”  informs  us  in 
his  14th  and  15th  verses,  “ that  Enoch  also , the  seventh 
from  Adam,  prophesied  (or  taught)  of  these,  saying,  be- 
hold the  Lord  cometh  with  ten  thousand  of  his  Saints, 
to  execute  judgment  upon  all,  and  to  convince  all  that 
are  ungodly  among  them  of  all  their  ungodly  deeds,  which 
they  have  ungodly  committed,  and  of  all  their  hard 
speeches  which  ungodly  sinners  have  spoken  against 
him.”  We  may  safely  conclude  from  hence,  that 
Enoch  understood  the  nature  of  Christ’s  kingdom,  which 
was  to  come  in  the  end  of  the  world,  otherwise  he  could 
not  have  foreseen  the  conduct  of  wicked  men,  and  the 
awful  consequences  of  that  conduct.  This  he  could  only 
have  received  by  revelation. 

destruction  of  antichrist,  so  clearly  and  literally,  without  allegory, 
set  forth  in  the  20th  ch.  of  the  Revelations,  was  the  opinion  of  the 
whole  orthodox  Christian  Church,  in  the  age  immediately  follow- 
ing the  death  of  John,  when  yet  Polycarp  and  many  of  John’s  dis- 
ciples were  living,  as  Justin  Martyr  expressly  affirmeth,  is  a tes- 
timony absolute  without  all  comparison,  to  persuade  such  as  rely 
on  authority  and  antiquity;  and  it  is  admirable  that  an  opinion 
once  so  generally  received  should  ever  have  been  cried  down.* 


Mede’s  Works,  folio  ed,  p.  771 ■ 


504  BUT  n'  IS  TIME  TO  INQUIRE  INTO  THE  IDEAS 

Thus  much  for  the  opinion  of  the  Jews.  The  Hea- 
then also  were  partakers  in  this  traditionary  revelation, 
for  it  was  almost  impossible,  if  they  had  not  received  it 
by  means  of  their  ancestors,  that  men,  who  were  thirst- 
ing after  knowledge,  and  travelling  to  distant  countries 
to  obtain  it,  as  many  of  their  philosophers  and  great  men 
were,  could  remain  long  ignorant  of  such  important  doc- 
trines, treasured  up  by  the  best  and  most  celebrated  men 
of  those  eastern  countries.  Hence  we  shall  find,  in  most 
of  the  works  of  antiquity,  broad  hints  of  the  luminous 
truths  of  divine  revelation. 

Origen,  in  his  tract  against  Celsus,  lib.  4th.  says, 
“ The  Stoics  say,  that  after  a certain  period  of  time,  the 
universe  shall  be  burned,  and  after  that,  shall  be  a reno- 
vation, in  which  all  things  shall  continue  unchangeable.” 
— And  afterwards,  “ they  (the  Heathen)  have  not  the 
name  of  the  resurrection,  but  they  have  the  thing.” 

Plato  describes  this  state,  of  which  we  are  speaking, 
in  the  clearest  terms.  “ In  the  end,  says  he,  lest  the 
world  should  be  plunged  in  an  eternal  abyss  of  confu- 
sion, God,  the  author  of  the  primitive  order,  will  appear 
again,  and  re-assume  the  reins  of  empire.  Then  he  will 
change,  amend,  embellish,  and  restore  the  whole  frame 
of  nature,  and  put  an  end  to  decay  of  age,  diseases,  and 
death.”* 

Virgil  says,  “ the  happy  reign  of  Saturn  is  going  to 
be  renewed — A child  of  a very  superior  order  is  very 
soon  to  descend  from  Heaven  upon  earth.  At  his  birth 
the  iron  age  will  cease,  and  the  golden  age  will  be  re- 
established. Crimes  will  be  banished,  and  the  world  de- 
livered from  all  its  fears.  The  earth  will  become  fruit- 
ful as  at  first,  and  produce  every  thing,  every  where.”  ‘ 


* Plato  polit.  p.  559,  and  Phced.  p.  1223. 


OF  THE  ANCIENTS,  BOTH  JEWS  AND  GENTILES.  595 

Seneca  the  tragedian,  says  something  like  this,  “ Haste 
and  come,  last  and  great  day,  when  the  Heavens  shall  fall 
into  confusion,  and  their  ruins  crush  the  impious  set  of 
men,  in  order  to  bring  forth  a better  race  ; such  as  they 
were  heretofore,  when  Saturn  reigned  over  the  beginning 
of  the  world.” 

If  we  look  to  the  eastern  continent,  whose  tradition,  if 
any,  must  be  from  very  remote  antiquity,  we  shall  find 
that  the  Chinese  ancient  books  speak  of  the  renovation  of 
the  earth  by  the  Saint , or  the  second  person  in  the  trini- 
ty, in  such  language  as  this,  “ The  kingdom  of  the  mid- 
dle, is  a kingdom  where  the  holy  Son  of  Heaven  is  to 
reign.  He  allows  no  wicked  men  to  enter  there,  but  he 
banishes  them  into  the  dark  abodes  of  beasts  and  mon- 
sters.— The  subjects  of  that  kingdom  are  called  Tietimin, 
or  Heavenly  people.  Liengmin , upright  people.  Tsee- 
min , people  of  the  Son,  because  they  are  governed  by  the 
holy  Son  of  Heaven,  who  perfects  them  from  within,  and 
from  without,  and  nourishes  them  by  his  supreme  virtue, 
and  celestial  doctrine,  so  that  they  cry  out  with  joy,  the 
Son  of  Heaven  is  truly  the  Father  of  his  people , and 
Lord  of  the  universe 

Plutarch,  in  mentioning  the  principles  of  the  Persian 
Magi,  says,  “ There  will,  in  fine,  come  a time,  appoint- 
ed by  fate,  when  Arimanius , (the  evil  principle,  or  Satan) 
will  be  banished  from  the  earth,  which  will  change  its 
form,  become  plain  and  even.  Then  men  shall  be  hap- 
py ; their  abodes  become  transparent ; and  they  shall  all 
have  one  and  the  same  life,  language,  and  government.”f 

From  these  few  testimonies,  selected  from  many 
others,  it  is  very  clear  that  mankind  from  the  time  of 


* 2d.  Phil.  Prim.  p.  278. 


t Plut.  de  Isid.  & Osorid.  p.  370. 


506  BUT  IT  1S  time  to  inquire  into  the  ideas 

Noah,  both  Jew  and  Gentile,  Philosopher  and  Poet,  had, 
from  the  tradition  of  an  original  revelation,  a belief  in 
some  new  period,  or  era,  and  that  the  present  degenerate 
state  of  things  would  come  to  an  end.  At  a time,  when 
iniquity,  in  an  emphatical  manner,  would  universally 
prevail ; — the  fear  of  God  be  despised  ; — his  worship 
wholly  contemned  ; — religion  altogether  neglected ; and 
the  dissolution  of  order  and  good  government  take  place, 
by  which  great  fear  should  fall  on  all  men,  making  them 
weary  of  all  their  idle  plans  of  government  and  happiness, 
and  leading  them  to  look  and  long  for  some  more  per- 
fect state  of  things — That  after  great  disorder,  confusion, 
and  destruction  of  mankind,  a new  period  should  com- 
mence, in  which  the  earth  should  be  renewed,  and  a 
glorious  era  begin,  when  the  world,  under  a divine  and 
universal  government,  should  be  renewed  and  establish- 
ed for  ever. 

Consonant  to  all  this,  and  as  the  substance  of  which,  this 
has  been  but  the  shadow,  is  the  whole  system  of  divine 
revelation,  as  contained  in  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments,  as  has  already  been  shown. — Christ 
himself  has  confirmed  it  by  many  express  and  positive 
promises  and  declarations ; and  his  apostles  and  their  suc- 
cessors, under  the  immediate  influences  of  the  divine  Spi- 
rit, have  enforced  and  explained  it — If  any  one  truth, 
more  than  another,  is  insisted  upon  in  the  word  of  God, 
it  is  the  second  personal  advent  of  the  risen  Saviour,  in 
his  glorified  human  nature,  to  this  our  guilty  world,  ac- 
companied by  his  saints  and  angels,  to  the  glory  of  God 
the  Father. 

Polycrates,  who  flourished  in  the  second  century,  and 
was  an  aged  bishop  of  Asia,  in  his  epistle  written  to  Vic- 
tor, bishop  of  Rome,  concerning  Easter,  says,  “ For  in 


OF  THE  ANCIENTS,  BOTH  JEWS  AND  GENTILES.  507 

Asia  the  great  lights  are  dead  (meaning  the  apostles  and 
first  successors  after  them)  who  shall  be  raised  again  in 
the  day  of  the  Lord’s  advent,  when  he  shall  come  with 
glory  from  Heaven,  and  raise  up  all  his  saints.”* 

“ We  find  then,  upon  the  whole,”  says  Edward  King, 

“ a positive  declaration  that  the  second  coming  of  our 
Lord,  and  its  consequent  effects,  shall  not  be  as  some  have 
imagined,  merely  a gradual  progressive  improvement  of 
human  nature,  and  a regular  slow  melioration  of  the  state 
of  things  on  earth  produced  by  that  means  ; but  we  may 
learn,  that  it  shall  be  almost  instantaneous,  and  that,  even 
in  the  midst  of  the  prevalence  of  a very  great  corruption 
of  human  nature.  And  we  are  still  further  informed 
therein,  that  the  great  signs  of  the  near  approach  of  our 
Lord’s  coming  shall  be,  first,  the  starting  up  of  false  Mes- 
siahs and  false  Christs  ; or  of  persons,  each  one  preten- 
ding to  be  the  great  appointed  ruler,  concerning  whom 
these  prophecies  have  been  delivered.  And  the  appear- 
ance of  false  prophets,  or  of  persons  teaching  most  falla- 
cious doctrines,  and  pretending  to  be  forerunners  of  the 
second  approach  of  the  Messiah  ; and  to  have  authority 
to  interpret,  in  their  own  metaphorical  manner,  what  is 
in  Holy  Scripture  declared,  most  literally  and  precisely, 
concerning  his  second  advent.  And  that,  in  the  next 
place,  another  sign  shall  be,  great  trouble  and  confusion 
upon  earth,  in  consequence  of  disobedience  to,  and  con- 
tempt of  lawful  authority,  and  of  the  powers  of  govern- 
ment— And  lastly,  that  notwithstanding  all  this,  in  the 
end,  men  can  never  be  deceived  with  regard  to  what 
they  are  to  give  credit  to,  relating  to  this  great  advent ; 
because  in  fact,  they  shall  suddenly  behold  with  their 


* Euseb.  Eccl.  Hist.  p.  86. 

T 1 1 


508  but  IT  IS  TIME  T0  inquire  into  the  ideas 


eyes,  the  appearance,  in  the  Heavens  above,  of  the  glori- 
ous approach  from  on  high,  of  our  Lord  himself  with  all 
his  heavenly  hosts,  which,  as  they  draw  near  to  the  earth, 
will,  in  consequence  of  its  rotation  round  its  axis,  be  vi- 
sible to  every  region  on  the  whole  globe. — And  final- 
ly, we  have  positive  assurance  that  all  this  shall  real- 
ly come  to  pass,  whilst  the  earth  continues  still  in  its 
present  state ; and  whilst  the  generation  of  man  is  dwel- 
ling just  as  it  does  at  present,  upon  its  surface.” 

This  doctrine  is  greatly  confirmed  by  St.  John,  when 
he  positively  asserts,  that  at  the  end  of  1000  years  from 
this  period,  Satan  shall  be  loosed  from  his  prison,  again 
to  deceive  the  nations.  Surely,  then,  this  must  take 
place  during  the  present  state  of  things  on  earth.* 

* Some  years  after  writing  the  foregoing,  I accidentally  met  with 
the  following,  from  Mr.  Warner,  on  the  common  prayers  of  the 
Church  of  England.  Under  the  article  [Holy  Catholic  Church  in 
the  apostle’s  creed  at  evening  prayer ) he  has  introduced  the  fol- 
lowing extract  from  Mr.  Carrington,  on  this  subject.  u Conside- 
ring the  general  state  of  the  Christian  Church,  from  the  first  hour 
of  its  foundation,  almost  to  the  present,  there  doth  not  appear  to 
have  been  an  interval,  when  the  two  affections  of  Holy  and  Catho- 
lic, have  been  fairly  compatible ; and  all  attempts  to  reconcile 
those  jarring  qualities  of  sanctity  and  universality , have  only  oc- 
casioned a constrained  and  unwarrantable  interpretation  of  the 
terms.  It  is  too  evident  that  the  Church  in  general  (much  less  the 
holy  Church ) hath,  as  yet,  been  far  from  being  universal. — From 
hence  expositors  have  been  obliged  to  recur  to  partial  and  figura- 
tive constructions;  to  distant  and  even  sometimes  to  forced 
interpretations;  in  order  to  support  their  unnatural  solutions 
with  arguments  the  most  specious,  many  of  which  tend,  at  best, 
to  prove  how  the  Church  may,  with  some  show  of  probability,  rather 
than  how  it  necessarily  must  be  termed  at  once  both  holy  and  ca- 
tholic. But  as  in  Scripture  we  ought  not  to  recede  from  the  let- 
ter, without  apparent  necessity,  so  why  may  not  the  same  rule 
obtain  here  ? Why  should  we  quit  the  full  and  genuine  sense  of  a 
word,  for  one  partial  and  emblematical,  when  it  may  with  safety 


OF  THE  ANCIENTS,  BOTH  JEWS  AND  GENTILES.  5Q9 


and  consistency  be  adhered  to  ? Suppose  then  we  can  find  a state 
or  time,  when  the  w hole  of  this  article,  in  the  plain  and  literal 
meaning  of  the  w'ords,  shall  be  found  to  be  strictly  true ; when 
this  complicated  affection  shall  belong  to  the  Church  of  vEhrist  by 
a just  and  unquestionable  right ; when  both  the  holy  church  shall 
become  catholic,  and  the  catholic  church  shall  become  holy  ?— 
Ought  we  not  rather  to  direct  our  attention  to  that,  than  to  any 
other  period  wherein  we  meet  with  the  least  difficulty  or  obstruc- 
tion. In  a word,  the  great  mistake  seems  to  lie  in  referring  that 
to  either  past  or  present,  which  belongs  solely  and  entirely  to  fu- 
turity. For  if  there  be  any  force  in  words ; if  there  is  any  depen- 
dence to  be  had  on  the  sacred  writers,  either  under  the  old  or  new 
dispensation;  we  are  certainly  to  expect,  even  on  this  side  Hea- 
ven, a state,  an  age,  a period  in  which  the  Church  of  Christ  shall 
appear  in  a form,  in  all  respects  greatly  transcending  any  it  has 
hitherto  enjoyed,  when  the  hoi J few  shall  no  longer  be  hid  and  ob- 
scured, amidst  a sea  of  iniquity ; no  longer  seem  an  undistinguish- 
ed handful  in  the  midst  of  a wicked  and  idolatrous  vrorld  ; no 
longer  be  contracted  within  so  narrow  a compass,  as  that  even 
their  existence  shall  seem  precarious  and  uncertain,  when,  in 
short,  the  Church  of  Christ  shall  become  at  once  so  absolutely  ca- 
tholic, that  all  shall  know  Him,  from  the  least  even  to  the  greatest ; 
and  so  universally  holy,  that  every  one  who  is  left  in  Zion,  and 
who  remaineth  in  Jerusalem,  shall  be  called  holy,  even  every  one 
who  is  written  among  the  living.— -Here  then  we  must  seek  that 
Church,  which  is  at  once  the  object  of  our  wishes  and  of  our  faith; 
and  that  communion  of  saints,  we  long  so  ardently  to  be  joined  to 
— But  it  will  be  well  worth  our  while  to  take  a more  comprehen- 
sive view  of  this  glorious  and  remarkable  period. 

To  trace  the  declaration  of  it,  indeed,  through  all  its  stages, 
were  to  go  very  far  back  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  since  it  is  certain 
that  it  was  not  absolutely  unknown  in  the  first  ages — There  are 
evident  footsteps  of  this  opinion  here  and  there  dispersed  in  the 
Chaldee  paraphrase, and  in  the  Talmud;  and  with  some  few  par- 
ticularities, it  is  held  by  the  Jews  at  this  day — And  indeed,  as  the 
learned  Mede  observes,  the  second  and  universal  resurrection,  with 
the  state  of  the  saints  after  it,  now  so  clearly  revealed  in  Christi- 
anity, seems  to  have  been  less  known  to  the  ancient  Church  of  the 
Jews  than  the  first  resurrection . There  are  many  passages  in  the 


510  BUT  If  IS  TIME  TO  INQUIRE  INTO  THE  IDEAS 

royal  Psalmist,  which  have  an  evident  tendency  this  way ; and 
some  obscure  allusions,  some  distant  hints  may  be  met  with,  even 
in  the  Books  of  Moses;  but  the  prophets  were  principally  employ- 
ed in  this  great  discovery,  and  it  engrosses  so  large  a share  in  their 
writings,  as  it  were  almost  endless  to  transcribe.  In  short,  we  can 
scarcely  turn  our  eye  upon  any  part  of  them,  but  it  is  struck  with 
something  which  leads  us  to  the  expectation  of  a state  of  glory  and 
peace,  of  righteousness  and  salvation.  In  a word,  a state  truly 
and  entirely  corresponding  to  the  venerable  and  expressive  title 
of  an  Holy  Catholic  Church. 

In  what  light  these  several  passages  of  the  prophets  are  to  be 
considered — not  to  mention  the  almost  unanimous  interpretation 
of  the  primitive  fathers — The  Holy  Ghost  seems  himself  to  have 
instructed  us  ; for  we,  saith  the  apostle,  according  to  His  promise, 
look  for  new  Heavens  and  a new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  righteous- 
ness. From  whence  it  is  evident,  that  those  prophesies  received 
not  their  full  completion,  in  the  first  promulgation  of  the  Gospel, 
and  calling  in  of  the  Gentiles  ; for  both  these  circumstances  were 
actually  past,  and  the  Gospel  dispensation  had  taken  place  when 
the  apostle  wrote.  Where  then  are  we  to  trace  this  promise,  but 
in  the  above  recited  remarkable  passages  ? And  what  are  we  to 
conceive  by  an  earth  inhabited  by  righteousness,  but  a Church  pur- 
ged from  its  present  gross  and  numerous  abominations,  universal- 
ly clear,  pious,  holy.  And  in  a word,  composed  of  a pure  and  en- 
tire communion  of  faith  ? 

That  such  a period  as  this,  is  yet  due  to  the  Church  of  Christ, 
seems  too  plain  to  be  denied — But  when  or  where  to  take  place, 
is  a matter  of  some  dispute  even  among  those,  who  are  neverthe- 
less agreed,  with  regard  to  the  thing  in  general.  But  that  it  cer- 
tainly will,  at  some  time  or  other,  is  quite  sufficient  for  our  pur- 
pose; and  when  it  does,  the  Church  of  Christ  will  be  strictly  and 
truly,  in  the  full  and  genuine  sense  of  the  words,  what  it  never 
hath  been  yet,  both  holy  and  catholic.— But  let  us  proceed  to  con- 
sider what  may  give  a further  light,  both  into  this,  and  the  remai- 
ning part  of  the  article. 

St.  John,  as  he  was  to  close  the  succession  of  Prophets,  seems 
appointed  to  repeat  such  of  the  ancient  predictions  as  were  yet  to 
receive  their  completion ; with  such  further  illustration  as  the 
shorter  distance  of  their  approaching  periods  rendered  necessary- 


OF  THE  ANCIENTS,  BOTH  JEWS  AND  GENTILES. 

And  this  remarkable  dispensation  so  far  from  being  forgotten,  is 
discussed  by  him  with  the  greatest  particularity  and  exactness. 
In  a word,  what  glimmered  in  the  writings  of  Moses  and  David ; 
what  we  saw  as  through  a glass  darkly,  in  the  prophets,  this  apos- 
tie  seems  to  have  shown  us  openly,  without  a parable  and  face  to 
face. 

After  a short  but  clear  description  of  such  remarkable  partial- 
lars  as  were  successively  to  take  place  in  order  to  usher  in  that 
glorious  economy,  “ I saw,”  says  he,  “ an  angel  come  down  from 
Heaven,  having  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  a great  chain  in 
his  hand — And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  that  old  serpent,  which, 
is  the  Devil  and  Satan,  and  bound  him  a thousand  years,  and  cast 
him  into  the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut  him  up,  and  set  a seal  upon 
him,  that  he  should  deceive  the  nations  no  more,  till  the  thousand 
years  should  he  fulfilled.  And  I saw  the  souls  of  those  who  were 
beheaded  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  and  for  the  word  of  God,  and 
who  had  not  worshipped  the  beast — and  they  lived  and  reigned 
with  Christ  a thousand  years.  But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not 
till  the  thousand  years  were  finished.” — At  the  end  of  this  mille- 
nium  succeeds  the  second  and  general  resurrection ; and  the  hap- 
py interim  is  evidently  the  new  Heavens  and  the  new  earth  of  Isaiah; 
the  latter  days  of  the  prophets  ; the  times  of  restitution  ; the  times 
of  refreshing  of  the  Gospel ; and  the  golden  age  of  the  Heathens. 
The  attendant  circumstances  are  too  plainly  parallel,  the  like- 
ness and  conformity  too  strong,  for  us  not  to  see  that  they  are  one 
and  the  same  thing — Behold  here  then  the  long  promised  kingdom 
of  the  son  of  David  ; behold  his  universal  dominion  in  a truly  ca- 
tholic Church.  Nor  can  we  turn  our  eyes  on  the  companions  of 
that  happy  reign,  the  noble  army  of  all  those  that  had  been  behea- 
ded for  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  word  of  God  ; and  who 
had  not  worshipped  the  beast,  neither  had  received  his  mark  upon 
their  foreheads,  or  in  their  hands,  whom  the  Lamb  shall  therefore 
make  kings  and  priests,  and  they  shall  reign  on  earth,  without  ex- 
claiming, here  is  indeed  a communion  of  saints — a blessed  unmix- 
ed society  of  the  just,  enjoying  universal  harmony,  and  a free  and 
uninterrupted  intercourse  with  God  their  King  and  Saviour,  the 
holy  angels,  and  each  other.— I think  it,  by  no  means,  either  im- 
possible or  improbable,  that  an  opinion  which  had  so  long  and  so 
universally  prevailed  in  the  Church  : which  had  borne  so  large  a 


512  BUT  IT  IS  TIME  TO  INQUIRE  INTO  THE  IDEAS,  Ac. 


share  in  the  hopes,  belief,  words,  and  writings  of  so  many  of  its 
members  ; and  been  patronized  by  apostles,  apostolic  men,  con- 
fessors, and  martyrs,  should  find  a place  in  some  of  their  confes- 
sions of  faith — rather  very  improbable  it  is,  that  a point  by  them 
esteemed  of  so  much  importance  should  be  wholly  neglected — not 
impossible  that  such  an  one  may  be  this  very  confession  before  us ; 
or  at  least,  that  this  remarkable  and  mysterious  article  (which  I 
think,  according  to  the  usual  interpretation  of  it,  hardly  carries 
weight  enough  to  be  made  a distinct  article  of  faith)  may  have  been 
transferred  from  such  into  this  creed,  at  a time  when  its  genuine 
intention  was  not,  perhaps,  thoroughly  understood.— .Thus  far, 
however,  I must  think  certain,  that  by  the  help  of  this  hypothesis, 
we  have  a much  less  intricate  and  constrained  solution  of  this  ar- 
ticle, than  any  of  those  which  are  usually  given  us.  In 
which  opinion  I have  the  satisfaction  to  find  myself  snpported 
by  the  ready  concurrence  of  some  persons  of  distinguished  char- 
acters for  learning  and  judgment,  as  well  as  zealous  attachment 
to  the  genuine  doctrines  of  sound  and  orthodox  Christianity. 


CONCLUSION : 

OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE. 


HAVING  thus,  in  some  measure,  executed  my  pur- 
pose, it  is  high  time  to  finish  this  inquiry,  by  drawing 
the  proper  conclusion  from  the  whole. 

If,  throughout  this  investigation,  it  has  appeared,  that, 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  a divine  revelation  has 
been  made  to  man,  and  that  revelation  has  clearly  opened 
up  the  inscrutable  purposes  of  Almighty  God,  to  recon- 
cile this  guilty  world  to  himself,  by  the  death  and  suffer- 
ings of  his  only  begotten  Son.  That,  to  this  end,  he 
has  ordained  different  dispensations,  at  different  periods, 
and  in  different  states  of  the  world,  wherein  mankind, 
being  exercised  under  different  states  of  discipline  and 
teachings,  shall  be  instructed  more  and  more  in  the  di- 
vine will,  and  his  own  people  be  tried,  purified,  and 
made  white  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  That  certain 
fixed  ages,  periods,  or  eras,  have  also  been  established 
and  foretold  by  the  same  divine  revelation,  in  which  this 
scene  of  mercy,  to  the  children  of  men,  should  be  pro- 
gressively effected,  promulged,  and  made  perfect  in  their 
glory.  That  at  the  end  of  the  present  age,  or  period, 
whenever  it  shall  happen,  a more  glorious  state  of  things, 
during  another  period  or  age,  is  to  take  place,  commen- 
cing with  the  second  advent  of  our  Lord  and  Master, 
together  with  all  his  Saints  and  Holy  Angels,  to  the  glo- 
ry of  God  the  Father : the  leading  principles  of  which 
have  been  made  known  to  us  by  the  mercy  of  God,  lest 


514 


CONCLUSION  ; 


being  taken  unawares,  as  by  a thief  in  the  night,  we 
might  be  unprepared  for  so  awful  and  glorious  an 
event.* 

* Edward  King  observes  on  this  great  subject,  “ We  may  now 
naturally  be  led  to  consider,  what  is  discovered  to  us  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  concerning  the  second  coming  of  our  Lord.  An  event 
of  the  highest  and  most  tremendous  importance  ; and  in  which  we 
are  all  most  deeply  interested.  And  this  inquiry  the  rather  demands 
our  attention  ; because  what  has  been  revealed  concerning  it, 
seems  to  have  been  hitherto  very  much  misunderstood  : and  an 
inconceivable  prejudice,  on  the  one  hand,  of  applying  the  whole 
prophesy  merely  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem;  (to  which  it 
can  only  relate  in  part)  and  as  strong  a prejudice,  on  the  other 
hand,  of  always  conceiving  the  second  coming  of  our  Lord,  and 
the  end  of  the  world,  with  the  final  destruction  of  the  earth,  as 
being  all  one  and  the  same  event ; have  utterly  prevented  what 
should  rather  seem  to  be  a right  and  fair  apprehension  of  the  truth. 
—The  error  however  has  not  been  without  extensive  consequen- 
ces and  some  ill  effects.  For  hence,  even  the  common  apprehen- 
sion, concerning  the  great  day  of  judgment  itself,  has,  it  should 
seem,  become  greatly  perplexed,  and  in  a degree  erroneous  ; los- 
ing much  of  the  influence  it  should  have  on  the  human  mind,  in- 
asmuch as  it  has  too  generally  been  understood  to  be  a conside- 
ration merely  of  great  terror;  and  a scene  merely  of  rapid  con- 
demnation on  the  one  hand,  and  of  instantaneous  hurrying  and 
carryi  ng  away  of  those  who  shall  be  delivered  into  bliss,  in  some  re- 
mote unknown  regions,  on  the  other — Whereas,  in  truth,  although 
every  soul  has  reason  to  fear,  and  to  be  humbled  before  God,  yet 
this  appointed  judgment  ought  to  be  considered  as  a matter  even 
of  great  comfort,  to  the  serious  and  sincere,  as  being  the  opening 
of  a scene  of  most  wise,  deliberate  arrangement ; and  a final  per- 
fecting and  rectification  of  all  things  according  to  the  original  pro- 
mise of  God — For  the  true  Scriptural  idea  concerning  this  tre- 
mendous day  (when  all  that  is  revealed  is  duly  weighed)  must 
appear  to  the  careful  investigator  of  Holy  Writ,  to  be  that  of  a 
very  long  period  of  time,  subsequent  to  the  coming  of  our  Lord, 
during  which  all  things  shall  be  restored;  and  every  soul  of  every 
kind,  shall  be  placed  in  its  proper  lot  and  station  according  to 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  5^5 

Again,  it  has  appeared,  that  there  are  certain  duties 
commanded  by  God  to  his  people,  at  the  approach  of  this 
new  era,  essential  to  their  safety,  their  welfare,  and  their 
happiness,  and  that,  therefore,  they  have  been  assured 
and  premonished,  that  the  rise  of  a government,  uncom- 
mon in  all  its  parts,  and  designated  by  a beast  rising 
out  of  the  abyss,  or  bottomless  pit, — the  slaying  and  re- 
surrection of  the  witnesses, — the  destruction  of  the  Ro- 
man government, — the  man  of  sin, — antichrist, — the  city 
of  Rome,  and  the  Turkish  empire,  with  the  restoration 
of  the  Jews,  to  their  ancient  city  Jerusalem,  are  given  or 
foretold,  as  certain  signs  of  its  near  approach.  If  the  true 
spirit  of  the  Scriptures,  containing  this  revelation  of  the 
will  of  God  to  his  Churches,  has  herein  been  justly  de- 
veloped, and  the  history  of  the  Church,  and  the  present 
state  of  Europe,  as  connected  with  it,  have  been  fairly 
and  candidly  traced,  do  not  all  these,  centering  in  a point, 
loudly,  and  as  with  the  voice  of  an  archangel  and  the 
trump  of  God,  call  on  all  the  servants  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  to  take  heed  to  themselves ; not  to  let  any  man 
deceive  them — but  to  discern  the  signs  of  the  times, 
lifting  up  their  heads  and  rejoicing,  knowing  that  their 
redemption  draweth  nigh. 

This  is  not  meant  to  convey  an  idea  that  the  children 
of  God  will  have  no  part  in  the  extreme  sufferings  that 
are  predicted,  as  previously  to  be  inflicted  on  an  unbe- 
lieving world.  No  ! Satan  is  not  so  easily  vanquished 

that  divine  promise  made  to  Daniel— “ Thou  shalt  stand  in  thy 
lot  at  the  end  of  the  days”— or  rather  as  it  is  in  the  Greek — “ And 
thou  shalt  arise  again  to  thy  lot,  at  the  completion  of  the  days.” 
Kai  anasese , eis  ton  kleron  sou  eis  suntileian  emeroru* 

* Mors,  of  Crit.  p- 247—249. 

U uu 


516 


CONCLUSION  ; 


- — He  will  rage  the  more  furiously,  as  he  beholds  the 
events  taking  place,  by  which  he  will  be  assured  that  his 
time  is  very  short.  The  children  of  God  will  be  the  con- 
tinued objects  of  his  malice,  and  they  will  also  be  parta- 
kers of  his  vengeance.  “ Many  shall  be  purified,  made 
white  and  tried  ; but  the  wicked  shall  do  wickedly  ; and 
none  of  the  wicked  shall  understand,  but  the  wise  shall 
understand 

The  great,  the  essential,  the  glorious  difference  will 
be,  the  one  will  suffer  under  “ the  sure  and  certain  hope 
of  a joyful  resurrection  to  eternal  life  ; the  other  under 
the  “ fearful  looking  for  of  judgment  and  fiery  indigna- 
tion, which  shall  devour  the  adversaries.”! 

The  friends  of  the  glorified  Redeemer  are  greatly  en- 
couraged, and  the  careless  virgins,  who  refuse  to  hearken 
to  the  premonishing  voice  of  the  Gospel,  ought  to  be 
filled  with  fear  and  trembling,  when  they  hear  the  awful 
address  of  Paul  to  the  Thessalonians,  referring  to  the 
great  expected  event.  “ And  to  you  who  are  troubled , 
rest  with  us ; when  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  shall  be  reveal- 
ed fr\om  Heaven  with  his  mighty  angels , in  flaming  fire , 
taking  vengeance  on  them  who  know  not  God , and  obey 
not  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ; who  shall  be 
punished  with  everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord , and  from  the  glory  of  his  power ; when  he 
shall  come  to  be  glorified  in  his  Saints , and  to  be  admired 
in  all  them  who  believe , ( because  our  testimony  among 
you , was  believed J in  that  dayJ% 

As  this  destruction  that  is  thus  coming  on  the  world, 
is  political  as  well  as  religious,  it  becomes  every  one  of 

* Daniel,  12th  ch.  10th  v.  f Hebrews,  10th  ch.  27th  v. 

j 2 Thess.  1st  ch.  7=-9  v. 


Oft,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  517 

every  denomination,  party,  and  character,  seriously  to 
consider  the  forewarnings  of  the  inspired  Servants  of 
God,  and  the  prophetic  declarations  of  Christ  himself, 
and  by  them  carefully  to  observe  and  compare  the  present 
signs  of  the  times ; not  to  puff  up  their  pride  and  vanity 
by  supposing  themselves  wiser  than  other  men  ; or  by 
pretending  to  know  future  events  further  than  they  are 
revealed  in  God’s  word.  But  that  by  a humble,  teach- 
able temper  and  disposition,  with  an  unfeigned  confi- 
dence in  the  divine  veracity,  they  patiently  wait  with 
faith  and  hope,  a full  completion  of  the  glorious  things 
promised  in  his  word. — His  utmost  desire  will  be  to  be 
found  as  a centinel  at  his  post,  constantly  alert  and 
watching  unto  prayer,  that  he  may  be  found  worthy  at 
his  master’s  coming,  to  enter  in  with  him  to  the  marriage 
supper  of  the  Lamb. 

What  can  the  most  sanguine  friends  of  the  Roman 
hierarchy  say  to  the  temporal  power  of  that  see  being 
no  more ; and  even  its  ecclesiastical  power  being  vox  et 
preterea  nihil.  It  ought  notto  be  forgotten,  that  whenDan- 
iel  foretells  the  destruction  of  this  beast,  he  also  mentions, 
that  the  rest  of  the  beasts  or  governments  of  Europe,  shall 
also  be  destroyed. — The  great  day  of  the  battle  of  God 
Almighty,  in  the  valley  of  Armageddon,*  is  to  be  with 
the  kings  of  the  earth ; “ And  I saw  three  unclean  spir* 

* That  the  reader  may  better  understand  this  subject,  he  will  not 
object  to  the  following  quotation  from  Mede’s  works,  as  he  cer- 
tainly was  the  ablest  commentator  on  the  revelation  that  the  world 
has  yet  seen. 

u That  the  seventh  trumpet  with  the  whole  space  of  the  thou^ 
sand  years,  and  the  other  prophesies  thereto  appertaining,  do  sig- 
nify that  great  day  of  judgment,  much  spoken  of  by  the  ancient 
Church  of  the  Jews,  and  by  Christ  and  his  apostles ; not  seme 


518 


CONCLUSION ; 


its,  like  frogs,  come  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon  [the 
Roman  temporal  government]  and  out  of  the  mouth  of 
the  beast  [with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns]  and  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet  (it  may  be  either  the  ec- 
clesiastical powers  of  Rome,  which  are  so  called  after  the 

short  space  of  hours  (as  is  commonly  believed)  but  after  the  man- 
ner of  the  Hebrews,  taking  a day  for  time,  a continued  space  of 
many  years,  and  circumscribed  within  two  resurrections,  as  it 
were  the  bounds.  A day,  I say,  first  to  begin  at  the  particular, 
and,  as  it  were,  morning  judgment  of  antichrist  and  the  rest  of  the 
living  enemies  of  the  Church,  by  the  glorious  appearing  of  our 
Lord  in  flaming  fire.  And  then  at  length  to  determine  (after  the 
reign  of  the  thousand  years  granted  to  new  Jerusalem,  his  most 
holy  spouse  upon  this  earth : and  after  the  utter  destruction  of 
new  enemies  yet  to  arise,  the  great  day  waxing  toward  evening, 
and  Satan  being  again  loosed)  at  the  universal  resurrection  and 
judgment  of  all  the  dead.  "Which  being  thus  finished,  the  wicked 
shall  be  cast  into  hell,  to  be  tormented  for  ever.  But  the  saints 
shall  be  translated  into  Heaven,  to  live  with  Christ  for  ever.  This 
is  indeed  that  time  of  the  wrath  of  God  upon  the  Gentiles,  and  of 
judging  the  cause  of  them  that  died  for  Christ,  for  which  the  tri- 
umphing elders  give  thanks  at  the  sound  of  the  seventh  trumpet, 
“ for  then  God  would  give  reward  to  his  servants  the  prophets  and 
saints,  and  them  who  fear  his  name,  small  and  great,  and  would 
destroy  them  who  destroy  the  earth.”  This  is  that  day  of  judg- 
ment and  perdition  of  wicked  men,  of  which  St.  Peter  speaks, 
« but  be  not  ignorant  of  this  one  thing,  beloved  (to  wit,  the  day 
which  I even  now  speak  ot)  that  one  day  with  the  Lord  is  as  a 
thousand  years,  and  a thousand  years  as  one  day.”  In  which 
same  day  indeed,  the  apostle  with  his  brethren  of  the  same  kin- 
dred, the  Jews  (to  whom  he  writeth)  expecteth  that  new  form  of 
things  to  come,  of  which  by  and  by  he  saith,  “ But  we  look  for 
new  Heavens  and  a new  earth,  according  to  his  promise,  wherein 
dwelleth  righteousness” — 'Observe,  according  to  promise.  But 
when  was  this  promise  of  new  Heavens  and  a new  earth  extant 
(when  John  had  not  yet  seen  the  revelation)  except  that  of  Isaiah 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE. 


519 


reign  of  antichrist,  or  the  Mahometan  power,  now  in  pos- 
session of  the  eastern  part  of  the  old  Roman  empire)  for 
they  are  the  spirits  of  devils  working  miracles,  which  go 
forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth , and  of  the  whole  worlds 
to  gather  them  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of  God  Al- 

ch.  65.  v.  17.  and  ch.  66.  v.  22.  which  promise  surely,  whoever 
shall  read,  I should  marvel,  if  he  should  judge  that  it  shall  be  ful- 
filled elsewhere  than  on  earth.  This  is  also  that  kingdom  joined 
with  the  appearance  of  Christ  ready  to  judge  the  world  ; of  which 
2d  Epist.  Paul  to  Timothy,  4th  ch.  1st  v.  “ I charge  thee  before 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  at 
his  appearing,  and  his  kingdom.”  For  after  the  last  and  univer- 
sal resurrection,  according  to  the  same  apostle,  1st  Cor.  15th  ch. 
24 — 28th  v.  Christ  (the  last  enemy  being  destroyed,  that  is  death) 
shall  deliver  up  the  kingdom  to  his  Father,  that  he  may  be  subject 
to  him,  who  subdued  all  things  to  himself ; so  far  is  He  (Christ) 
from  being  said  then  to  enter  upon  any  new  kingdom.  That  king- 
dom, therefore,  which  neither  shall  be,  before  the  appearance  of  our 
Lord,  nor  after  the  last  resurrection,  is  necessarily  to  be  included 
between  them. 

This  is  that  kingdom  of  the  Son  of  Man  that  Daniel  saw,  who 
when  the  times  of  the  horn  of  antichrist  were  fulfilled,  or  the 
times  of  the  Gentiles  come  to  an  end  (Luke  21 — 24)  shall  appear 
in  the  clouds  of  Heaven,  when  there  shall  be  given  him  power, 
glory,  and  a kingdom  ; that  all  people,  nations,  and  languages 
should  serve  him  ; or  when  (as  the  angel  by  and  by  expoundeth  it) 
a kingdom,  power,  and  greatness  of  kingdoms  under  the  whole 
Heaven  (mark  it  well)  shall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of 
the  most  high.  Deut.  7.  13.  and  18 — 27  verses.  Neither  yet,  (as 
I said)  shall  this  kingdom  be  after  the  second  resurrection  : since 
the  Son  of  Man  is  not  to  enter  upon  a kingdom  then  ; but  as  Paul 
witnesseth,  to  lay  it  down  and  deliver  it  to  his  Father.  Now  that 
the  same  kingdom  is  handled  in  both  places,  as  well  by  John  as 
Daniel,  may  be  proved  by  these  two  arguments,  1st.  That  both 
begin  at  the  same  time,  to  wit,  the  overthrow  of  the  fourth  or  Ro- 
man beast : that  of  Daniel  when  the  beast  governing  under  that 


520 


CONCLUSION; 


mighty.* — And  he  gathered  them  together  into  a place, 
called  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  Armageddon. f And  the 
great  city  was  divided  into  three  parts  (perhaps  the  Ro- 
man empire)  and  the  cities  of  the  nations  fell ; (perhaps 
Paris,  Vienna,  London,  &c.)  and  great  Babylon  (Rome) 

last  regimen  of  the  horn  with  eyes,  was  slain  and  his  body  given 
to  the  burning  flame,  Dan.  7th  and  11 — 27.  That  of  the  Revela- 
tion, when  the  beast  and  false  prophet  (that  wicked  horn  in  Dan- 
iel having  mouth  and  eyes  as  a head)  are  taken  and  both  cast  into 
a lake  of  fire  burning  with  brimstone.  2d.  From  the  same 
session  of  judgment  premised  to  both.  For  it  will  appear  that  the 
one  is  borrowed  from  the  other  and  altogether  tend  to  the  same 
purpose.  Furthermore  I would  have  the  reader  to  understand — 
Whatever  sound  matter  has  been  published  by  the  Jews  ; whate- 
ver is  declared  by  the  Lord  in  his  Gospel,  or  any  where  in  the 
New  Testament  by  the  apostles,  concerning  the  day  of  the  great 
judgment;  it  is  taken  from  this  vision  of  Daniel,  viz.  that  the 
judgment  is  to  be  accomplished  by  fire — Christ  to  come  in  the 
clouds  of  Heaven — to  come  in  the  glory  of  his  Father  with  a mul- 
titude of  angels — the  saints  to  come  with  him  to  judge  the  earth 
• — antichrist  to  be  abolished  44  with  the  brightness  of  his  coming, 
&c.”  so  that  they  go  about  wholly  to  undermine  the  pillar  of  the 
evangelical  faith  concerning  the  glorious  coming  of  Christ,  who 
neglecting  the  ancient  tradition  of  the  Church,  endeavour  to  turn 
this  prophesy  to  another  end. 

Lastly.  This  is  that  most  ample  kingdom,  which  by  Daniel’s  in- 
terpretation, was  foreshowed  to  Nebuchadnezzar  in  that  prophe- 
tical statue  of  the  four  kingdoms — not  that  of  a stone  cut  out  of  a 
hill,  while  yet  the  series  of  monarchy  remained  (for  this  is  the 
present  state  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ;)  but  that  of  the  stone 
which  was  (when  the  monarchies  were  utterly  broken  and  defa- 
ced) to  become  a mountain  and  to  fill  the  whole  world. 

* Rev.  19—20. 

f 16th  Rev.  13 — 16.  Arina  signifies  destruction,  and  Geddon 
a troop  or  army. 


OE,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  52 1 

came  in  remembrance  before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the 
cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath  ; and  every 
island  Red  away,  and  the  mountains  were  not  found.”* 
“And  I saw  the  beast , and  the  kings  of  the  earth , and  their 
armies  gathered  together  to  make  war  against  him  who 
sat  on  the  throne,  and  against  his  army : and  the  beast 
was  taken,  and  with  him  the  false  prophet,  who  wrought 
miracles  before  him,  with  which  he  deceived  them  who 
had  received  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  them  who  wor- 
shipped his  image.  These  both  were  cast  alive  into  a 
lake  of  fire  burning  with  brimstone ; and  the  remnant 
were  slain  with  the  sword  of  him  who  sat  upon  the  horse, 
which  sword  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth  ; and  all  the 
fowls  were  filled  with  their  flesh.”f 

The  Old  Testament  bears  witness  to  this  awful  peri- 
od as  well  as  the  New,  both  Testaments  holding  up  the 
same  uniform  system  from  the  beginning  to  the  end — In 
the  Song  of  Moses,  when  delivered  from  the  mighty 
power  of  his  enemies,  he  looks  forward  to  this  great  event. 
“ Rejoice,  O ye  nations,  with  his  people ; for  he  will 
avenge  the  blood  of  his  servants,  and  will  render  ven- 
geance to  his  adversaries,  and  will  be  merciful  unto  his 
land  and  to  his  people.  ”$ 

“ Go  into  the  rock  and  hide  thyself  in  the  dust ; 
From  the  fear  of  Jehovah,  and  from  the  glory  of  his 
majesty, 

When  he  ariseth  to  strike  the  earth  with  terror. 

The  lofty  eyes  of  men  shall  be  humbled, 

The  heighths  of  mortals  shall  bow  down : 

* Rev.  ch.  16.  v.  13 — 20.  f Rev,  ch,  19.  v,  19 — 21 

| Deut.  ch.  82.  v.  42  and  43. 


522 


CONCLUSION ; 


And  Jehovah  alone  shall  be  exalted  in  that  day. 

For  the  day  of  Jehovah,  God  of  hosts,  is  against  eve- 
ry thing  great  and  lofty  ; 

And  against  every  thing  that  is  exalted  ; and  it  shall 
be  humbled, 

Even  against  all  the  cedars  of  Lebanon,  the  high  and 
the  exalted  ; 

And  against  all  the  oaks  of  Basan  ; 

And  against  all  the  mountains,  the  high  ones ; 

And  against  all  the  hills,  the  exalted  ones  ; 

And  against  every  tower,  high  raised  ; 

And  against  every  mound,  strongly  fortified. 

And  against  all  the  ships  of  Tarshish  ; 

And  against  every  lovely  work  of  art. 

And  the  pride  of  man  shall  bow  down  ; 

And  the  heighth  of  mortals  shall  be  humbled ; 

And  Jehovah  alone  shall  be  exalted  in  that  day.”* 

“ For  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts,  that  I will  break  his  yoke  off  thy  neck,  and  will 
burst  thy  bonds,  and  strangers  shall  no  more  serve  them- 
selves of  him — But  they  shall  serve  the  Lord  their  God, 
and  David  their  king,  whom  I will  raise  up  unto  them. 
Though  I make  a full  end  of  all  nations,  whither  I have 
scattered  thee,  yet  will  I not  make  a full  end  of  thee. — 
In  the  latter  days  ye  shall  consider  it.”f 

“ The  Lord  shall  roar  from  on  high  and  utter  his  voice 
from  his  holy  habitation — He  will  plead  with  all  flesh ; 
he  will  give  them  that  are  wicked  to  the  sword,  saith  the 
Lord.  And  the  slain  of  the  Lord  shall  be  at  that  day, 
from  one  end  of  the  earth  even  unto  the  other  : they  shall 

* Lowth’s  Isaiah,  ch.  2.  v.  10—17 
t Jeremiah,  ch.  SO.  v.  8—24. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  523 

not  be  lamented,  neither  gathered,  nor  buried ; they  shall 
be  dung  upon  the  ground.”* 

“ The  great  day  of  the  Lord  : the  day  of  the  Lord’s 
wrath  ; the  day  of  the  Lord’s  sacrifice.  A day  of  wrath 
— a day  of  trouble  and  distress  ; a day  of  vvasteness  and 
desolation  ; a day  of  darkness  and  gloominess ; a day  of 
clouds  and  thick  darkness a day  that  God  will  rise  up 
to  the  prey,  to  gather  the  nations  and  assemble  the  king- 
doms, to  pour  upon  them  his  indignation  and  fierce  an- 
ger.”! 

Mr.  Mede  says,  “ that  some  of  the  Hebrew  commen- 
tators understand  by  beasts  in  the  7th  ch.  of  Daniel,  12th 
v.  other  states  and  kingdoms  then  reigning  in  the  world, 
at  the  time,  the  fourth  beast  (Rome)  shall  be  destroyed ; 
that  these  also  as  well  as  the  fourth  beast  and  his  limbs, 
shall  have  their  kingdoms  taken  away,  though  not  at  the 
same  instant,  yet  some  time  after — He  insists  that  the 
word  Vau,  in  the  Hebrew,  should  be  translated  also , and 
not  as  concerning.  This  agrees  with  the  words  of  John, 
“ and  the  remnant  were  slain  with  the  sword  of  him  who 
sat  upon  the  horse,”  &c.  If  you  ask,  but  when  will  all 
this  happen  ? I answer  in  the  words  of  a parallel  passage 
in  Joel,  3d  ch.  1st  and  2d  v.  “ For  behold  in  those  days, 
and  in  that  time , when  I shall  bring  again  the  captivity  of 
Judah  and  Jerusalem,  I will  gather  also  all  nations,  and  will 
bring  them  down  into  the  valley  of  Jehoshaphat,  and  will 
plead  with  them  there,  for  my  people,  my  heritage,  Isra- 
el, whom  they  have  scattered  among  the  nations  and  par- 
ted my  land.” — Here  the  time  is  fixed  to  be  about  the 
time  when  the  Jews  shall  be  brought  into  the  sheepfold 
of  Christ’s  flock. 

* Jeremiah,  ch.  25.  v.  30 — 33.  f Zephaniah. 

X x x 


524 


CONCLUSION ; 


This  great  commentator’s  construction  of  the  fourth 
and  fifth  vials  is  so  remarkable,  that  I must  be  indulged 
in  transcribing  the  substance  of  it,  as  applicable  to  my 
subject.  “ What  the  sun,  in  the  world  of  the  beast  is, 
we  must  discover  by  inquiring  what  the  Heaven  of  the 
beast  is.  For  the  sun  is  not  to  be  looked  for,  but  in  a 
Heaven  fit  for  it. — That  of  the  antichristian  world,  is  ei- 
ther the  supreme  and  universal  authority  of  the  Pope,  or 
any  other  excellent  and  regal  authority  whatsoever  in  the 
world  of  the  beast , that  is,  in  the  whole  universality  of 
the  provinces  acknowledging  the  Pope  of  Rome  for  their 
head.  Now  in  this  antichristian  Heaven  [according  to 
the  type  of  the  natural  Heaven]  there  are  very  many  stars, 
and  of  divers  magnitude,  princes,  dukes,  prelates,  lords, 
and  kings — There  are  also  great  lights,  like  the  sun  and 
moon.  Now  of  these,  the  most  glorious  and  by  far  the 
greatest  light  of  all,  which  shines  in  the  papal  firmament, 
is  the  German  emperor,  the  proper  inheritance  of  the 
house  of  Austria,  now  for  these  two  hundred  years.  Is 
not  this  therefore  the  sun  of  that  Heaven  ?*  Now,  upon 
this  sun  will  the  fourth  vial  be  poured  forth,  that  it  being 
pulled  away  from  the  Heaven  of  the  beast  and  shining  to 
another  purpose,  may  burn  and  torment  the  inhabitants 
of  the  antichristian  world  even  to  blasphemy,  who,  before, 
were  refreshed  by  its  heat  and  its  beams.” 

How  far  this  prophesy  is  in  part  fulfilled  in  the  present 
circumstances  of  the  once  flourishing  republic  of  Venice, 

* Might  not  this  question  been  better  answered  by  referring  to 
France,  whose  known  emblem  for  many  hundred  years  has  been 
the  Sun  ; especially  when  she  is  considered  as  connected  with 
Rome  ; being  the  power  by  whom  Rome  Christian  first  recei- 
ved her  temporal  authority,  with  deliverance  from  the  total  des- 
truction threatened  her,  in  the  fourth  century,  by  the  barbarous 
nations  of  the  north. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE, 


52  5 


many  of  the  states  of  Italy,  and  the  ecclesiastical  princes 
of  Germany,  or  even  of  France  itself,  I leave  my  readers 
to  judge.  Mr.  Mede  proceeds : “ the  fifth  vial  is  to  be 
poured  out  on  the  throne  or  seat  of  the  beast , that  is,  on 
Rome  itself.  Here  then  the  Holy  Spirit  covereth  not 
the  matter  any  more  with  the  veil  of  figures  or  allegories  ; 
haply,  because  of  the  great  light  which  shall  then  arise 
to  these  prophesies,  by  this  most  evident  sign,  whereby  it 
shall  be  clear  which  vials  are  past  and  which  to  come. 

Now  by  this  destruction  of  the  city  of  Rome,  which  I 
think  to  be  the  very  same,  which  is  to  follow  the  resur- 
rection  and  ascension  of  the  witnesses,  the  name  of  the 
Pope  shall  not  indeed  utterly  perish,  but  he  shall,  from 
thenceforth,  be  deprived  of  his  glory  and  splendor,  so 
that  for  grief  they  shall  bite  their  tongues ; in  the  mean 
time,  notwithstanding  persevering  in  their  impenitency, 
their  hearts  being  hardened,  they  will  abuse  their  griefs 
unto  further  blasphemy.” 

The  particular  account  of  the  destruction  of  Rome, 
given  by  the  beloved  disciple  in  his  revelations,  is  wor- 
thy of  attention,  as,  when  it  happens,  it  will  be  too  re- 
markable an  event  to  be  overlooked.  This  is  recorded 
in  the  18th  ch.  from  the  beginning.  In  this  chapter 
there  are  more  particulars  mentioned,  and  greater  cer- 
tainty predicted,  with  greater  confusion  and  disorders 
foretold,  that  will  take  place  among  the  kings  of  the 
earth,  who  have  heretofore  had  communion  with  her, 
than  in  any  other  part  of  that  sacred  book.  There  will, 
about  the  same  time,  be  such  misery  and  distress,  by 
some  means  or  other,  among  the  followers  of  the  beast 
and  the  false  prophet,  as  to  lead  them  to  bewail  their 
misfortunes,  as  those  to  which  they  will  attribute  their 
immediate  ruin.  Among  the  merchants  and  the  trading 


526 


CONCLUSION; 


nations  of  the  earth,  and  particularly  with  those  depend- 
ing upon  them,  as  masters  of  ships,  seamen,  and  all 
connected  with  them,  there  will  be  unusual  perplexity 
and  trouble,  on  account  of  some  unexpected  and  unlook- 
ed for  prevention  of  trade  and  commerce,  either  by  ab- 
surd laws  and  regulations,  prohibtiing  or  oppressing 
trade  in  general,  or  some  stoppage  and  hindrance,  by 
wars,  invasions,  privateering,  insurrections,  blockades, 
burnings,  and  confusion,  unheard  of  before,  that  will 
prevent  ships  sailing  safely  on  the  ocean,  or  some  unu- 
sual prevention  of  inter-communion  between  the  nations 
of  the  earth,  heretofore  very  uncommon. 

The  sixth  vial  shall  be  poured  out  upon  the  great  ri- 
ver Euphrates,  that  being  dried  up,  a passage  may  be 
prepared  for  new  enemies  of  the  beast  to  come  from  the 
east:  that  is,  for  the  Israelites  to  be  wonderfully  (res- 
tored to  their  ancient  city  of  Jerusalem  if  not  to  be)  con- 
verted to  the  pure  faith  and  worship  of  Christ,  whom  the 
worshippers  of  the  beast  haply  shall  esteem  for  the  army  of 
the  feigned  antichrist  to  arise  out  of  the  Jews;  God  so  re- 
venging the  obstinacy  of  their  errors.  “Like  as  the  Lord 
hath  destroyed  the  tongue  of  the  Egyptian  sea,  (rather  so) 
shall  he  lift  up  his  his  hand  over  the  river,  (the  Targum 
adds,  Euphrates*)  in  the  strength  of  his  spirit,  and  shall 
smite  it  in  the  seven  streams,  so  that  many  may  pass  over 
dry  shod,  and  there  shall  be  an  high  way  for  the  remnant  of 
my  people,  which  shall  be  left  by  the  Assyrians,  as  it  was 
in  that  day  when  they  ascended  from  the  land  of  Egypt.”f 

Mystical  Babylon  shall  have  her  Euphrates,  even  as 
ancient  Babylon  had,  to  wit,  the  Turkish  empire,  as  I 

* The  Jews  frequently  called  all  large  rivers  by  the  general 
name  of  Euphrates. 


t Isaiah,  11th  ch,  15th  and  16th  v. 


Oil,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  527 

conceive,  which  is  the  only  obstacle  to  those  new  ene- 
mies from  the  east.  “ Now,  therefore,  behold  the  Lord 
bringeth  up  upon  them  the  waters  of  the  river , strong 
and  many,  even  the  king  of  Assyria  and  all  his  glory  ; 
and  he  shall  come  up  over  all  his  channels,  and  go  over 
all  his  banks  ; and  he  shall  pass  through  Judah  ; he  shall 
overflow  and  go  over  ; he  shall  reach  even  to  the  neck, 
and  the  stretching  out  of  his  wings,  shall  fill  the  breadth 
of  thy  land,  O Immanuel.*  Therefore,  by  the  sixth 
vial  this  Euphratean  deluge  shall  be  dried  up.  Plainly 
according  with  the  11th  ch.  of  the  Revelation,  after  the 
overthrow  of  the  city,  which  shall  come  to  pass  in  a 
great  earthquake,  the  second  wo  shall  be  past,  that  is,  the 
plague  of  the  sixth  trumpet.  But  by  what  means  this  is 
to  happen,  and  by  what  authors,  whether  by  Jews  them- 
selves, which,  haply,  Ezekiel  intimates  in  his  38th  and 
39th  ch.  who  shall  possess  the  holy  land  again,  or  by 
some  intestine  discord,  fitly  to  go  before  the  return  of 
these  ; or  haply  both,  but,  in  order,  one  after  another ; 
or  by  some  other  cause  we  shall  labour  in  vain  in  gues- 
sing, as  at  a matter  wholly  yet  to  come. — Whatsoever, 
it  be,  this  lett  being  removed,  it  is  said  a way  of  going  to 
some  place,  is  prepared  for  these  (Jews  or)  new  Chris- 
tians from  the  east,  and  that,  as  it  seemeth,  to  make  an 
expedition  against  the  beast , to  the  ruin  of  whom  all  the 
vials  serve. ”f 

Are  not  then  these  facts,  with  many  more  that  might 
be  mentioned,  as  applicable  to  the  same  purpose,  suffi- 
cient to  alarm  the  powers  and  citizens  of  the  European 
governments,  who,  at  present,  seem  to  be  bewildered  at 
the  unaccountable  and  uncommon  events  of  a few  years 
past  ? 

* Isaiah,  8th  ch.  7th  and  8th  v,  t Mede. 


528 


CONCLUSION ; 


Let  not  the  Protestant  nations,  who  have  adhered,  in 
general,  for  several  hundred  years  to  the  cause  of  Christ, 
encourage  themselves  in  a careless  habit,  for  they,  also, 
are  of  the  ten  kingdoms  into  which  Rome  Pagan  was  di- 
vided. They  are  each  one  of  the  horns  of  the  beast. — 
When  God  says,  by  the  prophet  Haggai,  “ that  he  will 
shake  the  Heavens  and  the  Earth,  he  will  shake  all  na- 
tions,” he  means  that  he  will  shake  the  heavens  and  the 
earth  of  all  nations  ; — their  political  heigh ths  and  glory ; 
— those  forms  of  government  they  have  trusted  in,  with 
the  grandeur  and  lustre  of  their  dominions.  The  popu- 
lar multitude  of  the  nations,  also,  will  not  escape ; — they 
also  shall  be  shaken.  “ He  shall  judge  among  the  hea- 
then, he  shall  fill  the  places  with  dead  bodies,  he  shall 
wound  the  heads  over  many,  or  great,  countries.”* 

The  present  European  governments  are  all,  in  some 
measure,  belonging  to  the  heaven  and  the  earth  of  Hea- 
then or  Papal  antichristian  Rome.f  In  their  origin,  they 
all  have  given  their  power  to  the  beast,  and  have  fought 
against  the  Lamb. . Does  not  the  blood  of  the  Wickliffs 
and  Lollards  cry  also  for  vengeance  ? Does  not  the  infi- 
delity, the  blasphemies,  the  drunkenness,  and  profane 
swearing,  especially  of  the  Protestant  countries  of  Eu- 
rope, require  a thorough  shaking.  All  the  European 
constitutions  were  formed  under  the  powers  of  the 
Church  of  Rome ; — many  things  in  them  are  opposed 

* Psalm  110,  6th  v. 

t “ The  different  governments  of  Europe  had  their  beginning 
before  Christianity  appeared.  Hence  they  were  built  upon  Hea- 
then notions,  or  false  honour  and  superstition.  There  is  a strange 
mixture  of  Jewish,  Papal,  and  Heathen  notions  in  their  respective 
codes.”I 

\ 2d  vol.  Clarkson’s  Life  of  Wm.  Penn.  p.  308. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  529 

to  the  reign  of  Christ  upon  earth,  and  must  be  shaken. 
Thev  have  the  mark  of  the  beast  yet  about  them,  and, 
therefore,  in  many  things,  are  inconsistent  with  the  king- 
dom of  the  Redeemer.  Have  they  not  their  patron  Saints 
as  well  as  others — St.  George,  St.  Andrew,  St.  Patrick, 
St.  Nicolas,  and  various  others,  which  are  retained  among 
them,  as  the  old  marks  of  the  beast,  by  which  their  ori- 
gin may  be  known  ? — Has  not  the  cap  of  liberty — the 
French  cockade — the  tree  of  liberty — the  new  fangled 
language  of  the  Sans-culottes,  been  adopted  by  too  ma-- 
ny,  who  ought  to  have  known  better?  What  can  the 
powers  of  Europe  plead  in  their  defence  for  first  estab- 
lishing, and  then  carrying  on,  even  to  this  day , that 
abominable  traffick  in  the  souls  of  men,  called  the  Slave 
trade  ? — No  argument,  no  .reasoning,  no  consideration, 
ever  yet  advanced,  can  afford  even  a shadow  of  excuse 
for  this  national  sin.  “ Behold  the  hire  of  the  labourers 
who  have  reaped  down  your  fields,  which  is  by  you  kept 
back  by  fraud,  crieth,  and  the  cries  of  them  who  have 
reaped  are  entered  into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  Sabbath ; 
ye  have  lived  in  pleasure  on  the  earth  and  been  wanton  ; 
—ye  have  condemned  and  killed  the  just,  and  he  doth 
not  resist  you.”  • 

The  present  power,  grandeur,  and  political  connection 
of  the  states  of  Europe,  with  the  modern  doctrine  of  the 
balance  of  power  (which  involves  the  whole  system  of 
war  and  force  with  it)  are  all  opposed  to  the  true  princi- 
ples of  this  glorious  kingdom,  and  must  be  changed. — 
An  earthquake  does  not  totally  destroy,  but  changes  the 
face  of  nature  ; raises  vallies,  and  depresses  mountains, 
and  will  in  the  end,  make  an  high  way  for  our  God. — 
In  the  language  of  a late  pious  writer,  “ no  alternative 
remains  but  reformation  or  ruin — This  is  a subject  of 


530 


CONCLUSION  ; 


the  first  consequence  to  every  individual  in  the  comma  - 
nity,  inasmuch  as  it  involves  not  merely  their  temporal 
welfare,  but  their  eternal  happiness — When  such  a sub- 
ject can  be  treated  with  indifference  ; when  it  ceases  to 
be  an  object  of  primary  importance  with  the  nation  at 
large  ; that  nation  must  totter  on  the  brink  of  ruin.” 

“ And  in  the  days  of  these  kings,  that  is,  of  some  of 
these  kings,  (the  kingdoms  of  Babylon,  Persia,  Greece, 
and  Rome)  shall  the  God  of  Heaven  set  up  a kingdom, 
which  shall  never  be  destroyed ; and  the  kingdom  there- 
of shall  not  be  left  to  other  people,  but  it  shall  break  in 
pieces  and  consume  all  these  kingdoms , and  it  shall  stand 
for  ever.”* 

Although  the  kingdoms  and  nations  of  Europe  are 
first  to  be  involved  in  this  visitation  from  on  high,  yet 
even  the  United  States  of  America  have  also  reason  to 
fear  and  tremble,  when  God  shall  arise  “ to  shake  terri- 
bly the  earth.”  It  is  true,  that  their  constitutions  have 
been  long  since  formed  and  established  on  a purer  basis. 
—The  first  settlers  of  this  wilderness  were  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  banishment,  flight,  and  persecution.  This 
desart  proved  an  asylum  for  the  Church  of  Christ,  when 
the  enemy  came  in  as  a flood  ;*then  she  flew  into  the 
wilderness,  as  on  the  wings  of  an  eagle. 

It  is  said  to  be  a known  fact,  and  if  true,  is  a remarka- 
ble one,  that  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  for  near 
two  years,  were  puzzling  themselves  to  find  a proper  de- 
vice for  their  great  seal,  which  was  also  to  serve  as  their 
arms,  and  their  standard.  Various  committees  were, 
from  time  to  time,  appointed,  who  brought  in  different 
reports,  which  were  rejected,  almost  as  soon  as  brought 

* Daniel,  2d  cb.  44th  v. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OP  THE  WHOLE.  53]^ 

in  ; and  it  seemed  that  nothing  on  the  subject  could  be 
proposed  that  was  likely  to  give  any  tolerable  satisfac- 
tion, till  a motion  was  made  and  almost  unanimously 
agreed  to,  that  the  Secretary  should  be  authorized  to  de- 
termine on  such  device  as  he  thought  proper,  which, 
without  further  confirmation,  should  become  the  arms 
and  seal  of  the  United  States. — This  was  a very  unusu- 
al measure  for  this  body,  who  generally  reserved  every 
report  for  their  own  ratification,  before  it  could  take  ef- 
fect. The  Secretary  accordingly  established  the  present 
seal  and  arms  of  the  United  States,  to  the  great  satisfac- 
tion of  Congress,  consisting  of  the  American  bald  eagle, 
with  expanded  wings,  and  thirteen  bars  on  his  breast ; in 
one  claw  a bundle  of  thirteen  arrows,  in  the  other  an  olive 
branch,  and  his  head  in  a cloud  surrounded  by  thirteen 
stars,  with  the  motto,  “ E pluribus  unum ,”  out  of  many  to 
form  one.  This  appears  to  be  very  appropriate,  as  ready 
to  receive  the  distressed  of  all  nations,  foster  them  under 
his  wings — protect  them  by  his  power,  and  form  one  na^ 
tion  of  them  all. 

But  has  not  America  greatly  departed  from  her  origi- 
nal principles,  and  left  her  first  love  ? Has  she  not  also 
many  amongst  her  chief  citizens,  of  every  party,  who 
have  forsaken  the  God  of  their  fathers,  and  to  whom  the 
spirit  may  justly  be  supposed  to  say,  “ye  hold  doctrines 
which  I hate,  repent,  or  else  I will  come  unto  you 
quickly,  and  will  fight  against  you  with  the  sword  of  my 
mouth.” 

America  has  been  greatly  favoured  by  God,  in  all  her 
concerns,  both  civil  and  religious,  and  she  has  much  to 
hope,  and  much  to  fear,  according  as  she  shall  attentive- 
ly improve  her  relative  situation  among  the  nations  of 
the  earth,  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  protection  of  his 

Y v y 


532 


CONCLUSION ; 


people. — She  has  been  raised  up  in  the  course  of  divine 
Providence,  at  a very  important  crisis,  and  for  no  very  in- 
considerable purposes.  She  stands  on  a pinnacle — - 
She  cannot  act  a trifling  or  undecided  part — She  must 
determine  whom  she  will  serve,  God  or  mammon — She 
stands  by  faith,  and  has  great  reason  to  take  heed  lest  she 
should  fall,  from  a vain  confidence  in  her  own  internal 
strength,  forgetting  “ the  rock  from  whence  she  has  been 
hewed,  and  the  hole  of  the  pit,  from  whence  she  has 
been  digged.”* 

Is  she  not  divided  into  violent  parties,  full  of  deadly 
hatred  to  each  other,  contrary  to  the  charitable  spirit  of 
the  Gospel  ? — And  will  not  God  avenge  himself  for  these 
things  ? 

And  if  these  should  be  the  latter  times  of  the  fourth 
or  Roman  government,  and  the  seven  Churches  of  Asia 
mentioned  in  the  Revelations,  be  any  ways  figurative  of 
the  seven  periods  of  the  1260  years  of  the  prophesying  of 
the  witnesses  in  sackloth,  or  of  the  seven  vials  and  the 
seven  trumpets,  as  some  good  men  have  supposed,  may 
not  the  address  to  the  sixth  Church,  or  that  of  Philadel- 
phia, being  answerable  to  the  present  period  of  the  world, 
be  applicable  to  the  UnitedStates.  “ And  unto  the  angel 
of  the  Church  (in  Philadelphia)  write  ; these  things  saith 
He,  who  is  holy  ; — He  who  is  true  ; — He  who  has  the 
key  of  David ; — He  who  openeth,  and  no  man  shutteth  ; 
and  shutteth,  and  no  man  openeth ; I know  thy  works  ; 
behold  I have  set  before  thee  an  open  door,  and  no  man 
can  shut  it : for  thou  hast  a little  strength,  and  hast  kept 
my  word  ; and  hast  not  denied  my  name.  Behold,  I will 
make  them  of  the  synagogue  of  Satan,  who  say  they  are 
Jews,  and  are  not,  but  do  lie  ; behold,  I will  make  them 


* Isaiah,  ch.  51.  v.  1. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  533 

to  come  and  to  worship  before  thy  feet,  and  to  know  that 
I have  loved  thee — because  thou  hast  kept  the  word  of 
my  patience,  I also  will  keep  thee  from  the  hour  of 
temptation,  which  shall  come  upon  all  the  world,  to  try 
them  who  dwell  upon  earth.  Behold,  I come  quickly ; 
hold  that  fast  which  thou  hast,  that  no  man  take  thy 
crown.  Him  who  overcometh,  will  I make  a pillar  in 
the  temple  of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out ; and 
I will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the 
name  of  the  city  of  my  God,  which  is,  new  Jerusalem , 
which  cometh  down  out  of  Heaven  from  my  God ; and 
I will  write  upon  him  my  new  name.  He  who  hath  an 
ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  to  the 
Churches.”* 

Hearken  then,  ye  who  are  happily  delivered  from  ma- 
ny of  the  evils  and  temptations  to  which  the  European 
nations  are  exposed.  Your  fathers  fled  from  persecu- 
tion : a glorious  country  was  opened  to  them  by  the  li- 
beral hand  of  a kind  Providence ; — a land,  literally,  flow- 
ing with  milk  and  honey ; — they  were  miraculously  de- 
livered from  the  savages  of  the  desert ; — they  were  fed 
and  nourished  in  a way  they  scarcely  knew  how.  Alas  ! 
what  have  been  the  returns,  their  descendants,  of  late 
years,  have  made  for  the  exuberant  goodness  of  God  to 
them  ? The  eastern  states,  however  greatly  fallen  from 
their  former  Christian  professions,  were  settled  by  a peo- 
ple really  fearing  God.  “ Remember  therefore  from 
whence  thou  art  fallen,  and  repent,  and  do  thy  first  works, 
or  else  I will  come  unto  thee  quickly  and  will  remove  thy 
candlestick  out  of  its  place,  except  thou  repent,”  that  is, 
will  deprive  thee  of  those  Gospel  privileges  with  which 
thou  hast  been  so  greatly  favoured. 


* Rev.  ch.  3.  v.  7—13. 


534 


CONCLUSION ; 


This  was  actually  the  case  with  these  seven  Churches, 
who,  after  some  years  of  trial,  were  given  over  to  the  Sa- 
racens and  Turks,  who  deprived  them  of  all  their  boas- 
ted religious  privileges  and  turned  their  Churches  into 
Mosques,  and  their  worship  from  Jesus  Christ  to  the  im- 
postor Mahomet. 

William  Penn  was  a faithful  and  zealous  servant  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  actually  sought  out  a wilderness  where 
he  might  train  up  a people  in  the  nurture  and  admonition 
of  the  Lord.  His  whole  conduct  shows  that  the  glory  of 
God  and  the  good  of  the  souls  of  men,  were  his  chief 
objects.  He  was  tried  in  the  furnace  of  affliction,  and 
his  garments  were  made  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 
Maryland  was  settled  by  persons  flying  from  persecution. 
It  is  high  time  to  examine  yourselves,  to  know  how  great 
reason  you  also  have  to  fear,  that  your  political  Heaven 
and  earth,  as  well  as  your  religious,  may  be  shaken  with 
the  rest. — Compare  the  present  state  of  your  affairs,  both 
civil  and  religious,  with  those  of  your  pious  ancestors.  If 
you  find  you  have  more  theoretic  knowledge,  alas ! have 
you  not  less  practical  piety  ? Will  not  the  balance  be 
greatly  against  you  ? Are  not  the  witnesses  of  Jesus,  in 
a great  measure,  yet  teaching  or  prophesying  among 
you  in  sackloth  ? “Be  watchful  and  strengthen  the  things 
which  remain,  that  are  ready  to  die ; for  thy  works  have 
not  been  found  perfect  before  God.  Remember  there- 
fore how  thou  hast  received  and  heard,  and  hold  fast  and 
repent.  But  if  thou  shalt  not  watch,  He  will  come  on 
thee  as  a thief,  and  then  thou  shalt  not  know  what  hour 
He  will  come  upon  thee.”* 

How  will  you  answer,  in  the  great  day  of  inquisition 
for  blood,  for  the  share  you  have  had  in  that  horrid  traf- 
* Rev.  ch.  3.  v.  2;  3. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  535 

fic  in  the  souls  of  men,  called  the  Guinea  trade  ? — How 
will  you  account  for  the  contradiction  between  your  na- 
tional declarations  in  a day  of  distress  and  humiliation, 
and  your  political  conduct,  under  the  smiles  of  divine 
Providence,  since  your  deliverance  has  been  effected. — ■ 
In  1774,  while  suffering  under  the  hand  of  the  oppres- 
sor, you  voluntarily  determined,  “We  will  neither  im- 
port nor  purchase  any  slaves,  imported  after  the  first 
day  of  December  next,  after  which  time  we  will  wholly 
discontinue  the  slave  trade,  and  will  neither  be  concern- 
ed in  it  ourselves,  nor  will  we  hire  our  vessels,  or  sell 
our  commodities  or  manufactures  to  those  who  are  con- 
cerned in  it.” — Your  declaration  of  Independence,  of 
which  you  so  justly  boast,  has  these  words,  “ We  hold 
these  truths  to  be  self  evident,  that  all  men  are  created 
equal,  that  they  are  endowed  by  their  Creator  with  certain 
unalienable  rights ; that  among  these  are  life,  liberty, 
and  the  pursuit  of  happiness.”*  However  you  may  plead 
in  your  excuse,  that  this  declaration  found  you  in  pos- 
session of  this  species  of  property,  and  the  total  relin- 
quishment of  it,  would  have  been  adding  affliction  to 
the  afflicted,  yet  are  you  not,  as  a nation,  answerable  for 
every  soul  imported  from  Africa  since  that  date,  and  who 
are  daily  imported  into  Georgia  and  South-Caroiina,  by 
vessels,  many  of  them  from  the  eastern  states,  as  well  as 
for  the  children  born  since  that  time  in  your  states  ? — 
Were  these  declarations  designed  merely  to  deceive  and 
mislead — will  not  the  God  of  all  the  earth  make  inqui- 
sition for  these  things  ? Again,  have  you  not,  in  many 
instances,  made  slaves  of  many  of  the  Indian  nations  and 
their  descendants,  and  are  you  sure  that  these  are  not 
the  descendants  of  the  peculiar  people  of  God. 

* Since  writing  the  above,  the  Slave  trade  has  been  abolished 
by  both  America  and  Great  Britain. 


536 


CONCLUSION ; 


“ And  moreover,  I saw  under  the  sun  the  place  of 
judgment  (or  the  highest  Judicature)  that  wicked- 
ness was  there,  and  the  place  of  righteousness  (or  the 
national  legislature)  that  iniquity  was  there.”*  “ And 
behold  the  tears  of  such  as  are  oppressed,  for  they  have 
no  comforter,  and  on  the  side  of  their  oppressors 
there  is  power,  but  they  have  no  comforter.”!  “ Yet 
there  is  no  end  of  all  their  labour,  neither  is  their  eye 
satisfied  with  riches,  neither  saith  he  for  whom  do  I la- 
bour and  bereave  my  soul  of  good.”! 

“Ye  have  cast  lots  for  my  people,  and  have  given  a 
boy  for  a harlot,  and  sold  a girl  for  wine,  that  you  might 
drink. — The  children  also  of  Judah,  and  the  children  of 
Jerusalem  have  ye  sold  unto  the  Grecians,  that  ye  might 
remove  them  far  from  their  border. — Behold  I will  raise 
them  out  of  the  place  whither  ye  have  sold  them,  and 
will  return  your  recompense  upon  your  own  heads  ; and  I 
will  sell  your  sons  and  your  daughters  into  the  hands  of 
the  children  of  Judah,  and  they  shall  sell  them  to  the 
Sabeans,  to  a people  afar  off ; for  the  Lord  hath  spoken 
it.  ”5 

If  God,  in  his  righteous  judgment,  hath  thus  threat- 
ened other  nations  so  severely,  and  hath  executed 
those  threatenings  with  great  strictness,  ought  not  every 
one  who  hath  a part  in  this  iniquitous  traffic  the  great- 
est reason  to  fear,  repent  and  turn  from  the  evil  of  his 
ways. 

Have  these  states  no  antichrist  among  them  also  ? If 
whatever  opposes  the  reign  of  Christ  upon  earth,  in  a 
sense  be  antichrist,  have  they  not  reason  to  fear  ? Sir 

* Eccles.  3d  ch.  16th  v.  t Eccles.  4th  ch.  1st  v. 

J Eccles.  4th  ch.  8th  v.  § Joel,  3d  ch.  3d,  6th,  7th  & 8th  v. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  537 

Isaac  Newton  and  Dr.  Clarke  were  both  of  the  opinion, 
that  the  reign  of  the  beast  was  to  be  the  open  avowal  of 
infidelity.  If  so,  may  it  not  safely  be  concluded,  that 
antichrist  is  not  confined  to  Europe.  Infidelity,  or  vir- 
tually denying  the  atonement  of  the  Saviour,  is  one  mark 
of  the  beast,  of  which  we  have  reason  greatly  to  fear — 
And  may  we  not  also  have  some  foundation  of  appre- 
hension from  future  connections  with  the  government  of 
the  beast  that  ariseth  out  of  the  bottomless  pit.  Every 
thing  that  tends  to  prevent  the  success  of  the  Gospel 
and  the  accomplishment  of  the  great  object  of  redeeming 
love,  is,  in  a measure,  connected  with  antichrist. 

“ Little  children  it  is  the  last  time,  (or  the  fourth  mon- 
archy spoken  of  by  Daniel)  and  as  ye  have  heard  that 
antichrist  shall  come,  even  now  are  there  many  anti- 
christs, whereby  we  know  that  it  is  the  last  time.”* — 
“Who  is  a liar  but  he  who  denieth  that  Jesus  is  the 
Christ?  He  is  antichrist  who  denieth  the  Father  and  the 
Son.”f  “ They  went  out  from  us,  but  they  were  not 
of  us  ; for  if  they  had  been  of  us,  they  would,  no  doubt, 
have  continued  with  us ; but  they  went  out,  that  they 
might  be  made  manifest,  that  they  were  not  all  of  us.”* 

You  now  behold  the  latter  times  of  the  last  time,  of 
the  Roman  government,  or  the  fourth  monarchy  spoken 
of  by  Daniel,  nearly  accomplished.  This  does  not, 
strictly  speaking,  consist  in  the  actual  completion  of  it, 
but  in  its  visible  near  approach.  It  will  be  a progres- 
sive work,  but  it  is  near  its  close,  and  will  be  certain  and 
unavoidable.  You  ought  to  bless  God,  that  at  so  great 
a distance,  you  can,  without  the  distraction  that  neces- 

* 1st  Epist.  John,  2d  ch.  18th  and  19th  v. 

t 1st  Epist.  John,  2d.  ch.  22d  v. 


538 


CONCLUSION; 


sarily  attends  immediate  parties  to  the  awful  catastrophe, 
contemplate  the  prediction  and  fulfilment,  and,  therefore, 
be  better  able  to  take  the  warning  so  earnestly  and  so 
affectionately  recommended  by  the  spirit  of  God.  “ Come 
out  of  her  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her 
sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues.”* 

You  have  a revelation,  marked  by  the  strong  and  in- 
delible lines  of  divine  authority.  In  the  free  use  of  it, 
according  to  your  own  measure,  there  are  none  to  dic- 
tate to  3^011,  or  make  you  afraid.  If  you  neglect  so  great 
salvation,  of  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  you  will  be  the 
least  excuseable.  Though  the  end  of  the  period  should 
be  still  at  the  distance  of  many  years,  from  its  en- 
tire completion,  yet  forget  not  the  awful  and  perilous 
times  which  are  to  precede  it — “ And  out  of  his  mouth 
goeth  a sharp  sword,  that  with  it  he  should  smite  the 
nations  ; and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a rod  of  iron  : and 
he  treadeth  the  wine  press  of  the  fierceness  and  wrath  of 
Almight)^  God.”f 

If  you  will  inquire  and  search  for  yourselves,  you  will 
find  evidence  enough,  even  from  the  events  of  a few  years 
past,  as  we  have  shown  herein,  to  satisfy  the  most  incre- 
dulous mind ; but  it  is  indolence  that  destroys  mankind, 
as  to  the  things  of  religion.  Search  into  the  doctrines  of 
the  Gospel,  and  the  things  of  God,  with  the  same  indus- 
try, earnestness,  and  zeal,  that  you  practice  to  gain  the 
knowledge  of  any  human  science,  as  law,  physic,  phi- 
losophy, 8tc.  and  you  w ill  no  longer  remain  in  doubt  or 
uncertaint)\  The  words  of  the  prophet,  as  to  the  con- 
sequences that  are  to  follow,  are  plain  and  express.  “ I 
will  shake  the  Heavens  and  the  earth ; and  I -will  over- 


* Rev.  18th  ch.  4th  v. 


t Ibid.  19th  ch.  15th  v. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  539 

throw  the  thrones  of  kingdoms  ; and  I will  destroy  the 
strength  of  the  kingdom  of  the  heathen  ; and  I will  over- 
throw the  chariots  and  those  who  ride  in  them  ; and  the 
horses,  and  their  riders  shall  come  down,  every  one  by 
the  sword  of  his  brother.”* 

The  witnesses  of  God  are  yet  with  you  in  a living 
state — You  are  yet  favoured  with  the  blessing  of  the 
Lord’s  day,  and  the  ordinances  of  the  Gospel ; — with  the 
full  and  complete  exercise  of  public  worship,  in  the  way 
approved  of  by  every  man’s  conscience,  in  the  greatest 
freedom  and  latitude,  without  any  one  to  control  or  vio- 
late your  Christian  liberty.  This  is  one  of  Heaven's  best 
gifts — Improve  it  while  you  may  : its  value  is  inestima- 
ble ; — Let  not  your  candlestick  be  removed  out  of  its 
place. 

You  are  blessed,  above  your  fellows,  with  political 
freedom  ; this  is  a talent  for  which  you  must  strictly  ac- 
count : it  is  big  with  advantages  too  great  for  calculation. 
Let  it  not,  I beseech  you,  rise  to  licentiousness  : if  you 
wish  to  guard  it  with  a sacred  jealousy,  study  the  divine 
Scriptures,— -imbibe  their  principles,; — practice  the  du- 
ties there  enjoined  ; — by  these  you  will  find  the  public 
worship  of  Almighty  God,  to  be  one  of  the  greatest  and 
most  complete  examples,  as  well  as  the  actual  exercise, 
of  genuine  freedom  and  rational  equality  that  has  ever 
graced  our  guilty  globe.f  This  equality  of  man  in  the 

* Haggai,  ch.  2.  v.  21,  22. 

t Social  worship  is  an  institution  in  which  the  finger  of  God  is 
most  visibly  perceived — It  is  a provision  of  wisdom  and  benevo- 
lence for  the  many  and  returning  exigences  of  a fallen  creature 
seeking  to  worship  his  Maker  in  spirit  and  in  truth. — To  say  that 
it  has  the  authority  of  divine  command,  and  that  it  is  a duty  of  in- 
dispensible  obligation,  is  to  say  but  little  on  so  delightful  and  pro- 

Zzz 


540 


CONCLUSION; 


presence  of  God,  is  elegantly  set  forth  by  a female  pen, 
beyond  my  powers  of  description  ; and  it  would  be  do- 
ing the  fair  and  pious  authoress  great  injustice  did  I not 
enlighten  and  enforce  this  address  with  her  own  language. 
“ There  is  also  another  point  of  view,”  says  Mrs.  Bar- 
bauld,  “ in  which  Christianity  is  serviceable  to  civil  li- 
berty. The  temple  is  the  only  place  where  human  be- 
ings of  every  rank,  and  sex,  and  age,  meet  together  for 
one  common  purpose,  and  join  together  in  one  common 
act.  Other  meetings  are  either  political  or  formed  for 
the  purposes  of  splendor  and  amusement ; from  both  of 
which,  in  this  country,  (Europe)  the  bulk  of  the  inhabi- 
tants are,  of  necessity,  excluded.  This  is  the  only  place, 
to  enter  which,  nothing  more  is  necessary  than  to  be  of 
the  same  species  : the  only  place  where  man  meets  man, 
not  only  as  an  equal,  but  a brother ; and  where,  by  con- 
templating his  duties,  he  may  become  sensible  of  his 
rights.  So  high  and  haughty  is  the  spirit  of  aristocracy, 
and  such  the  increasing  pride  of  the  privileged  classes, 
that  it  is  to  be  feared,  if  men  did  not  attend  at  the  same 
place  here,  it  would  hardly  be  believed  they  were  meant 
to  go  to  the  same  place  hereafter. — It  is  of  service  to  the 
cause  of  freedom  therefore,  no  less  than  to  that  of  virtue, 

iitable  an  exercise  of  the  spiritual  faculties  in  man.  That  the 
Most  High,  who  inhabiteth  eternity,  should  visit  temples  made 
with  hands  : that  He,  whose  nature  is  universal,  should  make  his 
presence  local ; hold  converse  with  the  lowest  of  his  intellectual 
works,  and  receive  homage  from  the  most  depraved  and  rebellious 
of  his  subjects  ; are  considerations  with  which  few  minds  can  be 
altogether  unaffected.  The  devout  soul  rejoices  to  meet  these 
overtures  of  mercy,  and  grateful  for  so  much  condecension  in  the 
God  of  its  salvation,  needs  no  other  motive  to  adoration  and  wor 
ship  than  the  spontaneous  impulse  of  its  own  feelings.* 


Owen’s  Christ.  Mon.  p.  11$. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  544 

that  there  is  one  place  where  the  inviduous  distinction  of 
wealth  and  titles  are  not  admitted  : where  all  are  equal, 
not  by  making  the  low  proud,  but  by  making  the  great 
humble.  How  many  a man  exists,  who  possesses  not  the 
smallest  property  on  this  earth,  of  which  you  call  him  lord; 
who,  from  the  narrowing  spirit  of  poverty,  is  circumscri- 
bed and  hemmed  in  by  the  possessions  of  his  more  opu- 
lent neighbors,  till  there  is  scarcely  an  unoccupied  spot 
of  verdure  on  which  he  can  set  his  foot  to  admire  the 
beauties  of  nature,  or  a barren  mountain  on  which  he 
can  draw  the  fresh  air  without  a trespass.  The  injoy  - 
ments  of  life,  are  for  others,  the  labors  of  it,  for  him.  He 
hears  those  of  his  class  spoken  of  collectively,  as  of  ma- 
chines which  are  to  be  kept  in  repair  indeed,  but  of  which 
the  sole  use  is  to  raise  the  happiness  of  the  higher  orders. 
Where,  but  in  the  temple  of  religion,  shall  he  learn  that 
he  is  of  the  same  species  ? He  hears  there,  and  were  it 
for  the  first  time,  it  would  be  with  infinite  astonishment, 
that  all  are  alike  ignorant,  and  to  be  instructed  : all  alike 
sinful,  and  needing  forgiveness : all  alike  bound  by  the 
same  obligations,  and  animated  by  the  same  hopes. 

In  the  interCources  of  the  world  the  poor  man  is  seen, 
but  not  noticed  : — he  may  be  in  the  presence  of  his  su- 
periors, but  he  cannot  be  in  their  company — In  every 
other  place,  it  would  be  presumption  in  him  to  let  his 
voice  be  heard  along  with  theirs  : — Here  alone  they  are 
heard  together,  and  blended  in  a full  chorus  of  praise. — ■ 
In  every  other  place,  it  would  be  an  offence  to  be  near 
them,  without  showing,  in  his  attitude  and  deportment, 
the  conscious  mark  of  inferiority  : — Here  alone , he  sees 
the  prostration  of  the  rich  as  low  as  his,  and  hears  them 
both  addressed  together,  in  the  majestic  simplicity  of  a 
language  that  knows  no  adulation — Here , the  poor  man 


542 


CONCLUSION; 


learns  that  in  spite  of  the  distinction  of  rank  and  apparent 
inferiority  of  his  condition,  all  the  true  goods  of  life ; — 
all  that  men  dare  petition  for,  when  in  the  presence  of 
their  maker  ; — a sound  mind  ; — a healthful  body  ; and 
daily  bread  ; lie  within  the  scope  of  his  own  hopes,  and 
endeavours ; and  that  in  the  large  inheritance  to  come, 
his  expectations  are  no  less  ample  than  theirs. — He  rises 
from  his  knees,  and  feels  himself  a man- — He  learns  phi- 
losophy without  its  pride,  and  a spirit  of  liberty  without 
its  turbulence.  Every  time  social  worship  is  celebrated, 
it  includes  a virtual  declaration  of  the  (real)  rights  of 
man.” 

We  are  now  favoured  with  the  fullest  use  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  and  all  the  aids  of  men  of  science,  learning, 
and  indefatigable  industry,  who  have  explained,  support- 
ed, and  enforced  them. — Their  many  prophesies  are  now 
closing  as  in  a point,  and  furnishes  unanswerable  testi- 
mony to  their  divine  authority.  “ Prophesy  is  the  voice 
of  God,  appealing  to  the  records  and  observation  of  men 
for  its  eternal  truth  ; it  speaks  to  unbelieving  Jews; — 
to  careless  Christians  ; — and  to  infidels  of  all  denomina- 
tions ; and  it  adopts  its  awful  declarations  to  the  spiritu- 
al wants  of  all  mankind  in  every  age.  The  truth  of  pro- 
phesy is  not  only  the  clear  illustration  of  history,  but  the 
evidence  of  daily  experience  and  common  observation. 

The  present  hour  bears  witness  to  its  divine  origin, 
as  well  as  the  generations  that  are  past. — Jerusalem  is 
trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles — its  walls  are  beaten  down 
— the  Jewish  people  are  now  dispersed  among  all  the 
nations  of  the  earth,  yet  distinct  and  separate  from  all ; 
—afflicted,  but  not  forsaken  ; — reviled  as  a proverb  and 
a bye  word,  yet  numerous  and  generally  opulent,  en- 
riched with  the  spoil  of  their  enemies  ; — they  abide 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  543 

without  a king,  and  without  a priest ; — and  without  a 
sacrifice  ; a conspicuous  monument  of  the  truth  of 
prophesy  to  every  people  among  whom  they  dwell. — 
Where  are  the  Assyrians,  and  the  Romans  ? They 
are  swept  off  from  the  face  of  the  earth ; — the  name 
and  the  remnant  have  been  cut  off — “ I ivill  make  a 
full  end  of  all  the  nations , but  I will  not  make  a 
full  end  of  thee.  The  conquerors  are  destroyed,  and 
the  captives  remain.  The  ancient  Babylon,  the  great 
city  is  fulfilling  her  destiny,  of  never  being  inhabi- 
ted,— The  sons  of  Ishmael  still  wander  over  the  desart, 
and  have  their  habitation  in  the  tents  of  Kedar.  Egypt 
remains  a base  kingdom  according  to  the  prophetic  word 
of  Ezekiel.*  The  controversy  with  the  nations  seems  to 
be  begun  ; the  sacrifice  in  Bostra  is  preparing — the  time 
of  trouble  is  at  hand.”f 

The  times  of  the  Gentilesf  are  now  drawing  near,  when 
it  will  appear  who  is  on  the  Lord’s  side.  Professors  will 
be  sifted,  and  the  real  servants  of  God,  will  “ be  tried, 
purified,  and  made  white.”  Forget  not,  therefore,  the 
awful  denunciation  of  our  Lord  himself,  “ whosoever 
shall  be  ashamed  of  me , and  of  my  words , in  this  adulte- 
rous and  sinful  generation , of  him  shall  the  Son  of  Man 
be  ashamed , when  he  cometh  in  the  glory  of  his  Father % 

* 29th  ch.  14th  and  loth  v. 

t Kett  on  Proph.  p.  315. 

f The  times  of  the  Gentiles,  mean  the  period,  when  their  time 
of  punishment  for  their  oppression  of  ( God’s  people,  particularly ) 
the  Jews,  should  come;  and  Christ  says,  “these  be  the  days  of 
vengeance,  that  all  things  which  are  written  may  be  fulfilled.”§ 


§ Priestly. 


544 


CONCLUSION  ; 


with  the  holy  angels.”*  Remember  that  the  condem- 
nation will  be,  that  a glorious  light  has  come  into  the 
world,  but  that  men  have  preferred  darkness  before  the 
light,  and  the  awful  reason  assigned  as  actuating  them  to 
this  conduct,  is,  because  their  deeds  are  evil. 

I well  know,  from  long  experience,  that  the  pretended 
philosophy  of  the  day,  laughs  at  all  these  doctrines,  as 
the  effect  of  enthusiasm  and  want  of  an  enlarged  mind. 
— St.  Peter  hath  not  left  us  without  a solemn  admonition 
in  a prophetic  view  of  these  times.  “ Knowing,”  says 
he,  “ that  there  shall  come  in  the  last  days  scoffers,  walk- 
ing after  their  own  lusts,  and  saying,  where  is  the  pro- 
mise of  his  coming,  for  since  the  fathers  fell  asleep,  all 
things  continue  as  they  were  from  the  beginning  of  the 
creation — But  the  day  of  the  Lord  will  come  as  a thief 
in  the  night.” 

May  a Holy  God  continue  our  happy  country  a bles- 
sed asylum  for  all  the  oppressed  of  the  nations  of  Eu- 
rope, “ when  God  shall  arise,  terribly  to  shake  the 
earth.”  And  notwithstanding  the  discouraging  appear- 
ance that  arises  from  the  infidelity  prevailing  in  the 
world,  may  the  mourning  servants  of  God  be  com- 
forted by  the  blessed  scene  held  up  to  view  by  the 
beloved  disciple  St.  John,  after  he  had  described  the 
awful  events  we  have  been  contemplating— “ I beheld 
and  lo ! a great  multitude,  which  no  man  could  number, 
of  all  nations  and  kindreds , and  people  and  tongues,  stood 
before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb,  cloathed  with 
white  robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands  ; and  cried  with  a 
loud  voice,  saying,  Salvation  unto  our  God,  who  sitteth 
upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb.”f 


* Mark,  8.  ch.  38.  v. 


| Rev.  7th  ch.  9 — 10  v. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  545 

May  we  not  now  ask,  as  the  sum  of  this  whole  matter, 
does  not  this  great  question,  relative  to  the  second  advent 
of  the  glorified  Saviour,  (as  applicable  to  America  as 
Europe)  from  the  signs  of  the  times,  herein  before  des- 
cribed and  held  up  to  view,  appear  to  be  fully  establish- 
ed, by  its  having  been  shewn  that  this  all  important 
event  is  drawing  nigh,  if  not  at  the  very  door  ? And  do 
not  the  facts  that  have  been  developed  in  this  work,  call 
upon  all  the  servants  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  whatever  name 
distinguished,  to  be  found  ready  for  the  marriage  supper 
of  the  Lamb  ? 

I know  that  this  is  not  a singular  opinion  of  mine  : it 
is  the  voice  of  reason,  founded  on  revelation.  The  learn- 
ed and  pious  Porteus,  bishop  of  London,  in  his  charge 
to  the  Clergy  of  his  Diocess,  in  1794,  says — “ The  pre- 
sent times  and  the  present  scene  of  things  in  almost  every 
part  of  the  civilized  world,  are  the  most  interesting  and 
the  most  awful  that  were  ever  before  presented  to  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth,  and  such  as  must  necessarily  ex- 
cite the  most  serious  reflections  in  every  thinking  mind ; 
perhaps  all  those  singular  events,  to  which  we  have  been 
witnesses,  unparalleled,  as  they  undoubtedly  are,  in  the 
page  of  history,  may  be  only  the  beginning  of  things  ; — - 
the  first  leading  steps  to  a train  of  events  still  more  ex- 
traordinary ; — to  the  accomplishment,  possibly  of  some 
new  and  unexpected,  and,  at  present,  unfathomable  de- 
signs, hitherto  reserved  and  hid  in  the  councils  of  the 
Almighty. — Some  we  know  there  are,  who  think  that 
certain  prophesies,  both  in  the  New  Testament  and  the 
Old,  are  now  fulfilling ; that  the  signs  of  the  times  are 
portentous  and  alarming,  and  that  the  sudden  extinction 
of  a great  monarchy,  and  of  all  the  splendid  ranks  and 
orders  of  men  that  supported  it,  is  only  the  completion, 


546 


CONCLUSION ; 


in  part,  of  that  prediction  in  the  Gospel,  that  the  Sun 
shall  be  darkened  and  the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light, 
and  the  stars  shall  fall  from  Heaven,  before  the  second 
appearance  of  the  Messiah  to  judge  the  earth  ; all  which 
expressions  are  well  known  to  be  only  figurative  em- 
blems of  the  great  powers  and  rulers  of  the  world,  whose 
destruction,  it  is  said,  is  to  precede  that  great  event.” 
We  trust,  that  we  have  not  been  misapprehended,  or 
that  from  any  thing  herein  before  stated,  an  idea  has  not 
been  given,  as  if  pretending  to  determine,  with  precision, 
the  time  of  the  completion  of  this  great  object  of  all  hu- 
man hope.  What  appears  to  be  certain  is,  that  the  great 
catastrophe  will  take  place  by  the  year  6000,  at  farthest, 
although  we  confess,  from  an  apprehension  that  we  are 
faulty  in  our  chronology,  we  should  not  be  disappointed 
if  it  should  happen  in  the  nineteenth  century. — From  the 
circumstance  of  the  original  Sabbath  being  on  the  sev- 
enth day  after  six  days  of  labour,  together  with  the  re- 
markable respect  paid  to  the  number  seven  in  Scrip- 
ture and  history,  and  the  tradition  from  the  earliest  ages 
among  the  Jews,  we  are  of  opinion  that  the  seven  thou- 
sandth year  will  begin  the  millenium,  happen  when  it 
will. — The  Jews  were  as  much  divided  about  the  first 
coming  of  the  Messiah,  as  we  are  about  the  second — 
They  thought  it  as  impossible  that  the  Christ  should 
come  out  of  Nazareth — that  he  should  not  be  a great 
conqueror,  and  that  the  Jewish  nation,  at  his  coming, 
should  not  be  advanced  to  the  pinnacle  of  glory,  as  our 
warmest  zealots  against  his  personal  appearance,  think  it 
impossible  that  “ the  Lord  himself  should  descend  from 
Heaven  with  a shout  and  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  See.” 
So  hard  is  it  for  men  to  believe  in  the  word  of  the  living 
God.  However,  this  will  be  the  great  period  for  aven- 


, OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  547 

ging  the  blood  of  the  Saints,  for  “ in  her  was  found  the 
blood  of  Prophets  and  of  Saints,  and  of  all  that  were  slain 
upon  the  earth.” 

We  pretend  not  to  know,  and  it  is  here  repeated  with 
emphasis,  more  than  the  Scriptures  have  clearly  re- 
vealed.— It  is  not  known  what  grand  preparations  are 
determined,  to  take  place  before  the  approach  of  that 
dreadful  and  glorious  day ; nor  what  length  of  time  is 
necessary  for  their  consummation the  Scriptures,  by 
the  figure  of  a millstone  falling  from  Heaven  into  the  Sea  ; 
and  the  coming  of  a thief  in  the  night,  undoubtedly  mean 
to  show,  that  in  comparison  with  the  past  events  of  pro- 
phesy, the  issue  will  be  sudden  and  unexpected. 

But  this  may  be  asserted  with  confidence,  that  suffi- 
cient has  already  appeared  to  assure  us  that  many  of  the 
preliminary  steps  have  taken  place — that  the  scene  is 
opening  ; — the  curtain  is  rising  ; — the  harbinger  seems 
ready  for  his  approach nay  the  kingdom  of  God  is  un- 
doubtedly nigh  at  hand — We  mean  not  to  determine 
years,  or  months,  or  days.  The  fourth  kingdom  of  Dan- 
iel, at  the  end  of  which  the  great  catastrophe  is  to  begin, 
is  fast  hastening  to  its  last  period. — It  is  tottering  on  its 
base  : being  the  feet  and  toes  of  Nebuchadnezzar’s  im- 
age, when  it  falls,  the  whole  image  falls  with  it. 

Commentators,  from  St.  Jerome  to  bishop  Newton, 
with  whom  all  more  ancient  writers,  Jewish  and  Chris- 
tian, accord,  have  generally  agreed  that  the  Roman  gov- 
ernment is  this  fourth  kingdom.  St.  Jerome,  about  the 
year  370,  though  then  living  under  that  kingdom  in  the 
plenitude  of  its  power,  and,  of  course,  such  a construc- 
tion must  have  been  very  unpopular,  says,  “ the  fourth 
kingdom,  which  plainly  belongs  to  the  Romans,  is  the 
iron  that  breaketh  and  subdueth  all  things.”  This 

Aaaa 


548 


CONCLUSION  ; 


brought  him,  as  might  be  expected,  into  trouble ; and 
he  excuses  himself  thus : “ If  in  explaining  this  statue, 
and  the  difference  of  his  feet  and  toes,  I have  interpreted 
the  iron  and  clay  of  the  Roman  kingdom,  let  them  not 
impute  it  to  me,  but  to  the  prophet.” 

This  has  indeed  been  cavilled  at,  by  infidel  writers, 
from  Porphyry  to  Collins,  who  copied  his  objections, 
but  could  not  support  them  by  any  authority  either  from 
Scripture  or  history.  The  excellent  Mr.  Mede  already 
often  quoted,  and  who  bishop  Newton  says,  was  as  able 
and  consummate  a judge  as  any,  in  these  matters,  by  the 
most  conclusive  arguments  has,  in  my  opinion,  put  this 
question  out  of  doubt. 

We  now  see  this  government  of  Rome,  receiving  its 
death  wound,  both  in  its  civil  and  ecclesiastical  polity, 
and  that  by  means  of  one  of  the  ten  kingdoms,  as  foretold 
by  the  prophet.*  We  see  the  little  horn  drawing  to  its 

* The  following  extract  from  Sharpe’s  Essays,  of  a modern 
date,  is  applicable  to  this  part  of  the  subject. — The  Scriptures 
foretell  that  the  royal  horns  of  the  beast  (however  for  a long  time 
they  may  have  supported  her)  shall  at  last  “ hate  the  whore,  and 
shall  make  her  desolate  and  naked,  and  shall  eat  her  flesh, ”f  &c. 
“Thisjudgment,”  says  Mr.  Grenville  Sharpe,  “ was  first  began  by 
our  English  horn,  king  Henry  VIII.  whom  she  entitled  defender  of 
the  faith,  against  the  persecuted  saints,  yet  he  set  the  first  exam- 
ple of  eating  her  flesh,  by  the  sequestration  of  ecclesiastical  estates 
and  revenues  to  the  royal  exchequer— -The  precedent  for  fulfilling 
the  prediction  was  not  followed  by  the  other  popish  horns  of  the 
beast,  until  the  dissolution  of  the  order  of  the  Jesuits  in  our  own 
times,  about  1763,  when  all  the  other  popish  kings  of  the  Roman 
empire,  France,  Spain,  Portugal,  Sardinia,  Naples,  the  emperor 
and  king  Joseph  II.  &c.  8tc.  followed  the  example — And  lastly, 
since  the  treaty  of  Amiens,  the  remainder  of  her  flesh  seems  to 
have  occasioned  a notable  royal  scramble  among  the  remaining 


t Key.  ch.  17.  v.  16. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  549 

end.  His  temporal  power  is  already  gone,  and  his  ec- 
clesiastical power  is  scarcely  known,  or  submitted  to.— 
What  then  is  the  immediate  consequence,  as  expressly 
declared  by  unerring  wisdom  ; “ I beheld,  says  Daniel, 
then , because  of  the  voice  of  the  great  words  which  the 
horn  spake,  I beheld,  even  till  the  beast  (the  Roman  go- 
vernment) was  slain,  and  his  body  (or  the  city  of  his 
throne  or  seat,  meaning  Rome)  destroyed,  and  given  to 
the  burning  flame.”  It  appears  from  this,  that  the  pow- 
er of  Rome  Christian,  and  all  the  Papal  authority,  as  a 
temporal  power,  (and  it  may,  possibly,  also  include  the 

royal  horns  under  the  general  title  of  ecclesiastical  indemnities  $ 
so  that  as  the  sign  of  the  approaching  vengeance  is  so  notoriously 
fulfilled,  the  judgment  itself  cannot  be  far  distant  to  punish  her 
apostasy”— But  the  time  is  just  at  hand  when  great  Babylon 
must  come  in  remembrance  before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup 
of  the  wine  of  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath.”*  For  all  the  awful 
signs  described  in  this  very  text,  the  19th  verse,  though  not  yet 
completely  fulfilled  are  most  evidently  approaching  to  their  com- 
pletion— The  ten  great  divisions,  called  horns  or  kings,  of  the 
fourth  and  last  great  kingdom,  the  Roman  empire,  are  now  so 
wounded  and  subdivided,  as  to  have  an  apparent  tendency  to  be 
divided  into  three  parts  only,  instead  of  ten  parts  or  horns.  And 
as  to  the  other  sign  respecting  the  fall  of  the  cities  of  the  nations , 
mentioned  in  the  same  verse,  and  necessarily  to  be  understood  as 
an  inferior  distinction  for  the  lesser  governments  or  states  of  the 
empire,  which  were  not  regal  monarchies  or  horns  of  the  beast, 
but  were  deemed  only  republics  and  hanse  towns  of  the  empire, 
therefore  properly  the  cities  of  the  nations,  they  are  surely  alrea- 
dy fallen — Where  now  exist  the  late  noble  and  independent  states 
of  Venice,  Genoa,  Switzerland,  Holland,  Belgium,  Parma,  Flo- 
rence, Tuscany,  or  even  Ragusa,  because  none  but  the  piratical 
states  exist,  reserved  perhaps  for  a more  dreadful  vengeance  ; for 
even  Bremen  and  Hamburgh  have  lately  been  seized,  so  that  the 
third  wo  really  u cometh  quickly.” 


* Rev.  ch.  16.  v.  19. 


550 


CONCLUSION; 


power  of  the  Emperor  of  Germany  or  France,  as  the 
sun  of  the  political  Heaven)  will  be  destroyed,  by  means 
of  his  pride  and  contempt  of  other  powers  ; or  by  his  self 
sufficiency,  confiding  in  his  great  power  aud  influence, 
by  virtue  of  old  assumed  authority,  over  the  consciences 
of  men. 

These  events  are  to  come  on  (as  have  already  been  ob- 
served) very  quick,  as  consequences  one  from  another, 
but  are  certain  and  unavoidable  ; and  will  inevitably  pro- 
ceed in  regular  procession  till  the  pouring  out  of  the  se- 
venth vial,  and  the  sounding  of  the  seventh  trumpet, 
when  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  shall  become  the  na- 
tions of  our  Lord,  and  the  knowledge  of  God  shall  cover 
the  earth,  as  the  waters  cover  the  seas. 

We  are  satisfied,  with  bishop  Newton,  that  the  best 
commentupontheunfulfilled prophesies  will  be  their  com- 
pletion; but  then,  as  certain  duties  are  enjoined  upon  us,  to 
be  performed  at  our  peril ; and  the  period  for  this  service  is 
only  to  be  known  by  the  signs  of  the  times,  given  us  in  the 
prophetic  declarations  in  the  written  word  of  God,  it  be- 
comes us,  with  the  faithful  Baereans,  approved  of  by  St. 
Paul,  “ to  search  the  Scriptures  daily,  to  see  whether  these 
things  are  so;”*  or  to  obey  the  words  of  our  Saviour  him- 
self, “search  the  Scriptures,  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  have 
eternal  life,  and  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me:”  that  is, 
carefully  look  into,  and  attend  to  the  books  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, on  which  you  depend  for  life  and  happiness,  and 
from  thence  you  will  learn  that  the  prophetic  declarations 
therein  mentioned,  with  their  types  and  figures,  have  their 
exact  fulfilment  in  me,  and  by  attending  to  the  times  and 
circumstances  foretold,  as  attendant  on  the  coming  of  the 


* Acts,  17th  ch.  11th  v. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OP  THE  WHOLE. 


551 


Messiah,  you  will  know  the  truth  of  my  character,  and 
acknowledge  my  divine  mission,  and  thereby  escape  the 
aggravated  destruction  that  will  be  the  necessary  conse- 
quence of  rejecting  me.  To  the  same  purport  does  the 
apostle  speak  of  the  rulers  who  promoted,  and  the  people 
who  solicited  the  crucifixion  of  the  Son  of  God.  “ Had 
they  known  it  (that  is,  had  they  attended  to  the  prophe- 
tic marks  of  his  character)  they  would  not  have  crucified 
the  Lord  of  Glory.”* 

In  the  like  spirit  of  condescending  mercy  does  our 
gracious  Redeemer  address  himself  to  us  of  this  day; 
“ When  ye  see  these  things  begin  to  come  to  pass,  then 
look  up,  and  lift  up  your  heads ; for  your  redemption 
draweth  nigh.”f  We  are  told,  in  Deuteronomy,  that 
“ secret  things  belong  unto  the  Lord  our  God  ; but  those 
things  which  are  revealed  belong  to  us  and  to  our  chil- 
dren for  ever,  that  we  may  do  all  the  words  of  the  Law.”J 

* The  doctrine  of  the  Millenium  steers  clear  of  two  extremes. 
"While  some  imagine  that  the  description  of  the  Messiah’s  king- 
dom is  to  be  understood  as  merely  the  introduction  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  painted  in  the  lofty  style  and  luxuriant  imagery  of 
the  east;  ethers  imagine  that  the  inconceivable  joys  of  Heaven 
are  thus  represented  in  accommodation  to  our  feeble  faculties. 
Whereas  the  truth  appears  to  be,  that  the  introduction  of  the 
Christian  religion  into  the  world,  and  the  marvellous  work  of  re- 
demption, by  the  death  of  Christ,  form  the  primary  subjects  of  the 
prophetic  writings  ; and  the  train  of  glorious  consequences  to  fol- 
low upon  this  our  earth,  their  secondary  signification.  For  pro- 
phesy reaches  but  to  the  gates  of  Heaven.  “ If  I tell  you  earthly 
things,  and  you  believe  me  not ; how  shall  ye  believe  if  I tell  you 
Heavenly  things  ? No  man  can  see  or  apprehend  those  things 
which  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  and  which  hath  not  enters 
ed  into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive  of.”§ 


t Luke,  21st  ch.  28th  v. 
§ 2d  vol.  Kett.  p.  347. 


i Deut.  29th  ch.  29th  v. 


552 


CONCLUSION ; 


We  have  a sure  ground  of  hope,  and  even  certainty, 
from  “ the  moral  attributes  of  God,  as  well  as  from  his 
promises,”  (as  he  hath  positively  assured  us  by  his  pro- 
phet) that“  the  judgment  shall  sit ; and  they  shall  take 
away  his  (the  beasts  \ dominion  to  consume  and  to  des- 
troy it  unto  the  end.”* 

The  nations  of  Europe  are  very  particularly  interested 
in  these  great  events,  as  being  the  actual  theatre  of  such 
awful  expectations;  and  they  have  the  utmost  reason  to  be 
alarmed  at,  and  exceedingly  attentive  to  these  signs  of 
the  times  : for  the  words  of  Daniel  will,  most  assuredly, 
be  fulfilled.  “ A stone  was  cut  out  without  hands,”  says 
he,  “ which  smote  the  image  upon  his  feet,  that  were  of 
iron  and  clay,  (the  Roman  government)  and  break  them 
to  pieces : then  was  the  iron,  the  clay,  the  brass,  the  sil- 
ver, and  the  gold,  (all  the  kingdoms  of  Assyria,  Persia, 
Greece,  and  Rome)  broken  to  pieces  together , and  be- 
came like  the  chaff  of  the  summer  threshing  floor,  and  the 
wind  carried  them  away,  that  no  place  was  found  for 
them  ; and  the  stone  that  smote  the  image  became  a great 
mountain,  and  filled  the  whole  earth.”  The  prophet 
Jeremiah  had  previously  spoken  of  this  great  event  in  the 
like- prophetic  language.  “ A noise  shall  come  even  to 
the  ends  of  the  earth  ; for  the  Lord  hath  a controversy 
with  the  nations,  he  will  plead  with  all  flesh : he  will  give 
them  who  are  wicked  to  the  sword,  saith  the  Lord.  And 
the  slain  of  the  Lord  shall  be  at  that  day  from  one  end 
of  the  earth,  even  unto  the  other  end  of  the  earth  : they 
shall  not  be  lamented,  neither  gathered,  nor  buried ; 
they  shall  be  dung  upon  the  ground.  Howl  ye  shep- 
herds and  cry  1 and  wallow  yourselves  in  the  ashes,  ye 


* Daniel,  7th  ch.  26th  v. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  553 

principals  of  the  flock ! for  the  days  of  your  slaughter 
and  your  dispersions  are  accomplished,  and  ye  shall  fall 
like  a pleasant  vessel : and  the  shepherds  shall  have  no 
way  to  flee,  nor  the  principal  of  the  flock  to  escape.”* 

“ And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  in  all  the  land,  saith  the 
Lord,  two  parts  therein  shall  be  cut  off  and  die;  but  the 
third  shall  be  left  therein.  And  I will  bring  the  third  part 
through  the  fire,  and  will  refine  them  as  silver  is  refined  ; 
and  will  try  them  as  gold  is  tried : they  shall  call  on  my 
name,  and  I will  hear  them  ; I will  say,  it  is  my  people ; 
and  they  shall  say,  the  Lord  is  my  God.”f 

“ The  great  day  of  the  Lord  is  near,  it  is  near  and  hast- 
eth  greatly,  even  the  voiceof  the  day  of  the  Lord:  themigh- 
ty  man  shall  cry  there  bitterly.  That  day  is  a day  of  wrath, 
a day  of  trouble  and  distress ; a day  of  wasteness  and  de- 
solation ; a day  of  darkness  and  gloominess ; a day  of 
clouds  and  thick  darkness  ; a day  of  the  trumpet  and  a- 
larm  against  the  fenced  cities  and  the  high  towers.  And 
I will  bring  distress  upon  men,  that  they  shall  walk  like 
blind  men,  because  they  have  sinned  against  the  Lord  ; 
and  their  blood  shall  be  poured  out  as  dust,  and  their 
flesh  as  the  dung.”{ 

But  God’s  people  are  greatly  encouraged  in  this  hour 
of  distress.  “ Seek  ye  the  Lord  all  ye  meek  of  the  earth, 
who  have  wrought  his  judgment ; seek  righteousness, 
seek  meekness  ; it  may  be  ye  shall  be  hid  in  the  day  of 
the  Lord’s  anger”.  § 

Are  not  the  events  that  have  already  appeared,  and  are 
daily  appearing,  calculated  to  rouse  the  friends  of  Zion, 
both  Christian  and  Jew,  to  keep  their  garments  unspotted 

* Jerem.  25th  ch.  31 — 35  r.  t Zach.  13th  ch.  8~9  v. 

t Zephaniah,  1st.  ch.  14— -IT  v.  § Ibid.  2d  ch.  3d  v. 


554 


CONCLUSION  ; 


from  the  world  and  to  stand  with  their  loins  girt,  and  their 
lamps  trimmed  and  burning,  waiting  for  the  accomplish- 
ment of  their  hopes.  The  Jews  are  looking  with  as  much 
anxiety  for  the  first  coming  of  the  Messiah,  as  the  Chris- 
tian is  for  the  second  appearance  of  the  same  Messiah. — 
The  foundation  of  their  hope  is  the  same.  Their  great 
Rabbi  Jonathan  Ben  Uzziel,  who  composed  the  Chaldee 
Targums,  or  paraphrase  on  the  prophets,  and  who  lived 
a little  before  our  Saviour,  in  his  paraphrase  on  Hab- 
bakuk  3d  ch.  17th  and  18th  verses,  speaks  of  the  four 
great  kingdoms  of  the  earth  thus,  li  For  the  kingdom  of 
Babylon  shall  not  continue,  nor  exercise  dominion  over 
Israel ; the  kings  of  Media  shall  be  slain  ; and  the  strong 
men  of  Greece  shall  not  prosper  : The  Romans  will  be 

blotted  out,  nor  collect  tribute  from  Jerusalem.  There- 
fore because  of  the  sign,  and  redemption,  which  thou  shall 
accomplish  for  thy  Christ,  and  the  remnant  of  thy  people, 
they  who  remain  shall  praise  thee.”* 

In  short,  the  present  generation  are  so  highly  favoured 
with  light  and  knowledge,  that  they  have  no  excuse  for 
the  obstinate  infidelity  that  prevails  among  them.  Most 
of  the  old  objections  to  Revelation  are  done  away,  by  the 
exact  fulfilment  of  events  in  these  latter  days,  foretold  in 
the  prophetic  declarations  of  the  Scriptures.  The  testi- 
mony is  still  increasing,  and  the  truth  of  prophesy  is  ma- 
nifesting every  day. — As  miracles,  at  the  first  commence- 
ment of  Christianity,  so  the  precise  accomplishment  of 
prophesy  in  these  latter  ages  of  it,  confirms  its  truth  and 
certainty,  beyond  rational  objection  and  doubt. 

The  word  of  unerring  truth  has  declared,  and  true  and 
faithful  will  all  her  declarations  be  found,  “ that  Jesus 
Christ  (in  his  mediatorial  character)  is  Prince  of  the 

* * Prideaux  Con.  part  2d.  book  8.  answ.  27. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  555 

kings  [or  governments]  of  the  earth.  He  has  had  pow- 
er given  to  him  over  all  flesh — All  things  are  delivered  to 
him  by  the  Father — All  power  is  given  to  him  in  Hea- 
ven and  in  earth.  He  is  exalted  far  above  every  name 
that  is  named,  not  only  in  this  world,  but  also  in  that  which 
is  to  come  : and  all  things  are  put  under  his  feet,  and  he 
is  given  to  be  head  over  all  things  to  the  Church.  The 
kingdoms  of  the  world,  shall  become  the  kingdoms  of  our 
Lord  and  his  Christ.  All  kings  shall  fall  down  before 
him  ; all  nations  shall  serve  him.  He  shall  strike  through 
kings  in  the  day  of  his  wrath,  He  shall  judge  among  the 
heathen ; he  shall  fill  the  places  with  the  dead  bodies  ; 
he  shall  wound  the  heads  [or  chiefs]  over  many  coun- 
tries. God  hath  said,  and  it  shall  come  to  pass,  “ I will 
overturn,  overturn,  overturn  it,  and  it  shall  be  no  more, 
until  he  come  whose  right  it  is,  and  I will  give  it  him,”* 
for  he  is  the  only  potentate,  the  King  of  kings,  and  Lord 
of  lords.  “Be  wise  therefore  now,  O ye  kings;  be  in- 
structed, ye  judges  of  the  earth.  Kiss  the  Son*  lest  he  be 
angry,  and  ye  perish  from  the  way,  when  his  wrath  is  kin- 
dled but  a little”  f 

The  Jews  appear  also  peculiarly  and  distinguishinglv 
interested  in  the  present  scene  of  things,  and  in  the  ex- 
pected fates  of  the  governments  of  Europe. — Their 
dispersion  is  drawing  to  an  end.  The  promises  to  them, 
on  the  eve  of  fulfilment,  are  most  glorious — “ They  have 
drank  of  the  cup  of  trembling  at  the  Lord’s  hand,  doubly 
for  all  their  iniquity.”  But  they  are  now  commanded  to  lift 
up  their  heads  and  rejoice.  “ Sing,  O daughter  of  Zion  ; 
shout,  O Israel ; be  glad  and  rejoice  with  all  thy  heart. 
O daughter  of  Jerusalem. — At  that  time  I will  bring  you 
again,  even  in  the  time  that  I gather  you ; for  I will  make 

* Ezek.  21st  ch.  27th  v.  t 2d  Psalm.  10 — 02  v, 

Bbbb 


556 


CONCLUSION ; 


you  a name  and  a praise  among  all  people  of  the  earth, 
when  I turn  back  your  captivity  before  your  eyes,  saith 
the  Lord.”* 

But  let  them  be  careful  not  to  be  deceived,  as  they 
have  so  often,  heretofore  been,  by  impostors  and  false 
Messiahs. — Let  not  every  one,  who  vainly  promises  their 
deliverance,  engage  their  confidence — They  should  look 
at  their  Scriptures — they  are  a light  shining  in  a dark 
place — What  is  the  character,  objects,  and  means  of  ac- 
complishment attributed  to  the  Messiah  ? — Carefully  in- 
vestigate the  conduct,  pretensions,  objects,  and  practices 
of  any  who  may  pretend  to  this  character — forget  not 
that  he  was  to  come  during  the  existence  of  the  second 
temple — and  before  the  dispersion  of  their  nation — that 
he  was  to  be  led  as  a lamb  to  the  slaughter,  and  as  a sheep 
is  dumb  before  her  shearers,  so  he  opened  not  his  mouth. 
Are  not  the  Jews  to  look  upon  him  whom  they  have 
pierced,  and  mourn  as  for  a first  born.  I know  they  are 
in  the  habit  of  rejecting  what  Christians  say  on  this  sub- 
ject, but  I beseech  them  to  attend  to  what  their  celebrated 
writers  say,  and  compare  it  with  the  New  Testament.f 

* Zephaniah,  Sd  ch.  14 — 20  v. 

f Philo,  their  justly  celebrated  writer  and  philosopher,  speaking 
of  the  second  person  in  the  God  Head,  says — 

1.  The  Logos  is  the  Son  of  God. — De  Agrie,  1st  vol.  p.  308 — • 
compare  Mark,  1st  ch.  1st  v.  Luke,  4th  ch.  41st  v.  John,  1st 
,ch.  34th  v.  Acts,  8th  ch.  37th  v. 

2.  He  is  the  second  Divinity. — Deutero3  Theios  Logos — Frigen, 
2d  vol.  p.  625 — compare  John  1st  ch.  1st  v.  Cor.  1st  ch.  1 — 24  v 

3.  He  is  the  first  begotten  of  God — De  Somniis,  1st  vol.  p.  65 
— compare  Hebrews,  1st  ch.  6th  v.  Coloss.  1st  ch.  15th  v. 

4.  He  is  the  image  of  God.— De  mundi  Opifie  : 1st  vol.  p.  6, 
414,  419,  656 — compare  Col.  1st  ch.  15th  v.  Heb.  1st  ch.  3d  v. 
2d  Cor.  4th  ch.  4th  v. 

5.  He  it  is,  by  whom  the  world  was  created. — De  Mund.  Opif. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE; 


5.5,7 


The  signs  of  the  present  times  appear  to  be  a solemn 
warning  to  them  particularly,  of  the  approach  of  that  aw- 
ful day  when  “ the  Lord  with  the  sound  of  shophar  will 
publish  salvation,  to  assemble  the  dispersed  sheep  of  th,e 
house  of  Israel,  at  the  coming  of  the  vision  of  salvation !” 

1st  vol.  p.  4 — compare  John  1st  ch.  Sd  v.  1st  Cor.  8th  ch.  6th  v. 
Hebrews,  1st  ch.  2 — 10  v. 

6.  He  is  the  light  of  the  world  and  the  intellectual  Sun — De 
Somn.  1st  vol.  p.  6,  414,  632,  633 — compare  John  1st  ch.  4 — 9 v. 
8th  ch.  12  v.  1st  Peter,  2d.  cl\.  9th  v. 

7.  He  is  esteemed  the  same  as  God. — De  Somn.  1st.  vol.  p.  656. 
De  Profug.  1st  vol.  p.  561 — compare  John  1st  ch.  1 — 15  v.  & 14th 
ch.  11th  v.  Rom.  9th  ch.  5th  v.  Phil.  2d  ch.  6th  v. 

8.  He  is  eternal — De  Plant.  Nose.  1st  vol.  p.  332 — 2d  vol.  p. 
604 — compare  John  12th  ch.  S4th  v.  2d  Tim.  1st  ch.  9th  v.  4th 
ch.  18th  v.  Hcb.  1st  ch.  8th  v.  Rev.  10th  ch.  6th  v. 

9.  He  is  nearest  to  God  without  separation.  De  Profug.  1st 
vol.  p.  561 — compare  John  1st  ch.  18 — 10  v.  14th  ch.  11th  v.  & 
17th  ch.  11th  v. 

10.  He  is  the  Seal  of  God. — De  Profug.  1st.  vol.  p.  547 — 8.  De 
Plant.  Noee,  p.  332 — compare  John  6th  ch.  27th  v.  Eph.  1st  ch. 
13th  v.  Heb.  1st  ch.  3d  v. 

11.  He  frees  his  people  from  all  corruption  and  entitles  them 
to  immortality— De  Cong.  Ques.  Erud.  Grat.  1st  vol.  p.  535.— 
compare  Rom.  8th  ch.  21st  v.  1st  Cor.  15th  ch.  52 — 53  v.  1st 
Pet.  1st  ch.  3 — 4 v. 

12.  He  is  mentioned  by  Philo,  not  only  as  the  Son  of  God,  but 
also  as  his  beloved  Son. — De  Leg.  Allegor.  1st  vol.  p.  129 — com- 
pare Matt.  3d  ch.  17th  v.  Luke,  9th  ch.  35th  v.  Col.  1st  ch.  13th 
v.  2d  Pet.  1st  ch.  17th  v. 

Thus  Philo  declares  the  character  of  their  Messiah,  whose  coming 
they  were  so  earnestly  looking  for — And  this  is  precisely  the  cha- 
racter of  him  whom  Christians  say  is  their  Messiah,  who  is  already 
come.  Can  then  a rational  Jew  say  that  this  is  not  a subject  wor- 
thy their  most  careful  examination,  as  a people  bound  for  eter- 
nity.* 


Dr.  Clark,  on  John’s  Gospel. 


558 


CONCLUSION; 


Are  they  not  a warning  of  the  approach  of  that  time, 
when  “ the  Lord,  with  the  sound  of  shophar,  will  cause 
a voice  to  be  heard  from  Heaven  upon  the  holy  moun- 
tain, and  upon  Jerusalem  ?”  The  Lord  seems  to  be  “ re- 
vealing the  period,  and  the  season,  when  he  will  sound 
the  shophar,  and  go  with  the  whirlwinds  of  the  south.” 
And  the  consequences  will  be,  “ that  the  kingdom  of  in- 
iquity shall  be  destroyed,  and  God  will  then  exalt  him- 
self with  Jubilation.  Then  let  all  the  inhabitants  of  the 
globe,  and  those  who  dwell  upon  the  earth,  when  the 
standard  is  set  up  on  the  mountains,  behold  it ; and 
when  the  shophar  is  sounded,  then  shall  ye  hear.”* 

It  becomes  the  Jews,  among  the  rest,  seriously  to  at- 
tend to  the  present  state  of  things  in  the  world.  Let  their 
own  Scriptures  be  the  test  of  their  conduct. — They  are 
our  elder  brethren,  bone  of  our  bone  and  flesh  of  our  flesh, 
as  firm  believers  in  divine  revelation  agreeably  to  the  Old 
Testament. — Here,  they  are  loudly  called  upon,  to  hear- 
ken to  the  voice  of  God,  speaking  in  the  fulfilment  of  an- 
cient prophesy. — The  prediction  of  Moses  has  been  mi- 
raculously fulfilled.  “ And  the  Lord  said  unto  Moses, 
behold,  thou  shalt  sleep  with  thy  fathers,  and  this  people 
will  rise  up  and  go  a whoring  after  the  Gods  of  the 
strangers  of  the  land,  whether  they  go  to  be  among  them, 
and  will  forsake  me  and  break  my  covenant  which  I have 
made  with  them.  Then  my  anger  shall  be  kindled 
against  them  in  that  day,  and  I will  forsake  them,  and 
they  shall  be  devoured  and  many  evils  shall  befall  them,  so 
that  they  will  say  in  that  day,  are  not  these  evils  come  upon 
us,  because  our  God  is  not  among  us  ?”  And  Moses  said 
“ Take  this  book  of  the  law  and  put  it  in  the  side  of  the 


* Jewish  Liturgy. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  559 

ark  of  the  covenant  of  the  Lord,  your  God,  that  it  may 
be  there,  for  a witness  against  thee  ; for  I know  thy  rebel- 
lion and  thy  stiff  neck  : behold,  while  I am  yet  alive  with 
you  this  day,  ye  have  been  rebellious  against  the  Lord, 
and  how  much  more  after  my  death” — “ For  I know 
that  after  my  death,  ye  will  utterly  corrupt  yourselves 
and  turn  aside  from  the  way  which  I have  commanded 
you,  and  evil  will  befall  you  in  the  latter  days.”*  And 
again,  “It  shall  come  to  pass  if  thou  wilt  not  hearken  un- 
to the  voice  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  to  observe  to  do  all  his 
commandments,  and  his  statutes,  which  I command  thee 
this  day,  that  all  these  curses  shall  come  upon  thee  and 
overtake  thee. — The  Lord  shall  scatter  thee  among  all 
people,  from  one  end  of  the  earth  even  unto  the  other ; 
and  there,  thou  shalt  serve  other  Gods,  which  neither 
thou,  nor  thy  fathers  have  known,  even  wood  and  stone. 
And  among  these  nations,  shalt  thou  find  no  ease,  nei- 
ther shall  the  sole  of  thy  foot  have  rest ; but  the  Lord 
shall  give  thee  a trembling  heart  and  failing  of  eyes,  and 
sorrow  of  mind.  And  thy  life  shall  hang  in  doubt  be- 
fore thee ; and  thou  shalt  fear  day  and  night,  and  shall 
have  none  assurance  of  thy  life : And  the  Lord  shall  bring 
thee  into  Egypt  again  with  ships,  by  the  way  whereof  I 
spake  unto  thee,  thou  shalt  see  it  no  more  again ; and 
there  ye  shall  be  sold  unto  your  enemies  for  bond  men 
and  bond  women,  and  no  man  shall  buy  you.”f 

But  it  shall  come  to  pass  when  all  these  things  are  come 
upon  thee,  the  blessing  and  the  curse,  which  I have  set 
before  thee,  and  thou  shalt  call  them  to  mind,  among  all 
the  nations  whither  the  Lord  thy  God  hath  driven  thee, 
and  shalt  return  to  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  shalt  obey  his 

* Deut.  ch.  31.  v.  16,  to  the  end. 

t Ibid,  ch.  28.  v.  15.  64.  68. 


560 


CONCLUSION; 


voice ; — that  then  the  Lord  thy  God  will  turn  thy  cap- 
tivity, and  have  compassion  upon  thee,  and  will  return 
and  gather  thee  from  all  the  nations,  whither  the  Lord 
thy  God  hath  scattered  thee  ; — If  any  of  thine  be  driven 
out  unto  "the  utmost  parts  of  Heaven , from  thence  will 
the  Lord  thy  God  gather  thee,  and  from  thence  will  he 
fetch  thee.  And  the  Lord  thy  God  will  bring  thee  into 
the  land  which  thy  fathers  possessed ; and  thou  shalt  pos- 
sess it ; and  he  will  do  thee  good,  and  multiply  thee 
above  thy  fathers.”* 

Was  not  the  promise  to  Abraham  positive  and  without 
reserve  that  he  should  inherit  the  land  of  Canaan  ? Was 
not  this  promise  repeated  several  times,  and  to  Isaac  and 
Jacob  ? — Are  not  the  Psalms  full  of  the  same  promises 
to  David  and  his  seed,  that  his  kingdom  should  be  estab- 
lished for  ever?  Has  any  part  of  this  been  yet  fulfilled,  so  as 
to  answer  the  enlarged  view  of  the  promise  ? Can  your  na- 
tion be  said  even  to  have  possessed  the  land  of  Canaan  in 
peace,  for  any  considerable  time  together  ? Is  not  your 
history,  a continued  statement  of  wars,  bloodshed  and 
disorder  ; rebellion,  assassinations  and  idolatry  ? Is  not 
therefore  the  fulfilment  of  the  glorious  promises  of  the 
Bible,  yet  future,  and  do  you  not  generally  believe  that 
the  time  is  not  far  off?  May  you  not,  on  your  principles, 
even  at  this  moment,  join  in  the  confession  of  the  song 
of  the  three  children,  14th  and  15th  verses,  “ For  we, 
O Lord,  are  become  less  than  any  nation  and  be  kept  un- 
der this  day  in  all  the  world,  because  of  our  sins.  Nei- 
ther is  there,  at  this  time,  prince,  or  prophet,  or  leader, 
or  burnt  offering,  or  sacrifice,  or  oblation,  or  incense,  or 
place  to  sacrifice  before  thee,  and  to  find  mercy. ”f 

* Deut.  30th  ch.  1 — 5 v. 

t Since  writing  the  above,  I have  met  with  the  liturgy  of  the 
Jewish  Synagogue,  in  which  the  morning  prayer  of  Rebou  Hoalo- 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OP  THE  WHOLE.  55  ^ 

The  Jews  do  firmly  believe  in  the  promised  Messiah, 
that  he  is  to  come,  while  many  of  their  prophesies  show 
that  he  must  be  already  come.  “ The  sceptre  was  not 
to  depart  from  Judah,  nor  a lawgiver  from  between  his 
feet  till  Shiloh  come.”  The  sceptre  is  departed  already 
for  more  than  1000  years,  Shiloh  must  be  come.  Their 
prophet  Haggai  expressly  declares,  in  his  encouragement 
to  Zerubbabel  to  build  the  second  temple,  “ that  the  de- 
sire of  all  nations  (the  Messiah)  should  come,  and  God 
would  fill  that  very  temple  with  glory,  and  that  the  glory 
of  that  house  should  be  greater  than  the  former  temple,” 
notwithstanding  its  unparalleled  glory ; or  in  other  words, 
as  it  has  always  been  explained  by  their  ancient  Rabbins, 
that  the  Messiah  should  come  into  that  house.  This 
temple  has  been  destroyed  upwards  of  1700  years. — 
Should  ye  not  then,  ye  sons  of  Israel,  “ hear  the  words 
which  the  Lord  hath  cried  by  the  former  prophets,  when 
Jerusalem  was  inhabited,  and  in  prosperity,  and  the  cities 

mim,  confirms  this  idea.  It  is  in  these  words,  “ Lord  of  the  uni- 
verse ! Thou  didst  order  that  we  should  otter  a continual  sacrifice 
in  thy  temple,  and  the  priests  should  be  at  the  service  thereof,  and 
the  Levites  at  their  platform,  and  the  Israelites  in  their  commit- 
tees ; but  from  the  cause  of  our  sins,  our  sacred  temple  is  destroy- 
ed, and  the  continual  sacrifices  have  ceased  : and  we  have  neither 
priest  at  the  service,  Levite  at  the  platform,  nor  select  committee 
of  Israelites  to  perform  the  precepts  of  thy  service.” 

Miss  Adams  has  already  observed,  “ that  the  most  learned  of 
the  Jewish  Rabbi’s  acknowledge  that  the  royal  and  judicial  power 
has  been  abolished.”  Rabbi  D.  Kimchi  laments  the  sufferings  of  his 
nation,  and  says,  he  has  seen  in  his  time  the  fulfilment  of  the  pro- 
phesy of  Hosea,  being  those  days  of  evil  in  which  there  was  nei- 
ther prince  or  king  of  the  house  of  David.  Abravanel,  another 
famous  Rabbi,  also  observes,  that  Isaiah  speaks  of  a new  calamity 
the  Jews  were  to  suffer,  viz,,  that  they  should  have  neither  king- 
dom, sovereignty,  or  judicial  sceptre. 


562 


CONCLUSION  ; 


thereof  round  about  her,  when  men  inhabited  the  south 
and  the  plain.”*  Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  behold 
I will  save  my  people  from  the  east  country , and  from 
the  west  country,  and  I will  bring  them,  and  they  shall 
dwell  in  the  midst  of  Jerusalem ; and  they  shall  be  my 
people,  and  I will  be  their  God  in  truth  and  in  righteous- 
ness.”! Do  ye  not  believe  what  God  himself  hath  said 
in  Numbers,  14th  ch.  21st  v.  “ As  truly  as  I live,  all 
the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  my  glory” — and  also  what 
his  prophets  have  said,  that  “ in  the  latter  day,  God  will 
pour  upon  the  house  of  David,  and  upon  the  inhabitants 
of  Jerusalem,  the  spirit  of  grace  and  supplications ; — that 
then  ye  shall  look  upon  him  whom  ye  have  pierced,  and 
mourn  for  him  as  one  mourneth  for  his  only  son ; and 
shall  be  in  bitterness  for  him  as  one  that  is  in  bitterness 
for  his  first  born.”  Hath  not  your  nation  been  “ led 
away  captive  into  all  nations ,”  and  hath  not  Jerusalem 
been,  and  still  is,  “ trodden  down  by  the  Gentiles,'1'’ — 
and,  consequently,  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  are  not  yet 
fulfilled.  When  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  shall  be  ful- 
filled, then  (according  to  the  Christian  system)  the  ex- 
pression implies  that  you  shall  be  restored.  The  pro- 
phesies have  been  accomplished  to  the  greatest  exactness 
in  the  destruction  of  your  city, — and  its  still  continuing 
subject  to  strangers, — in  the  dispersion  of  your  people, 
— and  your  still  living  separate  from  all  nations  : why  then 
should  not  the  remaining  parts  of  the  same  prophesies  be 
as  fully  accomplished  too,  in  your  restoration  at  the  pro- 
per season,  when  “ the  times  of  the  Gentiles  shall  be  ful- 
filled.”  The  “ times  of  the  Gentiles ” will  be  fulfilled 
when  the  times  of  “ the  four  great  kingdoms ” of  the 
Gentiles  according  to  Daniel’s  prophesy,  shall  be  expir- 


* Zecb.  7th  ch.  7th  v. 


f Ibid.  8th  ch.  7 — 8 v. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  553 

ed,  and  the  fifth  kingdom  of  the  Messiah  shall  be  set  up 
in  their  place,  and  the  saints  of  the  Most  High  shall  take 
the  kingdom , and  possess  it  for  ever,  even  for  ever  and 
ever. — Jerusalem,  as  it  has  hitherto  remained,  so  proba- 
bly will  remain  in  subjection  to  the  Gentiles,  until  these 
times  of  the  Gentiles  be  fidflled ; or,  as  St.  Paul  ex- 
pressed it,  until  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  be  come  in  ; 
and  so  all  Israel  shall  be  saved , and  become  again  the 
people  of  God — therefore,  their  restoration  must  be  with 
the  Gentiles.  The  fulness  of  the  Jews  will  come  in,  as 
well  as  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles.  For  if  the  fall  of 
them  be  the  riches  of  the  world ; and  the  diminishing 
of  them , be  the  riches  of  the  Gentiles,  how  much  more 
their  fulness . For  I would  not,  brethren , that  ye  should 
be  ignorant  of  this  mystery , that  blindness,  in  part,  has 
happened  to  Israel , until  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  be 
come  in.  And  so  all  Israel  shall  be  saved  A Can  you 
have  then  any  solid  objection  to  making  a solemn  and 
serious  business  of  seeking,  in  a special  manner,  for  the 
spirit  of  grace  and  supplications  ? Who  knows  but 
God  may  hear  and  hasten  your  restoration,  which  we 
Christians  are  continually  and  ardently  praying  for,  accor- 
ding as  he  has  promised,  and  that  he  would,  in  great 
mercy,  “ open  a fountain  to  the  house  of  David,  and  to 
the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  for  sin  and  for  unclean- 
ness ;”f — that  he  would  “bring  again  the  captivity  of 
his  people  Israel,  that  they  may  build  again  the  waste 
cities,  and  inhabit  them — that  they  may  plant  vine- 
yards and  drink  the  wine  thereof ; — that  they  may  make 
gardens  and  eat  the  fruit  thereof ; — and  that  God  may 
plant  you  in  your  land  again ; and  ye  shall  no  more 

* Romans,  11th  ch.  12th  v. 

Cccc 


f Zech.  13th  ch.  1st  v. 


564 


CONCLUSION; 


be  pulled  up  out  of  the  land  which  he  hath  given  you, 
saith  the  Lord  our  God.”* 

And  now  upon  full  consideration  of  this  subject,  may 
not  the  words  of father  Abraham  in  Heaven,  to  Dives  in 
torment,  be  well  addressed  with  double  emphasis,  and  a 
closer  application,  to  the  nations  of  Europe  and  America, 
Jew  and  Gentile,  “ if  ye  believe  not  Moses  and  the  pro- 
phets, neither  would  ye  believe,  though  one  should  rise 
from  the  dead.” 

I shall  pass  by  the  objections  to  Christ’s  personal  ap- 
pearance here  on  earth,  derived  from  metaphysical  argu- 
ments, and  distinctions,  as  not  worthy  of  consideration. 

These  objectors  are  much  in  the  situation  of  Moses  in 
11th  ch.  Numbers  21st  to  23d  v.  And  Moses  said  unto 
the  Lord,  “this  people,  amongst  whom  I am,  are  600,000 
footmen ; and  thou  hast  said,  I will  give  them  flesh  that 
they  may  eat  a whole  month — Shall  the  flocks  and  the 
herds  be  slain  for  them,  to  suffice  them  ? Or  shall  all  the 
fish  of  the  sea  be  gathered  together  for  them,  to  suffice 
them  ?”  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Moses,  “Is  the  Lord’s 
hand  waxed  short  ? Thou  shalt  see  now  whether  my  word 
shall  come  to  pass  unto  thee  or  not.”  The  issue  carried 
conviction  to  Moses’s  heart  and  understanding — The 
whole  passage  might  be  read  by  every  unbeliever  with 
advantage. — It  often  grieves  me  to  hear  the  ministers  of 
Jesus  Christ,  who  ought  to  put  more  confidence  in  his 
Gospel,  reasoning  against  the  personal  appearance  of 
Christ  on  earth — If  such  promises  as  follow  are  to  be 
reasoned  away,  as  figurative  or  hie-oglyphical,  who  will 
believe  them  when  they  urge  other  parts  of  Scripture  as 
literal  and  positive-— “ If  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and 


* Amos,  9th  ch.  14 — 15 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  5^5 

rose  again,  even  so,  [as  certainly]  they  also  who  sleep  in 
Jesus,  will  God  bring  with  him  ; for  this  we  say  unto  you 
by  the  word  of  the  Lord,  that  we  who  are  alive  and  remain 
unto  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  shall  not  prevent  them  who 
are  asleep  *,  for  the  Lord  himself  shall  descend  from  Hea- 
ven with  a shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and 
the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first.  Jesus  himself  said,  Mat- 
thew, 19th  ch.  28th  v.  that  when  he  should  reign,  his  a- 
postles  would  reign  with  him  ; and  that  they  should  sit 
upon  twelve  thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.* 
Paul  also  said,  that  the  saints  should  judge  the  world — - 
And  it  is  remarkable,  that  in  the  original  prophesy  of 
Daniel,  the  administration  of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  is 
not  said  to  be  confined  to  one  person,  but  to  be  extend- 
ed to  many.  Daniel,  7th  ch.  18th  & 27th  v. — The  other 
kingdoms  are  to  be  overthrown,  to  make  way  for  it, 
therefore,  it  must  be  a proper  kingdom,  and  is  not  to  be 
set  up  without  great  commotions  and  violence  : “ then 
was  the  iron,  the  clay,  the  brass,  the  silver,  and  the  gold, 
broken  in  pieces.” 

If,  then,  Almighty  goodness  has  promised,  Almigh- 
ty power  will  effect;  and  alL  objections  to  the  pos- 
sibility of  the  accomplishment  are  vain  and  groundless. 
With  a late  author,  “ I consider  Scripture  as  the  only 
solid  ground  for  our  ideas  upon  this  subject.  We  know 

* Dr.  Doddridge  comments  on  these  verses  thus : — <£  In  the 
great  renovation  of  all  things,  when  all  the  children  of  God,  shall, 
as  it  were,  be  born  anew  from  their  graves;  when  created  nature 
shall  put  on  its  fairest  forms  to  receive  them,  and  the  Son  of  Man 
presiding  over  that  august  assembly,  shall  sit  on  the  throne  of  his 
Glory,  exalted  above  the  highest  angels  of  God  ; you  also,  my 
faithful  apostles,  shall  sit  around  me  upon  twelve  radiant  thrones, 
iudging  tine  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.” 


566 


CONCLUSION; 


nothing  of  the  nature  of  beings,  purely  spiritual ; but  we 
know  that  man  was  originally  created  a compound  be- 
ing.” 

That  our  Lord  arose  from  the  dead  and  ascended  into 
Heaven  with  a body,  and  is  to  appear  again  as  the  Son  of 
Man  ; we  must  therefore,  I think,  believe  that  the  union 
of  the  soul  with  a glorified  body  is  the  perfection  of  hu- 
man nature  : and  it  follows  that  our  happiness  will  be 
suited  to  that  nature.  But  polluted  as  we  are  by  sin,  and 
tainted  with  corruption,  we  cannot  know  much  of  the  na- 
ture of  such  beings  or  of  such  happiness.  Those,  how- 
ever, appear  little  acquainted  with  mankind,  who  do  not 
perceive  that  the  prospect  of  a kind  of  happiness,  of  which 
they  can  form  some  idea,  will  influence  their  conduct 
more  powerfully  than  the  promise  of  a happiness  of  which 
they  can  form  none.  The  sensual  paradise  of  Mahomet, 
and  the  purgatory  of  antichristian  Rome,  have,  in  fact, 
operated  more  forcibly  upon  the  hopes  and  fears  of  man, 
than  the  distinct  view  of  the  eternal  beatific  vision,  after 
the  sleep  of  the  soul,  till  the  day  of  judgment.  But  this 
was  not  the  doctrine  of  the  purest  ages  of  the  Church. 
The  crown  was  held  out  as  the  immediate  reward  of  mar- 
tyrdom in  the  cause  of  Christ : the  early  Christians  look- 
ed for  immediate  admission  into  the  presence  of  their 
Lord  ; they  expected  immediately  to  join  the  society  of 
blessed  spirits  and  wait  with  them  for  the  manifestation 
of  their  Redeemer’s  glorious  kingdom  to  the  world,  when 
they  trusted  he  would  “ raise  their  vile  bodies  from  the 
grave,  and  make  them  like  to  his  glorious  body,  that  they 
might  be  kings  and  priests  unto  God  for  ever.” — The 
sleep  of  the  soul,  however  represented,  will  appear  to 
break  the  line  of  existence,  and  thus  it  will  lessen  the  hold 
on  futurity  upon  common  minds  at  least.  The  effects  of 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  557 

this  chilling  opinion  are,  I think,  evident  on  the  Christian 
world.  It  not  only  increases  the  gloom  of  the  grave,  and 
renders  death  more  formidable,  but  it  detaches  our 
thoughts  and  feelings  from  a world  in  which,  in  spite  of 
all  reasoning,  we  seem  to  have  such  a distant  interest. 
And  I am  fully  persuaded  that  the  only  effectual  antidote 
against  the  contagious  poison  of  materialism  and  the  bru- 
talizing doctrine  of  the  eternal  sleep  of  death,  is  that, 
which  awakening  all  the  energies  of  man,  by  the  pros- 
pect of  immediate  reward,  and  by  placing  that  reward,  in 
part,  within  the  reach  of  his  imagination,  preserved  the 
faith  of  the  primitive  Christians  amidst  the  terrors  and  en- 
ticements which  beset  them  in  the  times  of  pagan  tyran- 
ny.— And  this  antidote,  I humbly  conceive,  will  be  found 
in  the  Scripture  doctrine  of  the  Millenium,  which  in- 
cludes the  belief  of  immediate  admission  into  a state  of 
happiness,  previous  to  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  (at 
that  period)  and  of  an  inconceivable  increase  of  bliss  and 
glory,  when  the  day  of  final  judgment  shall  arrive.”* 

It  was  this  blessed  privilege  and  glorious  hope  that  so 
greatly  animated  the  apostle  Paul,  “to  be  found  in  Christ, 
not  having  his  own  righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law, 
but  that  which  is  through  the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righte- 
ousness which  is  of  God  by  faith  : that  he  might  know' 
him,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship 
of  his  suffering,  being  made  conformable  unto  his  death,  if 
by  any  means  he  might  attain  unto  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead.”\  St.  Paul  fully  believed  in  the  final  resurrection 
of  the  righteous  and  the  wicked,  and  well  knew  that  all 
men  would  attain  to  it,  simply  considered,  as  a resurrec- 

* Kett  on  the  Prophesies,  p.  295. 

t Philip,  ch.  3.  v.  8—11. 


568 


CONCLUSION  ; 


tion  of  the  body — It  was  therefore  something  more  than 
that  of  the  body  he  strove  so  ardently  to  attain  to,  even 
the  first  resurrection,  as  thereby  he  was  secure  from  the 
second  death — This  resurrection  was  also  something 
that  he  had  not  yet  gained  by  becoming  a new  creature 
and  being  interested  in  the  righteousness  of  Christ ; it  was 
not  therefore  a figurative  resurrection,  accomplished  in 
his  regeneration,  but  a real  and  actual  resurrection  of  the 
body,  to  live  and  reign  with  Christ  on  earth  a thousand 
years — But  to  silence  all  opposers  to  this  delightful  doc- 
trine of  the  second  coming  of  our  Lord  here  on  earth, 
suffice  it  again  to  repeat  the  words  of  Scripture ; for 
though  they  may  be  of  no  avail  with  some,  they  will  be 
more  than  sufficient  to  satisfy  every  pious  mind.  These 
will  be  grateful  to  the  sincere  believer,  as  the  language  of 
truth  from  their  common  Lord.  “ For  ye  have  need  of 
patience,  that  after  ye  have  done  the  will  of  God,  ye  might 
receive  the  promise ; for  yet  a little  while,  and  he  that 
shall  come,  will  come  and  will  not  tarry.” 

“For  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come  in  the  glory  of  his 
Father,  with  his  angels,  and  then  he  shall  reward  every 
man  according  to  his  works. 

“ And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  ye  who  have  followed  me 
in  the  regeneration,  when  the  Son  of  Man  shall  sit  on  the 
throne  of  his  glory,  shall  also  sit  on  twelve  thrones,  judg- 
ing the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 

“For  as  the  lightning  cometh  out  of  the  east  and  shi- 
neth  even  unto  the  west,  so  shall,  also  the  coming  of  the 
Son  of  Man  be. 

“ Hereafter  ye  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man  sitting  on  the 
right  hand  of  power  and  coming  in  the  clouds  of  Heaven 
with  power  and  great  glory.  Watch,  therefore,  for  ye 
know  not  what  hour  your  Lord  doth  come.  Therefore, 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  559 

be  ye  also  ready,  for  in  such  hour  as  ye  think  not  the  Son 
of  Man  cometh . — Blessed  is  that  man  whom  his  Lord, 
when  he  cometh , shall  find  so  doing. — Whosoever  shall 
be  ashamed  of  me  and  my  words  in  this  adulterous  and 
sinful  generation,  of  him  also  shall  the  Son  of  Man  be 
ashamed,  when  he  shall  come  in  his  own  glory,  and  in 
his  Fathers,  with  his  holy  angels. — When  these  things 
begin  to  come  to  pass,  then  lift  up  you  heads,  for  your 
redemption  draweth  nigh. — I go  to  prepare  a place  for 
you  ; I will  come  again  and  receive  you  to  myself,  that 
where  I am,  there  ye  may  be  also.— I am  Alpha  and 
Omega ; the  beginning  and  the  ending,  saith  the  Lord, 
who  is,  and  who  was,  and  who  is  to  come,  the  Almighty . 

The  apostles  expressly  ask,  “ What  shall  be  the  sign 
of  thy  coming.”  The  angel  says  to  the  witnesses  of  the 
ascension  of  the  risen  Saviour,  “ Ye  men  of  Galilee, 
why  stand  ye  gazing  up  into  Heaven — This  same  Jesus, 
who  is  taken  from  you  into  Heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like 
manner,  as  ye  have  seen  him  go  into  Heaven.” 

The  apostle  charges  the  Corinthians,  that  they  should 
“ wait  for  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ .”  And 
again,  “ As  oft  as  ye  eat  this  bread  and  drink  this  cup, 
you  do  shew  forth  the  Lord’s  death  till  he  shall  come. — 
Wait  for  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus , who  shall  con- 
firm you  to  the  end,  that  ye  may  be  blameless  in  the  day 
of  our  Lord  Jesus.  Every  man  in  his  own  order,  Christ, 
the  first  fruits,  afterwards  they  who  are  Christs,  at  his 
coming.  When  Christ,  who  is  the  Christian’s  life,  shall 
appear,  then  ye  also  shall  appear  with  him  in  glory.” — 
He  commends  the  Thessalonians  for  their  faith  God- 
ward — and  waiting  “/or  his  Son  from  Heaven .”  He 
exhorts  them  “ to  establish  their  hearts  unblameable  in 
holiness  before  God,  even  our  father,  at  the  coming  of  our 


570 


CONCLUSION ; 


Lord  Jesus  Christ  xvith  all  his  Samts.  And  to  Titus 
he  says,  “ the  grace  of  God  teaches  us  to  look  for  that 
blessed  hope  and  the  glorious  appearing  of  the  great  God,* 
even  our  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ.”  And  St.  John,  in  the 
Revelation,  says,  “ And  has  made  us  unto  God  kings 
and  priests,  and  we  shall  reign  upon  the  earth — and  they 
lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a thousand  years.  But  the 
rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again , till  the  thousand  years 
were  finished.  But  they  shall  be  priests  of  God  and 
of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him  a thousand  years.” 
In  the  Christian’s  view,  these  are  the  words  of  unerring 
truth,  and  need  no  farther  argument  to  elucidate  or  en- 
force them. 

Again,  God  speaks  kindly  to  his  people  on  this  sub- 
ject, by  the  prophets  ; “ Comfort  ye  ! comfort  ye  ! my 
people,  saith  your  God.  Speak  ye  comfortably  to  Jeru- 
salem and  cry  unto  her,  that  her  warfare  is  accomplished, 
that  her  iniquity  is  pardoned — That  she  shall  receive  of 
the  Lord’s  hand  (blessings)  double  to  the  punishment  of 
all  her  sins.” 

This  laborious  work  shall  now  be  closed,  with  a repe- 
tition of  the  34th  and  35th  chapters  of  Isaiah  as  transla- 
ted by  bishop  Lowth,  preceded  by  his  notes  thereon,  and 
an  appropriate  Psalm  of  David,  as  containing  a summary 
of  all  that  has  been  said,  on  this  all-important  subject, 
and  a most  awful  address  by  God  himself  [who  cannot 
deceive]  to  the  present  nations  of  the  earth,  as  I con- 
ceive ; and  it  is  presumed,  though  not  necessary  to  be 
added,  that  it  will  be  consummate  wisdom  in  every  one 
who  readeth  and  in  him  who  heareth  these  words,  to  pon- 
der them  in  his  mind  and  treasure  them  in  his  heart. 


* Vid.  Grenville  Sharpe  on  the  Greek  Article. 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OP  THE  WHOLE.  57^ 

These  two  chapters  of  Isaiah  make  one  distinct  pro- 
phesy  ; an  entire,  regular,  and  beautiful  poem,  consisting 
of  two  parts ; the  first  containing  a denunciation  of  divine 
vengeance  against  the  enemies  of  the  people  or  Church  of 
God ; the  second  describing  the  flourishing  state  of  the 
Church  of  God  consequent  upon  the  execution  of  those 
judgments.  The  event  foretold  is  represented  as  of  the 
highest  importance  and  of  universal  concern  : all  nations 
are  called  upon  to  attend  to  the  declaration  of  it ; and  the 
wrath  of  God  is  denounced  against  all  the  nations  ; that 
is,  all  those  that  had  provoked  to  anger  the  defender  of 
the  cause  of  Zion. — The  general  devastation  spread  by- 
Nebuchadnezzar  through  all  these  countries,  may  be  the 
event  which  the  prophet  has  primarily  in  view  in  the  34th 
chapter  ; but  this  event,  as  far  as  we  have  any  account  of 
it  in  history,  seems  by  no  means  to  come  up  to  the  terms 
of  the  prophesy,  or  to  justify  so  high  wrought  and  so 
terrible  a description.  And  it  is  not  easy  to  discover 
what  connection  the  extremely  flourishing  state  of  the 
Church,  or  people  of  God,  described  in  the  35th  chap- 
ter, could  have  with  those  events ; and  how  the  former 
could  be  the  consequence  of  the  latter,  as  it  is  there  re- 
presented to  be.  By  a figure  very  common  in  the  pro- 
phetical writings,  any  city  or  people,  remarkably  distin- 
guished as  enemies  of  the  people  and  kingdom  of  God, 
is  put  for  those  enemies  in  general — This  seems  here  to 
be  the  case  with  Edom  and  Botsra.  It  seems  therefore 
reasonable  to  suppose,  with  many  learned  expositors,  that 
this  prophesy  has  a further  view,  to  events  still  future ; 
to  some  great  revolutions , to  be  effected  in  later  tunes , 
antecedent  to  that  more  perfect  state  of  the  kingdom  of 
God  upon  earth,  and  serving  to  introduce  it,  which  the 
hply  Scriptures  warrant  us  to  expect,  That  the  3.5th  ch. 

D d d d 


572 


CONCLUSION; 


has  a view  beyond  any  thing  that  could  be  the  immedi- 
ate consequence  of  those  events,  is  plain  from  every  part, 
especially  from  the  middle  of  it,  at  verses  5 and  6,  where 
the  miraculous  works  wrought  by  our  blessed  Saviour, 
are  so  clearly  specified  that  we  cannot  avoid  making  the 
application ; and  our  Saviour  himself  has  moreover  plain- 
ly referred  to  this  very  passage,  as  speaking  of  him  and 
his  works,  Matt.  ch.  11.  v.  4 and  5 — He  bids  the  disci- 
ples of  John  to  go  and  report  to  their  master  the  things 
which  they  heard  and  saw ; “ that  the  blind  received 
their  sight ; the  lame  walked  ; and  the  deaf  heard  and 
leaves  it  to  him  to  draw  the  conclusion  in  answer  to  his 
inquiry,  whether  he  who  performed  the  very  works  which 
the  prophets  foretold  should  be  performed  by  the  Messi- 
ah, was  not  indeed  the  Messiah  himself.  And  where  are 
these  works  so  distinctly  marked  by  any  of  the  prophets 
as  in  this  place  ? And  how  could  they  be  marked  more 
distinctly  ? To  these  the  strictly  literal  interpretation  of 
the  prophet’s  words  direct  us.  According  to  the  allego- 
rical interpretation,  they  may  have  a further  view  : this 
part  of  the  prophesy  may  run  parallel  with  the  former,  and 
relate  to  the  future  advent  of  Christ ; to  the  conversion  of 
the  Jews  and  their  restoration  to  their  own  land  ; to  the 
extension  and  purification  of  the  Christian  faith  ; events 
predicted  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  as  preparatory  to  it. 

Chapter  34th. 

1.  Draw  near,  O ye  nations,  and  hearken ; 

And  attend  unto  me,  O ye  peoples  ! 

Let  the  earth  hear,  and  the  fullness  thereof ; 

The  world,  and  all  that  spring  from  it. 

2.  For  the  wrath  of  Jehovah  is  kindled  against  all  the 

nations  ; 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE, 


573 


And  his  anger  against  all  the  orders  thereof ; 

He  hath  devoted  them;  he  hath  given  them  up  to 
slaughter. 

3.  And  their  slain  shall  be  cast  out ; 

And  from  their  carcasses  their  stink  shall  ascend  ; 

And  the  mountains  shall  melt  down  with  their  blood. 

4.  And  all  the  host  of  Heaven  shall  waste  away  ; 

And  the  Heavens  shall  be  rolled  up  like  a scroll, 

And  all  their  host  shall  wither ; 

As  the  withered  leaf  falleth  from  the  vine, 

And  as  the  blighted  fruit  from  the  fig  tree. 

5.  For  my  sword  is  made  bare  in  the  Heavens  :* 
Behold  on  Edom  it  shall  descend  ; 

And  on  the  people  justly  by  me  devoted  to  destruction. 

6.  The  sword  of  Jehovah  is  glutted  with  blood ; 

It  is  pampered  with  fat ; 

With  the  blood  of  lambs  and  of  goats  ; 

With  the  fat  of  the  reins  of  rams: 

For  Jehovah  celebrateth  a sacrifice  in  Bostra, 

And  a great  slaughter  in  the  land  of  Edom. 

7.  And  the  wild  goats  shall  fall  down  with  them ; 

And  the  bullocks  together  with  the  bulls  .*f 

* Meaning  Rome — The  Jewish  writer,  Kimchio  in  Abdiam  says, 
« that  whatever  the  prophets  say  of  the  destruction  of  Edom  in  the 
latter  times,  they  mean  Rome His  words  are,  “ Ex  Kimchio 
in  Abdiam,  nomen  Romce  sepius  delitur  et  integra  hcec  sententia, 
cum  devastabitur  Roma,  erit  Israeli  redemptio.  Processit  autem 
in  Kimchio,  qui  quid  dixerunt  prophette  de  destructione  Edom  in 
nostremis  temporibus,  de  Roma  dixerunt.”§ 

t Meaning  the  nobles  and  great  men  of  the  land,  of  both  high- 
er and  lower  ranks. 


i Mede,  p.  902. 


§ Vide  also  the  note  at  page  67, 


5 74 


CONCLUSION; 


And  their  own  land  shall  be  drunken  with  their  blood. 
And  their  dust  shall  be  enriched  with  fat. 

8.  For  it  is  the  day  of  vengeance  to  Jehovah  ; 

The  year  of  recompense,  to  the  defender  of  the  cause  of 
Zion. 

9.  And  her  torrents  shall  be  turned  into  pitch, 

And  her  dust  into  sulphur ; 

And  her  whole  land  shall  become  burning  pitch ; 

I. 0.  By  night  or  by  day,  it  shall  not  be  extinguished ; 
Forever  shall  her  smoke  ascend  ; 

From  generation  to  generation  she  shall  lie  desert ; 

To  everlasting  ages  no  one  shall  pass  through  her. 

II.  But  the  pelican  and  the  porcupine  shall  inherit  her ; 
And  the  owl  and  the  raven  shall  inhabit  there  ; 

And  he  shall  stretch  over  her  the  line  of  devastation, 
And  the  plummet  of  emptiness  over  her  scorched  plain. 
12.  No  more  shall  they  boast  the  renown  of  the  king- 
dom ; 

And  all  her  princes  shall  utterly  fail. 

*L3.  And  in  her  palaces  shall  spring  up  thorns  ; 

The  nettle  and  the  bramble  in  her  fortresses : 

And  she  shall  become  an  habitation  for  dragons, 

A court  for  the  daughters  of  the  ostrich. 

14.  And  the  jackals,  and  the  mountain  cats,  shall  meet 
one  another ; 

And  the  satyr  shall  call  to  his  fellow ; 

There  also  the  screech  owl  shall  pitch ; 

And  shall  find  for  herself  a place  of  rest. 

15.  There  shall  the  night-raven  make  her  nest  and  lay 
her  eggs ; 

And  she  shall  hatch  them,  and  gather  her  young  under 
her  shadow : 


OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE.  575 

There  also  shall  the  vultures  be  gathered  together ; 
Every  one  of  them  shall  join  her  mate. 

16.  Consult  ye  the  book  of  Jehovah  and  read: 

Not  one  of  these  shall  be  missed ; 

Not  a female  shall  lack  her  mate  : 

For  the  mouth  of  Jehovah  hath  given  the  command  ; 
And  his  Spirit  itself  hath  gathered  them. 

17.  And  he  hath  cast  the  lot  for  them ; 

And  his  hand  hath  meted  out  their  portion  by  the  line ; 
They  shall  possess  the  land  for  a perpetual  inheritance  ; 
From  generation  to  generation  shall  they  dwell  therein. 

Chapter  35th. 

1.  But  the  desert  and  the  waste  shall  be  glad ; 

And  the  wilderness  shall  rejoice,  and  flourish. 

2.  Like  the  rose  shall  it  beautifully  flourish  ; 

And  the  well  watered  plain  of  Jordan  shall  also  rejoice. 
The  glory  of  Lebanon  shall  be  given  unto  it. 

The  beauty  of  Carmel  and  of  Sharon  ; 

These  shall  behold  the  glory  of  Jehovah } 

The  Majesty  of  our  God. 

3.  Strengthen  ye  the  feeble  hands, 

And  confirm  ye  the  tottering  knees. 

4.  Say  ye  to  the  faint-hearted  : be  ye  strong ; 

Fear  ye  not,  behold  your  God ! 

Vengeance  will  come ; the  retribution  of  God  : 

He  himself  will  come , andAvill  deliver  you. 

5.  Then  shall  be  unclosed  the  eyes  of  the  blind  ;• 

And  the  ears  of  the  deaf  shall  be  opened  : 

6.  Then  shall  the  lame  bound  like  the  hart, 

And  the  tongue  of  the  dumb  shall  sing  : 

For  in  the  wilderness  shall  burst  forth  waters, 

And  torrents  in  the  desert : 


576  CONCLUSION ; OR,  SHORT  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WHOLE. 

7.  And  the  glowing  sand  shall  become  a pool, 

And  the  thirsty  soil  bubbling  springs  : 

And  in  the  haunt  of  dragons  shall  spring  forth 
The  grass,  with  the  reed,  and  the  bulrush. 

8.  And  a high  way  shall  be  there; 

And  it  shall  be  called  the  way  of  holiness : 

No  unclean  person  shall  pass  through  it : 

But  He  himself  shall  be  with  them  walking  in  the  way, 
And  the  foolish  shall  not  err  therein. 

9.  No  lion  shall  be  there  ; 

Nor  shall  the  tyrant  of  beasts  come  up  thither  : 

Neither  shall  he  be  found  there  ; 

But  the  redeemed  shall  walk  in  it. 

10.  Yea  the  ransomed  of  Jehovah  shall  return  ; 

They  shall  come  to  Zion  with  triumph ; 

And  perpetual  gladness  shall  crown  their  heads. 

Joy  and  gladness  shall  they  obtain ; 

And  sorrow  and  sighing  shall  flee  away. 

In  the  view  of  these  dreadful  threatenings  to  a guilty 
world  ; and  consoling  promises  to  those  whose  trust  is 
in  the  victorious  and  triumphant  Messiah,  and  who  are 
looking  and  longing  for  his  second  coming  to  the  glory 
of  God  the  Father,  let  us  conclude  with  the  joyful  lan- 
guage of  the  Psalmist,  in  contemplating  this  future  glo- 
ry, as  the  sum  of  all  our  labours  and  the  desired  issue  of 
all  our  meditations  on  the  great  things  of  God,  as  reveal- 
ed by  his  Spirit  in  the  divine  Scriptures.  “ God  is  our 
refuge  and  strength ; a very  present  help  in  trouble. 
Therefore  will  we  not  fear,  though  the  earth  be  changed, 
and  though  the  hills  be  carried  into  the  midst  of  the  sea ; 
though  the  waters  thereof  roar,  and  be  troubled ; though 
the  mountains  shake  with  the  swelling  thereof.  There  is  a 


A.  HYMN. 


577 


river,  the  streams  whereof  shall  make  glad  the  city  of 
God  ; the  holy  place  of  the  tabernacle  of  the  Most  High. 
God  is  in  the  midst  of  her ; she  shall  not  be  removed. 
God  shall  help  her,  and  that  right  early.  The  Heathen 
make  much  ado : The  kingdoms  are  moved : He  ut- 
tered his  voice  ; the  earth  melted.  The  Lord  of  Hosts 
is  with  us  ; the  God  of  Jacob  is  our  refuge — Come  be- 
hold the  works  of  the  Lord  : what  desolations  he  hath 
brought  on  the  earth — He  maketh  wars  to  cease  in  all  the 
world : He  breaketh  the  bow  and  cutteth  the  spear  in 
sunder-:  He  burneth  the  chariots  in  the  fire.  Be  still 
and  know  that  I am  God ; I will  be  exalted  among  the 
heathen  ; I will  be  exalted  in  the  earth . The  Lord  oj 
Hosts  is  with  us  ; the  God  of  Jocob  is  our  refuge .” 

SOU  DEO,  GLORIA  AND  HONOR. 


A HYMN, 


BY  SOME  UNKNOWN  HAND. 

A LITTLE  ALTERED. 

1.  To  you  it  is  spoken,  ye  virgins  be  watchful, 

And  strengthen  the  things,  that  are  ready  to  die  ; 

Your  loins  still  be  girded,  and  be  ye  found  faithful, 

For  see  all  around  you  proclaim  he  is  nigh. 

0 Hallelujah!  Hallelujah!  Hallelu!  Hallelu!  Hallelujah ! 

2.  Now  tumult  and  uproar  : commotions  are  making, 
Kingdoms  against  kingdoms,  dire  slaughter  prepare  ; 

The  powers  ordained  of  Heaven  are  shaking, 

And  men’s  anxious  bosom’s  are  troubled  with  fear. 

0 Hallelujah  ! Sfc. 


578 


A HYMN. 


3.  Great  Babel  of  Rome,  firmly  seated  on  her  throne, 
Long  said  in  her  heart,  as  a queen  I shall  reign  ; 

Her  merchants  afar  off',  her  sad  fate  now  bemoan, 

And  gnawing  their  tongues,  cry  alas  ! for  her  slain. 

0 Hallelujah  ! 

4.  The  kings  she  once  rul’d,  and  nations  forsake  her., 
Being  robb’d  of  her  children,  bereav’d  of  her  hire  ; 

The  wealth  and  the  treasure  she  heaped  together, 

Now  serve  to  consume  her , and  burn  her  with  fire. 

0 Hallelujah  ! 8jc. 

5.  The  blood  of  the  Martyrs  and  Saints  is  found  in  her, 
The  cup  that  she  fill’d,  she  drinks  now  in  her  turn; 

Y e Heavens ! Apostles ! and  Prophets  shout  o’er  her,  * 

O queen  of  great  Babel  ! ’tis  yours  now  to  mourn. 

0 Hallelujah  ! 8jc. 

6.  Her  plagues  and  her  sorrows,  shall  never  be  healed, 

Her  violence  to  Zion  the  Lord  will  repay, 

In  fire,  to  consume  her,  he’11  soon  be  revealed. 

The  smoke  of  her  torment  shall  rise  Up  for  ay. 

0 Hallelujah  ! Sfc. 

7.  Then  let  all  her  lovers,  with  trembling  be  taken, 

The  children  of  Zion  have  nothing  to  fear ; 

They  seek  for  a kingdom  that  cannot  be  shaken, 

Their  treasure,  their  hope,  their  protector  is  there. 

0 Hallelujah  ! 8jc. 

8.  Then  watch  ye  his  servants  ! see  the  signs  from  above  j 
He  bad  you  observe  them  : He  will  soon  come  again ; 

Be  stedfast!  unmoved  ! be  assured  that  your  love, 

To  him  and  his  people,  shall  not  be  in  vain. 

0 Hallelujah!  0 Hallelujah  l 8jc.  <§*c. 


THE  END. 


**4^  - /y  /.^ 


